The grand imposture of the (now) Church of Rome manifested in this one article of the new Romane creede, viz: the holy, catholike, and apostolike Romane Church, mother and mistresse of all other churches, without which there is no saluation. Proued to ba a new, false, sacrilegious, scandalous, schismaticall, hereticall, and blasphemous article (respectiuely) and euerie way damnable. The last chapter containeth a determination of the whole question, concerning the separation of Protestants from the present Church of Rome: whereby may be discerned whether side is to be accounted schismaticall, or may more iustly pleade soules saluation. By the B. of Couentrie & Lichfield.
         Morton, Thomas, 1564-1659.
      
       
         
           1626
        
      
       Approx. 1120 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 197 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A07809
         STC 18186
         ESTC S112909
         99848150
         99848150
         13228
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A07809)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 13228)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1211:8)
      
       
         
           
             The grand imposture of the (now) Church of Rome manifested in this one article of the new Romane creede, viz: the holy, catholike, and apostolike Romane Church, mother and mistresse of all other churches, without which there is no saluation. Proued to ba a new, false, sacrilegious, scandalous, schismaticall, hereticall, and blasphemous article (respectiuely) and euerie way damnable. The last chapter containeth a determination of the whole question, concerning the separation of Protestants from the present Church of Rome: whereby may be discerned whether side is to be accounted schismaticall, or may more iustly pleade soules saluation. By the B. of Couentrie & Lichfield.
             Morton, Thomas, 1564-1659.
          
           [24], 370, [2] p.
           
             Printed by George Miller, for Robert Mylbourne,
             London :
             [1626?]
          
           
             The B. of Coventrie & Lichfield = Thomas Morton.
             Publication date conjectured by STC.
             The first leaf is blank.
             With a final errata leaf.
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-09 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-09 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           GRAND
           IMPOSTVRE
           OF
           THE
           (
           now
           )
           CHVRCH
           OF
           ROME
           :
           Manifested
           in
           this
           one
           Article
           of
           the
           new
           
             Romane
             Creede
          
           ,
           viz
           :
        
         
           The
           Holy
           ,
           Catholike
           ,
           and
           Apostolike
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           Mother
           and
           Mistresse
           of
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           without
           which
           there
           is
           no
           Saluation
           .
        
         
           Proued
           to
           be
           a
           New
           ,
           False
           ,
           Sacrilegious
           ,
           Scandalous
           ,
           Schismaticall
           ,
           Hereticall
           ,
           and
           Blasphemous
           Article
           (
           respectiuely
           )
           and
           euerie
           way
           Damnable
           .
        
         
           The
           Last
           Chapter
           containeth
           a
           Determination
           of
           the
           whole
           Question
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Separation
           of
           Protestants
           from
           the
           present
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           whereby
           may
           be
           discerned
           whether
           Side
           is
           to
           be
           accounted
           Schismaticall
           ,
           or
           may
           more
           iustly
           pleade
           SOVLES
           SALVATION
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           B.
           of
           Couentrie
           &
           Lichfield
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             George
             Miller
          
           ,
           for
           ROBERT
           MYLBOVRNE
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HIGH
           And
           Mighty
           PRINCE
           ,
           CHARLES
           By
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           King
           of
           Great
           Britaine
           ,
           France
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           Defender
           of
           the
           FAITH
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           YOur
           Maiesty
           may
           bee
           pleased
           (
           most
           gratious
           Soueraigne
           )
           to
           call
           to
           minde
           the
           Dedicatory
           Preface
           of
           
             Saint
             Luke
          
           ,
           by
           him
           prefixed
           before
           the
           
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           directed
           to
           a
           Lay-Magistrate
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           *
           
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             write
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             most
             excellent
             Theophilus
             .
          
           Where
           ,
           the
           name
           THEOPHILVS
           ,
           signifying
           a
           
             Louer
             
             of
             God
          
           ,
           manifesteth
           the
           interest
           that
           euery
           Deuout
           Christian
           ,
           as
           well
           Laick
           as
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           hath
           in
           the
           
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           reade
           ,
           and
           enioy
           the
           comfort
           therof
           ,
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           his
           Faith
           ,
           and
           diuine
           Charter
           of
           his
           Saluation
           .
           And
           the
           Attribute
           of
           *
           
             MOST
             EXCELLENT
          
           ,
           being
           ascribed
           to
           Temporall
           Gouernors
           ,
           pointeth
           out
           his
           Magistracie
           ;
           to
           note
           the
           Obligation
           ,
           that
           bindeth
           euery
           Christian
           Gouernor
           to
           professe
           the
           same
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           power
           ,
           to
           promote
           and
           protect
           it
           .
           As
           soone
           therefore
           as
           I
           thought
           to
           finde
           a
           Parallell
           to
           this
           so
           honourable
           an
           Example
           ,
           no-one
           appeared
           in
           this
           age
           of
           Christianity
           either
           more
           Worthie
           ,
           for
           religious
           Deuotion
           ,
           of
           the
           name
           of
           THEOPILVS
           ;
           or
           ,
           for
           Protecting
           the
           
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           more
           deseruing
           the
           Attribute
           of
           
             MOST
             EXCELLENT
          
           ,
           than
           your
           Sacred
           Maiesty
           .
        
         
           For
           I
           could
           not
           conceiue
           where
           to
           finde
           a
           more
           faithfull
           Professor
           among
           (
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           onely
           Princes
           ,
           but
           )
           euen
           Persons
           Christians
           ,
           than
           Him
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Iealouzie
           and
           greatest
           extremity
           ,
           resolued
           to
           resigne
           his
           dearest
           Choice
           ,
           his
           inheritance
           of
           a
           Regall
           Scepter
           ,
           yea
           and
           life
           it selfe
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           inthrall
           his
           precious
           Soule
           to
           Romish
           Superstition
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           same
           Gospell
           of
           Faith
           ,
           to
           none
           can
           this
           be
           more
           proper
           than
           to
           Him
           ,
           
           who
           (
           not
           to
           question
           the
           first
           beginning
           thereof
           )
           most
           iustly
           possesseth
           the
           Royall
           Title
           of
           
             DEFENDER
             OF
             THE
             FAITH
          
           .
           Now
           hauing
           said
           thus
           much
           of
           this
           Right
           ,
           I
           beseech
           your
           Maiestie
           gratiously
           to
           vouchsafe
           a
           briefe
           ,
           yet
           cleare
           Representation
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           (
           *
           
             THE
             FAITH
          
           )
           so
           called
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           is
           taken
           by
           way
           of
           Excellencie
           ,
           to
           signifie
           onely
           that
           
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           which
           containeth
           all
           things
           
             Necessary
             to
             Saluation
          
           ;
           euen
           as
           he
           calleth
           it
           *
           
             The
             Gospell
             of
             Faith.
          
           And
           this
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           but
           *
           One
           ,
           Saint
           Iude
           in
           his
           
             Catholike
             Epistle
          
           will
           haue
           knowne
           to
           be
           onely
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           (
           when
           he
           writ
           )
           but
           *
           
             Once
             deliuered
             vnto
             the
             Saints
          
           .
           Which
           one
           particle
           
             (
             Once
          
           )
           must
           necessarily
           condemne
           euery
           diuers
           After
           -
           Faith
           for
           euer
           .
           For
           
             Saint
             Paul
          
           ,
           against
           all
           other
           Gospels
           ,
           *
           
             Besides
             that
          
           ,
           which
           then
           had
           been
           Preached
           ,
           is
           peremptory
           ,
           pronouncing
           Euery
           one
           ,
           (
           be
           he
           Man
           ,
           or
           Angel
           ,
           )
           that
           should
           suggest
           or
           teach
           it
           ,
           Anathema
           and
           Accursed
           .
           To
           which
           Apostolicall
           Censure
           
             Antient
             Fathers
          
           ,
           against
           the
           Heretikes
           of
           their
           times
           ,
           haue
           All
           subscribed
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           Comment
           ,
           made
           by
           one
           of
           them
           vpon
           the
           same
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           thus
           ;
           
           
             To
             deliuer
             any
             thing
             among
             Christians
             ,
             BESIDES
             that
             which
             
             was
             once
             receiued
             ,
             neither
             was
             ,
             nor
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             nor
             yet
             euer
             wil
             be
             .
          
           This
           one
           speculation
           may
           be
           as
           good
           as
           a
           thousand
           ,
           to
           discerne
           which
           kinde
           of
           Professors
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           may
           most
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           professe
           
             THE
             FAITH
          
           .
           The
           (
           now
           )
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           hath
           composed
           a
           new
           
             Romane
             Creed
          
           &
           Faith
           ,
           
           consisting
           ,
           by
           exact
           disquisition
           ,
           of
           moe
           than
           twenty
           Articles
           ;
           each
           one
           of
           which
           is
           prescribed
           to
           be
           beeleeued
           vpon
           
             Necessity
             of
             Saluation
          
           .
           Among
           which
           are
           mentioned
           
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
          
           &
           the
           like
           ;
           notwithstanding
           they
           be
           as
           newly-old
           as
           were
           the
           *
           Gibeonites
           pretences
           of
           torne-shooes
           ,
           and
           mouldy-bread
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           feined
           themselues
           to
           haue
           
             come
             from
             farre
          
           .
           For
           Some
           of
           these
           doctrines
           were
           not
           Deliuered
           vntill
           fiue
           or
           sixe
           hundred
           ,
           and
           some
           not
           till
           more
           than
           a
           Thousand
           yeeres
           after
           that
           Once-prescribed
           Time
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           diuers
           Doctors
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           are
           ready
           to
           confesse
           ,
           from
           point
           to
           point
           .
           And
           although
           Some
           few
           of
           Them
           had
           obtained
           an
           opinion
           of
           Probability
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           antiquity
           ;
           yet
           can
           it
           not
           be
           shewed
           that
           any
           one
           of
           them
           had
           stamped
           on
           it
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             Necessity
             of
             Beleefe
             ,
             vpon
             losse
             of
             Saluation
             .
          
           Which
           is
           a
           Character
           as
           proper
           to
           the
           
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           was
           to
           
             Caesar's
             coyne
          
           the
           
             Image
             of
             Caesar.
          
           Wherfore
           ,
           euery
           
           new
           Article
           of
           Faith
           (
           by
           
             S.
             Pauls
             Anathema
          
           )
           being
           no
           better
           than
           a
           new
           Heresie
           ,
           although
           the
           Romish
           Opposites
           dart
           against
           our
           Professors
           (
           as
           they
           did
           in
           the
           
             Councel
             of
             Trent
          
           )
           their
           many
           Anathema's
           and
           Curses
           ,
           yet
           stand
           we
           secure
           ,
           knowing
           that
           as
           the
           *
           
             Serpent
             of
             Aaron
             deuoured
          
           the
           
             Serpents
             of
             the
             Magitians
             in
             Aegypt
          
           ;
           euen
           so
           That
           one
           Anathema
           of
           S.
           Paul
           must
           needs
           cōdemne
           all
           the
           Anathema's
           which
           they
           denounce
           in
           Defence
           of
           That
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           
             THE
             FAITH
             once
             deliuered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           mooueable
           Sphere
           aboue
           turneth
           by
           it's
           rapture
           all
           the
           inferior
           Orbes
           daily
           about
           the
           world
           ;
           so
           one
           Romish
           Article
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             The
             Catholike
             ,
             ROMANE
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             and
             Mistresse
             Church
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Saluation
             ,
          
           carrieth
           and
           maketh
           current
           ,
           by
           the
           violence
           thereof
           ,
           all
           other
           Romish
           Articles
           ,
           albeit
           otherwise
           neuer
           so
           New
           ,
           False
           ,
           Idolatrous
           ,
           or
           Pernicious
           :
           and
           for
           that
           this
           One
           is
           found
           by
           Experience
           to
           bee
           ,
           in
           that
           Profession
           ,
           their
           strongest
           Enchantment
           ;
           This
           this
           ARTICLE
           therefore
           haue
           I
           selected
           to
           be
           the
           Subiect
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
           Proouing
           her
           Addition
           of
           the
           word
           
             (
             ROMANE
          
           )
           to
           the
           CATHOLIKE
           or
           
             Vniuersall
             CHVRCH
          
           ,
           to
           be
           (
           by
           many
           confessed
           Propositions
           )
           the
           Deprauation
           of
           that
           our
           Christian
           
           Article
           in
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             THE
             CATHOLIKE
             CHVRCH
          
           :
           Her
           pretence
           of
           an
           
             Vniuersall
             Motherhood
          
           ,
           to
           all
           
             Catholike
             Churches
          
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           manifest
           Derogation
           to
           diuerse
           ancient
           Churches
           (
           among
           others
           ,
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Britaine
          
           )
           which
           are
           confessed
           to
           haue
           bene
           ,
           before
           that
           euer
           Rome
           had
           so
           much
           as
           any
           face
           or
           name
           of
           a
           Church
           :
           and
           her
           Challenge
           of
           
             Vniuersall
             Mistris-ship
          
           and
           Dominion
           thorow-out
           all
           Christendome
           to
           bee
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           a
           blasphemous
           Condemnation
           of
           most
           godly
           
             Generall
             Councels
             ,
             Churches
          
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           of
           Primitiue
           ages
           (
           diuers
           whereof
           are
           by
           name
           Registred
           for
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           in
           the
           Calendar
           of
           the
           ,
           now
           ,
           Church
           of
           Rome
           it selfe
           :
           )
           who
           ,
           as
           is
           Confessed
           ,
           haue
           consented
           Some
           to
           impose
           Lawes
           vpon
           the
           
             Romane
             Church
          
           ,
           Some
           to
           contemne
           her
           Excommunications
           ,
           and
           All
           to
           haue
           denyed
           absolute
           Subiection
           vnto
           Her
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           times
           of
           her
           purest
           Integrity
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           all
           Temporall
           Estates
           at
           this
           day
           are
           included
           in
           the
           same
           
             Romish
             Article
          
           of
           
             Vniuersall
             Dominion
          
           ,
           therefore
           both
           
             Regall
             Supremacie
          
           ouer
           Ecclesiastiques
           is
           in
           this
           Treatise
           defended
           ,
           by
           the
           confessed
           Examples
           of
           the
           first
           and
           best
           
             Christian
             Emperours
          
           ;
           and
           also
           the
           
             Ciuill
             Subiection
          
           of
           the
           Clergie
           vnto
           Them
           is
           iustified
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Confessed
           Obedience
           performed
           by
           the
           first
           and
           best
           Popes
           of
           the
           same
           Times
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           Suruey
           thus
           taken
           of
           the
           
             Churches
             Christian
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           ages
           ,
           followeth
           a
           Contemplation
           of
           the
           State
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           at
           this
           present
           :
           wherein
           appeareth
           a
           world
           of
           
             Christian
             Churches
          
           of
           remote
           Nations
           ,
           reduced
           to
           these
           Generall
           appellations
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Grecians
             ,
             Assyrians
             ,
             Aethiopians
             ,
             Aegyptians
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             Russians
             ,
          
           with
           diuers
           other
           
             particular
             Churches
          
           ,
           for
           Time
           as
           ancient
           ,
           for
           Faith
           as
           fundamentall
           ,
           for
           Succession
           as
           Continuall
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Profession
           thereof
           (
           because
           daily
           suffering
           grieuous
           pressures
           and
           afflictions
           for
           the
           
             name
             of
             Christ
          
           )
           as
           much
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           more
           constant
           than
           the
           Romanists
           haue
           bene
           for
           many
           ages
           :
           All
           which
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           Romane
           Article
           of
           
             The
             Catholike
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Saluation
             )
          
           stand
           as
           opposite
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ;
           contemning
           her
           Excommunications
           ,
           and
           abhorring
           Subiection
           vnto
           her
           ,
           as
           they
           euer
           did
           .
           A
           perfect
           Argument
           of
           the
           Falsity
           ,
           Nullity
           ,
           and
           Impiety
           of
           that
           
             Romish
             Article
          
           ,
           which
           wee
           now
           impugne
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           is
           presented
           the
           Separation
           of
           all
           
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           from
           the
           
             Church
             of
             
             Rome
          
           ,
           proouing
           from
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           diuerse
           Romish
           Writers
           ,
           the
           Beginning
           thereof
           to
           haue
           bene
           Iust
           ,
           and
           the
           Continuance
           Necessary
           .
           Nor
           can
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           their
           Arguments
           ,
           for
           defence
           of
           that
           
             Romane
             Article
          
           (
           although
           most
           specious
           )
           are
           not
           answered
           ;
           which
           herein
           are
           iustly
           retorted
           vpon
           them
           .
           As
           to
           call
           for
           the
           Names
           of
           any
           Protestants
           before
           LVTHER
           ;
           whose
           names
           they
           themselues
           could
           relate
           in
           Martyring
           of
           them
           :
           As
           to
           Challenge
           those
           to
           haue
           broken
           their
           Vow
           ,
           in
           Departing
           from
           that
           Church
           (
           namely
           ,
           a
           superstitious
           Vow
           )
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           to
           preserue
           their
           Christian
           
             Vow
             ìn
             Baptisme
          
           ,
           which
           requireth
           sinceritie
           in
           the
           Faith·
           As
           to
           obiect
           Schisme
           ,
           vpon
           that
           Article
           of
           
             Necessary
             Subiection
             to
             the
             Romane
             Sea
          
           ;
           by
           which
           she
           her selfe
           (
           diuiding
           her selfe
           from
           all
           
             Christian
             Churches
          
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           from
           her selfe
           )
           is
           prooued
           to
           be
           ,
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           the
           most
           Schismaticall
           :
           As
           to
           impute
           vnto
           vs
           the
           guilt
           of
           Damning
           all
           our
           fore-Fathers
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           her
           former
           Article
           ,
           whereby
           are
           necessarily
           Damned
           most
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Fathers
             ,
             Confessors
          
           ,
           and
           Martyrs
           of
           Primitiue
           Times
           ;
           besides
           the
           Innumerable
           professed
           Christians
           of
           
             Remote
             Nations
          
           (
           as
           hath
           bene
           said
           )
           yea
           and
           many
           Thousands
           moe
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           Romish
           ,
           yet
           do
           not
           belieue
           all
           her
           
             Tridentine
             faith
          
           ;
           
           (
           Not
           to
           speake
           of
           infinite
           numbers
           of
           PROTESTANTS
           farre
           ,
           more
           sincerely
           Professed
           in
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           than
           They
           :
           )
           Finally
           ,
           as
           to
           assume
           a
           Priuilege
           to
           her
           
             Romane
             See
          
           of
           not
           -
           Erring
           ;
           albeit
           that
           Church
           is
           prooued
           to
           be
           ,
           of
           all
           Others
           ,
           most
           subiect
           to
           Errour
           :
           and
           her
           Seate
           ,
           which
           is
           ROME
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           Citie
           prophesied
           off
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           (
           accordingly
           as
           her
           owne
           Iesuites
           ,
           from
           the
           testimonies
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           
             Gods
             word
          
           acknowledge
           themselues
           bound
           to
           belieue
           ,
           and
           professe
           )
           is
           to
           become
           the
           
             Seate
             of
             ANTICHRIST
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Manifestation
           of
           all
           which
           Points
           (
           Most
           Renoumed
           Soueraigne
           )
           I
           do
           subiect
           to
           your
           gratious
           Patronage
           ,
           not
           in
           any
           spirit
           of
           Malignancie
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Schisme
           and
           breach
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           betweene
           Rome
           and
           Vs
           ,
           bigger
           ;
           which
           I
           intend
           to
           perswade
           against
           thorrow-out
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           by
           reueiling
           and
           remoouing
           the
           onely
           Bar
           and
           Partition-wall
           ,
           which
           is
           her
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Necessary
             Beliefe
          
           of
           the
           (
           now
           )
           
             Tridentine
             Creed
          
           ,
           and
           Article
           of
           
             Necessary
             Subiection
          
           to
           the
           
             Romane
             See
          
           ;
           the
           onely
           Hinderance
           of
           a
           free
           
             Generall
             Councell
          
           .
           An
           Impiety
           and
           Perniciousnesse
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           very
           Cordolium
           of
           the
           most
           Iudicious
           of
           Kings
           ,
           your
           Maiesties
           late
           Father
           ,
           and
           our
           Soueraigne
           Lord
           and
           King
           
           IAMES
           ,
           of
           euer
           blessed
           and
           suruiuing
           Memorie
           ▪
           in
           whose
           heart
           God
           had
           first
           imprinted
           that
           
             Blessed
             Motto
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             BEATI
             PACIFICI
          
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           stamped
           in
           his
           Coine
           ;
           being
           euer
           desirous
           to
           keepe
           Ciuill
           Vnion
           ,
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           Contracts
           with
           Them
           with
           whom
           naythelesse
           (
           the
           Case
           so
           standing
           )
           *
           He
           held
           it
           Impossible
           to
           haue
           any
           
             Spirituall
             Reconciliation
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           not
           doubting
           but
           that
           the
           Father's
           religious
           heart
           dwelleth
           in
           the
           Sonnes
           brest
           ,
           I
           pray
           GOD
           so
           still
           to
           protect
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           in
           the
           Defence
           of
           that
           
             THE
             FAITH
          
           ,
           whereby
           your
           Throne
           may
           be
           established
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           and
           your
           Soule
           euerlastingly
           blessed
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Maiesties
               most
               Humble
               Subiect
               ,
               and
               Chaplaine
               ,
               THO.
               COVEN
               .
               &
               LICH●
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           ALL
           ROMISH
           PRIESTS
           ,
           WHETHER
           Iesuites
           or
           Others
           ,
           of
           the
           English
           Seminaries
           where-soeuer
           ;
           Mercy
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Peace
           in
           CHRIST
           IESVS
           .
        
         
           AS
           some
           of
           weake
           and
           queazie
           stomackes
           abhorre
           to
           receiue
           any
           Wholsome
           Potion
           ,
           because
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Physick
           is
           loathsome
           vnto
           them
           ;
           so
           might
           I
           doubt
           that
           this
           Salutation
           ,
           wishing
           you
           
             Mercie
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Peace
             in
             Christ
          
           (
           whereby
           I
           doe
           inuite
           you
           to
           the
           Reading
           of
           this
           ensewing
           Treatise
           )
           may
           be
           reiected
           by
           you
           ,
           because
           the
           Title
           therof
           may
           seeme
           odious
           vnto
           you
           :
           but
           that
           I
           haue
           Considered
           ,
           that
           I
           write
           not
           vnto
           your
           Laicks
           ,
           men
           commonly
           of
           weake
           Apprehension
           ,
           and
           voide
           of
           the
           Infusion
           of
           so
           much
           as
           necessary
           knowledge
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           but
           vnto
           your selues
           ,
           called
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           Priest-hood
           ,
           and
           professed
           Aduocates
           for
           defence
           of
           the
           
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             [
             quà
          
           ROMANE
           .
           ]
           And
           now
           hauing
           said
           but
           thus
           much
           ,
           I
           seeme
           to
           heare
           Some
           of
           you
           inueighing
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           saying
           ;
           
           
             This
             is
             a
             bold
             Assumption
             ,
             or
             rather
             an
             impudent
             and
             impious
             Presumption
             of
             this
             Heretike
             ,
             so
             to
             charge
             our
             Romane
             Church
             with
             an
             Imposture
             ,
             in
             this
             Arch-Article
             of
             her
             Romane
             Faith
             :
             which
             Church
             all
             the
             world
             knoweth
             to
             be
             (
             as
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             not
             long
             since
             defined
             )
             for
             birth
             and
             breeding
             the
             Mother
             ,
             and
             for
             Direction
             and
             Dominion
             the
             Mistresse
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             Christian.
             Neuerthelesse
             dares
             this
             busie
             Vndertaker
             attempt
             to
             perswade
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             Schismaticall
             ;
             and
             her
             Article
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Vniuersality
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             Imposterous
             :
             neuer
             considering
             that
             ancient
             and
             Catholike
             Theoreme
             ,
             
               Hee
               hath
               not
               God
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               the
               Church
               for
               his
               Mother
               .
            
             How
             then
             can
             this
             Perswader
             make
             good
             his
             Assertion
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           were
           certainely
           Witlesse
           ,
           if
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           professed
           so
           much
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           expect
           such
           broad
           language
           from
           Some
           of
           you
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           formerly
           receiued
           :
           And
           as
           faithlesse
           should
           I
           be
           both
           to
           God
           and
           you
           ,
           if
           endeuouring
           (
           as
           I
           am
           Commanded
           )
           
             To
             haue
             compassion
             of
             some
             ,
             pulling
             them
             out
             of
             the
             fire
          
           ;
           
           I
           should
           not
           patiently
           suffer
           words
           of
           disgust
           and
           disaffection
           from
           you
           ,
           which
           I
           ought
           willingly
           to
           suffer
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           ●pirituall
           good
           .
           Or
           else
           ,
           if
           because
           some
           are
           fierce
           (
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           furious
           )
           in
           oppugning
           the
           Truth
           ,
           I
           should
           therefore
           bee
           more
           remisse
           to
           defend
           it
           :
           especially
           seeing
           that
           (
           which
           was
           the
           saying
           of
           an
           Antient
           and
           holy
           *
           Pope
           )
           
             Qui
             alterum
             ab
             errore
             non
             reuocat
             ,
             Seipsum
             errare
             demonstrat
             .
          
           Neither
           yet
           can
           I
           conceiue
           how
           you
           can
           iustly
           decline
           the
           Reading
           of
           this
           Tractate
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           fowerfold
           Obligation
           that
           lyeth
           vpon
           you
           .
           The
           first
           is
           that
           diuine
           Direction
           ,
           giuen
           especially
           to
           iudicious
           Professors
           ,
           
           
             To
             trie
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             retaine
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           True.
           For
           if
           Truth
           were
           not
           good
           ,
           no
           Goodnesse
           
           could
           be
           True.
           Next
           is
           the
           Bond
           of
           your
           Profession
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           Catholikes
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           
             Catholike
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           possessors
           of
           that
           
             Fold
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           is
           called
           the
           CATHOLIKE
           CHVRCH
           ;
           the
           defence
           of
           which
           (
           truly
           called
           )
           
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             no
             Saluation
             ,
          
           is
           the
           Subiect
           of
           this
           whole
           Treatise
           .
           Wherein
           you
           may
           finde
           that
           your
           
             Romane
             Church
             (
             quà
             Romane
          
           )
           is
           excluded
           from
           the
           Prerogatiue
           of
           
             The
             Catholike
             Mother
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           the
           
             Catholike
             Church
          
           it selfe
           ,
           so
           also
           by
           the
           same
           
             Catholike
             Theoreme
          
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           Commonly
           obiect
           and
           glorie
           in
           ,
           viz.
           HE
           HATH
           NOT
           GOD
           FOR
           HIS
           FATHER
           ,
           WHO
           HATH
           NOT
           THE
           CHVRCH
           FOR
           HIS
           MOTHER
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           plaine
           and
           euident
           Sence
           of
           that
           Catholike
           *
           Father
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           Author
           thereof
           .
           A
           Third
           Obligation
           ariseth
           from
           your
           owne
           Practise
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           vrgent
           ,
           vehement
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           a
           sort
           )
           violent
           in
           defending
           a
           
             Necessarie
             Vnion
          
           with
           the
           
             Romane
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           in
           inueighing
           against
           our
           Separation
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           against
           a
           deadly
           and
           damnable
           Schisme
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           were
           in
           you
           a
           perfidious
           Tergiuersation
           to
           heare
           (
           as
           hath
           beene
           partly
           *
           pointed
           at
           )
           your
           Answers
           refuted
           ,
           and
           your
           Obiections
           retorted
           vpon
           you
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           make
           Triall
           whether
           you
           haue
           beene
           able
           to
           stand
           vnto
           your
           Defence
           and
           Defiance
           ,
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           your
           asking
           HOVV
           this
           Assertion
           can
           be
           made
           good
           ?
           your
           owne
           Interrogatorie
           exacteth
           of
           you
           a
           Diligence
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           Answer
           to
           the
           same
           HOVV
           ?
           Whereunto
           (
           for
           this
           Present
           )
           I
           shall
           Answer
           but
           in
           a
           Generality
           ,
           to
           wit
           ;
           that
           I
           haue
           endeuored
           to
           Insist
           ,
           1.
           
           Concerning
           the
           Antecedents
           ,
           vpon
           Grounds
           immoouable
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           the
           Common
           
             Rules
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           good
           Conscience
           ;
           2.
           
           Vpon
           Consequences
           vndeniable
           ,
           
           such
           as
           are
           your
           owne
           Principles
           and
           Conclusions
           ;
           3.
           
           For
           Testification
           of
           both
           the
           former
           ,
           vpon
           Witnesses
           least
           partiall
           to
           vs-ward
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           your
           owne
           Writers
           ;
           and
           4.
           
           Concerning
           the
           Credit
           which
           you
           may
           require
           ,
           in
           alleaging
           your
           Authors
           ,
           vpon
           such
           an
           
             oculata
             fides
          
           ,
           as
           whereunto
           you
           will
           take
           no
           Exception
           :
           and
           although
           some
           of
           them
           may
           happen
           to
           bee
           vrged
           
             Iudicio
             errante
          
           ;
           yet
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           
             animo
             reluctante
          
           not
           One.
           But
           What
           needs
           more
           Prefacing
           ?
           These
           and
           the
           like
           Questions
           ,
           which
           may
           appertaine
           to
           the
           Article
           in
           hand
           ,
           may
           bee
           more
           particularly
           satisfied
           in
           the
           Discourse
           it selfe
           :
           which
           I
           shall
           desire
           you
           to
           accept
           with
           the
           same
           Right-hand
           of
           Christian
           Affection
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           is
           offered
           vnto
           you
           :
           and
           that
           if
           Any
           shall
           addresse
           an
           Answer
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           then
           he
           iudge
           and
           censure
           it
           vpon
           the
           same
           Caution
           and
           Condition
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           is
           written
           and
           tendred
           vnto
           him
           ;
           euen
           as
           (
           for
           his
           Sayings
           ,
           or
           Gain-Sayings
           )
           he
           will
           answer
           God
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Iudgement
           .
           Fare-you
           well
           .
        
         
           
             
               Yours
               ,
               still
               a
               Debter
               vnto
               you
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             THO.
             COVEN
             .
             &
             LICHF
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SVMMARIE
           OF
           THE
           seuerall
           CHAPTERS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               Profession
               of
               the
               Romish
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               imposed
               by
               the
               Romane
               Popes
               ,
               confessed
               by
               their
               Councels
               ,
               Catechismes
               ,
               and
               Iesuites
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 1.2.3.4
                 .
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               OVR
               FIRST
               CONSIDERATION
               is
               of
               the
               Generall
               Foundation
               of
               our
               Confutation
               of
               that
               Romane
               Article
               ,
               by
               prouing
               it
               to
               be
               a
               sacrilegious
               Deprauation
               of
               the
               Common
               Article
               of
               our
               Christian
               Creede
               
                 [
                 THE
                 CATHOLIKE
                 CHVRCH
                 .
                 ]
                 Sect.
                 1.2.3
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Argument
                   .
                   Because
                   the
                   Word
                   
                     [
                     ROMANE
                  
                   ]
                   excludeth
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Triumphant
                   .
                   Confessed
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     4.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   II.
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Essentiall
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Militant
                   ,
                   by
                   comprizing
                   in
                   it
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   but
                   Excrements
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   true
                   Members
                   thereof
                   .
                   Confessed
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     5.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   In
                   respect
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   Catholike
                   is
                   Visible
                   ;
                   by
                   Excluding
                   the
                   Essentiall
                   Members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   viz.
                   faithfull
                   Catechumenists
                   ,
                   and
                   vniustly
                   Excommunicated
                   Persons
                   .
                   Confessed
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     6.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Because
                   the
                   Article
                   of
                   Catholike
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     [
                     ROMANE
                  
                   ]
                   is
                   voide
                   of
                   all
                   Catholike
                   foundation
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   Diuine
                   authoritie
                   .
                   Confessed
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     7.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   V.
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Time
                   Past
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   was
                   long
                   before
                   there
                   was
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   Romane
                   Church
                   Confessed
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     8.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   VI.
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Time
                   to
                   Come
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Church
                   Romane
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   
                     [
                     ROMANE
                  
                   ]
                   may
                   possibly
                   be
                   altered
                   from
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   .
                   Confessed
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     9.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   any
                   Time
                   Present
                   ;
                   because
                   alwayes
                   vncertaine
                   of
                   her
                   true
                   Romane
                   Head.
                   Confessed
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     10.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Because
                   this
                   Romane
                   Article
                   is
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   Beleeue
                   it
                   Necessarily
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   Heresie
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   Periurie
                   to
                   All
                   that
                   (
                   which
                   all
                   Romish
                   Priests
                   are
                   compelled
                   vnto
                   )
                   sweare
                   vnto
                   it
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     11.
                  
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               A
               SECOND
               CONSIDERATION
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               is
               by
               obseruing
               a
               Second
               general
               Head
               of
               Confutation
               ;
               from
               
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               seuerall
               Councels
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               a
               Different
               Respect
               of
               Time.
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
               
                 
                   I.
                   In
                   Respect
                   of
                   the
                   Time
                   Before
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   Church
                   is
                   falsly
                   called
                   the
                   Mother-Church
                   of
                   all
                   Others
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     2.
                  
                   
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Proofe
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       rottennes
                       of
                       the
                       foundation
                       of
                       her
                       Mother-hood
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       the
                       false
                       Pretence
                       of
                       Peter
                       his
                       Ordaining
                       all
                       other
                       Apostles
                       to
                       be
                       Pastors
                       .
                       Confessed
                       .
                       
                         Sect.
                         3.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Proofe
                       ,
                       by
                       Instancing
                       in
                       the
                       Examples
                       of
                       Churches
                       ,
                       which
                       were
                       Mother-Churches
                       before
                       Rome
                       ,
                       and
                       some
                       also
                       to
                       Rome
                       .
                       
                         Sect.
                         4.
                      
                       
                       As
                       Hierusalem
                       .
                       
                         Sect.
                         5.
                      
                       
                       Caesarea
                       .
                       
                         Sect.
                         6.
                      
                       
                       Antioch
                       .
                       
                         Sect.
                         7.
                      
                       &c.
                       The
                       Greeke
                       Church
                       in
                       Generall
                       .
                       
                         Sect.
                         8.
                      
                       
                       And
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       Britaine
                       .
                       
                         Sect.
                         9.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               II.
               IN
               Respect
               of
               the
               Time
               (
               about
               )
               When
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               first
               founded
               :
               because
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Romane
                   Article
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                   is
                   Contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   ,
                   the
                   pretended
                   Founder
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     1.
                  
                   to
                   
                     Sect.
                     8.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   the
                   supposed
                   Co-founder
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   with
                   Saint
                   
                     Peter
                     .
                     Sect.
                     8.9.10
                  
                   .
                   His
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     11.12.13.14
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   who
                   taught
                   that
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                   Rome
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Seat
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   second
                   Comming
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                     Sect.
                     15.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   because
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   accounted
                   Subiect
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   §
                   .
                   16.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP
             V.
             
          
           
             
               III.
               IN
               Respect
               of
               the
               Time
               ,
               When
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               first
               founded
               ,
               the
               same
               Article
               is
               found
               Contrary
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
            
             
               An
               Argument
               from
               the
               Tyrannous
               Domineering
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               Two
               Instances
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 2.3
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               IIII.
               IN
               Respest
               of
               the
               Time
               After
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
            
             
               First
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               age
               ,
               Prouing
               that
               the
               now
               Romane
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Catholike
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               is
               Contrarie
               to
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               Antiquity
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
              
               
            
             
               I.
               Argument
               ,
               from
               the
               Contrarie
               ancient
               Sence
               of
               the
               Word
               
                 [
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ]
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               By
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
              
               of
               Saint
               Hierome
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
              
               of
               S.
               Gregory
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 6
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               ARgument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Comparisons
               betweene
               the
               other
               Churches
               and
               Bishops
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               and
               her
               Bishops
               ;
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Athanasius
               ,
               Vinc.
               Lyrinensis
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
            
             
               The
               same
               Comparisons
               proued
               by
               ancient
               Councels
               &
               Churches
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               III.
               ARgument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               her
               Generall
               Councels
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
               Proouing
               that
               the
               (
               now
               )
               Romane
               Article
               falsly
               damneth
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               ,
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
              
               
               The
               Fathers
               of
               the
               first
               Councell
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
              
               
               The
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Ephesus
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
              
               
               The
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
              
               
               The
               Fathers
               of
               the
               second
               Councell
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
              
               
               The
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Sixt
               and
               Seauenth
               Generall
               Councels
               ,
               which
               condemned
               Pope
               Honorius
               for
               an
               Heretike
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 7.
              
               
               The
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Eighth
               Generall
               Councell
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 8.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               IV.
               ARgument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Particular
               ancient
               and
               godly
               Churches
               ,
               which
               were
               opposite
               to
               the
               pretended
               Iurisdiction
               of
               Rome
               (
               and
               concerning
               her
               Excommunication
               )
               by
               diuerse
               Instances
               ,
               §
               .
               1.
               
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Instance
                   ,
                   Proouing
                   that
                   shee
                   ,
                   by
                   her
                   (
                   now
                   )
                   Romane
                   Article
                   ,
                   falsly
                   damneth
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Asia
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Catholike
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   Pope
                   Victor
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     2.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Falsly
                   damneth
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Churches
                   of
                   Africke
                   ,
                   Numidia
                   ,
                   &
                   Mauritania
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Saint
                   Cyprian
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     3.
                  
                   
                   Yea
                   and
                   Saint
                   Cyprian
                   himselfe
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     4.5.6.7
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Falsly
                   damneth
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Africke
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   ;
                   yea
                   and
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   himselfe
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     8.9.10.11.12
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Falsly
                   damneth
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   of
                   Britaine
                   with
                   the
                   Scottish
                   ,
                   Irish
                   ,
                   &c.
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   S.
                   Gregory
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     15.16
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               V.
               A
               Argument
               is
               ,
               because
               by
               this
               (
               now
               )
               Romane
               Article
               are
               falsly
               Damned
               the
               most
               Catholike
               Emperours
               ,
               who
               anciently
               opposed
               the
               (
               now
               )
               pretended
               Papall
               Dominion
               .
               Confessed
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
               
                 
                   Instances
                   in
                   the
                   Confessed
                   Oppositions
                   of
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Great
                   ,
                   Theodosius
                   the
                   elder
                   ,
                   Theodosius
                   the
                   younger
                   ,
                   and
                   Iustinian
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     2.3
                  
                   .
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   due
                   estimation
                   of
                   these
                   Emperours
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     4.
                  
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               VI.
               ARgument
               ,
               because
               the
               same
               Romane
               Article
               falsly
               damneth
               the
               First
               and
               Best
               ,
               and
               indeed
               most
               Catholike
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               acknowledged
               Subiection
               to
               the
               Emperours
               of
               their
               Times
               ,
               as
               well
               Ethnikes
               as
               Christian.
               
                 Sect.
                 1.2.3.4.5
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               VII
               .
               ARgument
               ,
               because
               the
               same
               Romane
               Article
               falsly
               Damneth
               the
               most
               worthie
               Seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               names
               are
               Registred
               for
               Martyrs
               and
               Saints
               in
               the
               (
               now
               )
               Calendar
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Romane
               Martyrologe
               ,
               viz.
               S.
               Polycarpus
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
               S.
               Cyprian
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
              
               
               S.
               Athanasius
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
              
               S.
               Basil.
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
              
               
               S.
               Hilary
               of
               Poictou
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
              
               
               Saint
               Hierome
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
              
               
               S.
               Ambrose
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 7.
              
               
               S.
               August
               .
               §
               .
               8.
               
               S.
               Hilary
               of
               Arles
               .
               §
               .
               9.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               VIII
               .
               ARgument
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Vanity
               of
               the
               Romane
               Defence
               ,
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               their
               Romane
               Article
               of
               Catholike
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               Discouered
               by
               Parallels
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Romish
                   Pretence
                   frō
                   Titles
                   ,
                   anciently
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   Romane
                   Chaire
                   by
                   Councels
                   ;
                   Confuted
                   by
                   Equiualences
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     1.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   Titles
                   attributed
                   by
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   Confuted
                   first
                   by
                   Equiualences
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     2.3
                  
                   .
                   Next
                   by
                   their
                   owne
                   Contradictions
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     4.
                  
                   
                   Thirdly
                   by
                   the
                   Blasphemousnesse
                   of
                   sundry
                   Titles
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     5.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Romish
                   Pretēce
                   of
                   Supreme
                   Iurisdiction
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Sentences
                   of
                   ancient
                   Greeke
                   Fathers
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     6.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Among
                   Others
                   are
                   the
                   memorable
                   Examples
                   of
                   Theophilus
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Cyril
                   Patriarks
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Atticus
                   and
                   Acatius
                   Patriarkes
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   All
                   neglecting
                   the
                   Popes
                   Excommunieation
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     7.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   same
                   from
                   the
                   Latine
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   Confuted
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     8.9
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Generall
                   Confutation
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   Falshood
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     10.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   same
                   Romish
                   Pretence
                   of
                   supreme
                   Iurisdiction
                   from
                   the
                   Authoritie
                   of
                   ancient
                   Popes
                   .
                   Confuted
                   
                     Sect.
                     11.12.13
                  
                   .
                   As
                   also
                   from
                   their
                   Acts.
                   
                     Sect.
                     14.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   same
                   Pretence
                   ,
                   first
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Sardis
                   ,
                   for
                   Right
                   of
                   Appeales
                   to
                   Rome
                   .
                   Confuted
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     15.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   same
                   opposed
                   by
                   Examples
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   :
                   And
                   secondly
                   confuted
                   by
                   an
                   Argument
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     16.
                  
                   
                   Thirdly
                   from
                   S.
                   Cyprian
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     17.
                  
                   
                   Fourthly
                   from
                   Pope
                   Damasus
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     18.
                  
                   
                   Fiftly
                   from
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Mileuis
                   
                     Sect.
                     19.
                  
                   
                   Sixtly
                   ,
                   from
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     20.
                  
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               THIRD
               CONSIDERATION
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholike
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               latter
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Confuting
               the
               (
               now
               )
               Romane
               Article
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               by
               Instances
               of
               three
               kinds
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               Remote
               Nations
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   it
                   falsly
                   damneth
                   the
                   Greeke
                   Church
                   from
                   age
                   to
                   age
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     1.
                  
                   
                   Notwithstanding
                   that
                   it
                   continued
                   still
                   a
                   true
                   Christian
                   Church
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     2.3.4
                  
                   .
                   And
                   be
                   (
                   now
                   )
                   in
                   extent
                   wonderfull
                   spatious
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   multitudes
                   innumerable
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     5
                  
                   The
                   extremitie
                   of
                   the
                   Romish
                   Article
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     6.
                  
                   
                   A
                   Particular
                   Instance
                   in
                   Ignatius
                   Patriarke
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   neglecting
                   the
                   Popes
                   Excommunication
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     7.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   it
                   falsly
                   damneth
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   Assyrians
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     8.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Because
                   it
                   falsly
                   damneth
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   other
                   remote
                   Nations
                   ,
                   Aegyptians
                   ,
                   Aethiopians
                   ,
                   Armenians
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                     Sect.
                     9.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               Secondly
               in
               Churches
               more
               neare
               .
               Because
               it
               as
               falsly
               damneth
               all
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
               although
               more
               Orthodox
               than
               Rome
               it selfe
               ,
               
               and
               for
               number
               infinite
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 10.
              
               
            
             
               Third
               Instance
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               it selfe
               .
               
                 
                   Because
                   it
                   condemneth
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   ages
                   thereof
                   ;
                   proouing
                   either
                   Pope
                   or
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   Schismaticall
                   in
                   themselues
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     11.12
                  
                   .
                   Prooued
                   by
                   manifold
                   and
                   ineuitable
                   Necessities
                   ,
                   as
                   hauing
                   sometimes
                   bene
                   a
                   Church
                   Head-les
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     13.
                  
                   
                   Sometimes
                   with
                   a
                   false
                   Head.
                   
                     Sect.
                     14.
                  
                   
                   Sometimes
                   with
                   many
                   Heads
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     15.
                  
                   
                   Sometimes
                   Counter-Headed
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     16.
                  
                   
                   Sometimes
                   doubtfully
                   Headed
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     17
                     ,
                     18
                     ,
                     19
                     ,
                     20.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               Determination
               of
               the
               whole
               Question
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Separation
               of
               Protestants
               from
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               to
               discerne
               whether
               Side
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               Schismaticall
               ,
               or
               may
               more
               iustly
               pleade
               Soules
               Saluation
               ;
               Discussed
               by
               certaine
               Theses
               ,
               &
               consisting
               of
               foure
               Parts
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
            
             
               The
               first
               Part
               consisting
               of
               VII
               .
               Theses
               .
               
                 
                   I.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   An
                   absolute
                   decay
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   was
                   neuer
                   defended
                   by
                   any
                   Protestant
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     2.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   II.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   Symbolical
                   ,
                   properly
                   called
                   Catholike
                   ,
                   cannot
                   erre
                   in
                   Faith.
                   
                     Sect.
                     3.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Church
                   Representatiue
                   (
                   improperly
                   called
                   Catholike
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   error
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     4.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Protestants
                   hold
                   not
                   any
                   greater
                   Inuisibility
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   Obscuritie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Catholike
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Romanists
                   themselues
                   a●e
                   forced
                   to
                   confesse
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     5.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   V.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   All
                   Particular
                   Churches
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   forsaken
                   for
                   euery
                   vnsoundnesse
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   manners
                   ,
                   worship
                   ,
                   or
                   doctrine
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     6.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   VI.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   Some
                   vnsound
                   Churches
                   are
                   necessarily
                   to
                   bee
                   auoided
                   ,
                   and
                   iust
                   Causes
                   why
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     7.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   No
                   vniust
                   Excommunication
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   can
                   preiudice
                   the
                   Saluation
                   of
                   the
                   Excommunicate
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     8.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               The
               second
               Part
               is
               concerning
               Departure
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               comparing
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               with
               other
               Churches
               .
               
                 
                   I.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   The
                   Cburch
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   as
                   subiect
                   to
                   error
                   as
                   any
                   other
                   Church
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     9.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   II.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   more
                   subiect
                   to
                   Error
                   then
                   any
                   other
                   Church
                   Christian.
                   
                     Sect.
                     10.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   Scripture
                   any
                   Prophecie
                   of
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   any
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   from
                   which
                   it
                   may
                   sometime
                   be
                   necessary
                   to
                   depart
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     11.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   hath
                   long
                   bene
                   and
                   still
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   Schismaticall
                   Church
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Christian
                   Churches
                   ,
                   that
                   carrie
                   in
                   them
                   a
                   Visible
                   face
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   .
                   §
                   .
                   12.
                   
                
              
            
             
               The
               third
               Part
               of
               this
               Determination
               ,
               concerneth
               the
               Departure
               of
               Protestants
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               occasioned
               by
               M.
               Luther
               .
               
                 
                   I.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   Luther
                   was
                   vniustly
                   Excommunicated
                   
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     15.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   II.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   Luther
                   had
                   necessary
                   Cause
                   to
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     15.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   Luther
                   and
                   his
                   Followers
                   are
                   farre
                   more
                   safe
                   for
                   their
                   Soules
                   state
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Separation
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   and
                   lesse
                   Schismatikes
                   than
                   They
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   forsooke
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     16.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   The
                   Romish
                   Obiections
                   ,
                   vrged
                   against
                   the
                   Separation
                   of
                   Luther
                   ,
                   are
                   notably
                   friuolous
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     17.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   V.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   Their
                   first
                   Oiection
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Luthers
                   former
                   Vow
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   is
                   vaine
                   and
                   idle
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     18.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   VI.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   and
                   most
                   Popular
                   Obiection
                   against
                   Luther
                   (
                   in
                   his
                   Opposition
                   to
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   )
                   vrging
                   him
                   to
                   prooue
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   by
                   immediate
                   Succession
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   naming
                   his
                   Teachers
                   before
                   him
                   ;
                   is
                   as
                   fond
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     19.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Thesis
                   .
                   The
                   Obiection
                   ,
                   That
                   all
                   Changes
                   of
                   Doctrines
                   haue
                   bene
                   notorious
                   in
                   the
                   Persons
                   ,
                   and
                   Places
                   of
                   their
                   Beginnings
                   ,
                   is
                   false
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     20.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Thesis
                   .
                   The
                   last
                   Obiection
                   ,
                   Of
                   Cōtinuall
                   and
                   personall
                   Succession
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                   is
                   frustrate
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     21.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               Part
               of
               this
               Determination
               concerneth
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               after
               the
               daies
               of
               Luther
               ;
               and
               their
               more
               iust
               Cause
               of
               continuing
               this
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               
                 Sect.
                 22.
              
               
               
                 
                   I.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   Protestants
                   are
                   Generally
                   Excommunicated
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     23.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   II.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   Protestants
                   are
                   vniustly
                   Excommunicated
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     24.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Continuance
                   of
                   this
                   Separation
                   Papists
                   are
                   rather
                   Schismatikes
                   than
                   Protestants
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   in
                   the
                   Heresie
                   of
                   the
                   Donatists
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     25.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Continuance
                   of
                   this
                   Separation
                   ,
                   the
                   Vnion
                   of
                   the
                   Protestants
                   with
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   is
                   both
                   more
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   Vniuersall
                   thā
                   is
                   the
                   Vnion
                   of
                   the
                   Romanists
                   .
                   §
                   .
                   26
                
                 
                   V.
                   Thesis
                   .
                   The
                   Protestants
                   granting
                   it
                   possible
                   for
                   some
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   within
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Papists
                   denying
                   that
                   any
                   can
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ;
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   Sophisticall
                   proofe
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   more
                   safety
                   in
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     27
                  
                
                 
                   VI.
                   Your
                   common
                   Obiection
                   (
                   what
                   is
                   then
                   become
                   of
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   our
                   fore-Fathers
                   ?
                   )
                   more
                   iustifieth
                   the
                   Protestants
                   Separation
                   from
                   Papists
                   ,
                   than
                   it
                   can
                   the
                   Separation
                   of
                   Papists
                   from
                   Protestants
                   .
                   
                     Sect.
                     28.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   stand
                   more
                   Iustifiable
                   in
                   their
                   Separation
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   than
                   did
                   either
                   the
                   ancient
                   Primitiue
                   Churches
                   in
                   her
                   Excommunicating
                   of
                   Them
                   ,
                   or
                   yet
                   Luther
                   and
                   his
                   Followers
                   in
                   their
                   Departure
                   from
                   Her.
                   
                     Sect.
                     29.
                  
                   
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           GRAND
           IMPOSTVRE
           Of
           the
           (
           now
           )
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           Manifested
           in
           this
           ARTICLE
           of
           the
           
             (
             new
          
           )
           Romane
           Creed
           ,
           Viz.
           The
           Catholike
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           &c.
           
           Without
           which
           there
           is
           no
           SALVATION
           .
        
         
           THat
           this
           is
           the
           fundamentall
           ARTICLE
           of
           your
           
             Romane
             Church
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           called
           Romane
           )
           We
           cannot
           bee
           better
           enformed
           than
           by
           the
           
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           Heads
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           :
           than
           by
           the
           Bodie
           thereof
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           it selfe
           ,
           in
           her
           
             Councell
             of
             Trent
          
           :
           together
           with
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           same
           by
           Pope
           
             Pius
             the
             IV
          
           :
           than
           by
           your
           publike
           Catechisme
           ,
           ratified
           by
           the
           like
           authority
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           than
           by
           her
           principall
           Doctors
           and
           Diuines
           ,
           in
           their
           most
           approoued
           and
           priuileged
           Books
           ,
           written
           vpon
           this
           Argument
           of
           THE
           CATHOLIKE
           CHVRCH
           .
           All
           which
           you
           may
           read
           in
           their
           owne
           expresse
           words
           .
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             The
             expresse
             Profession
             of
             the
             (
             now
             )
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             concerning
             this
             her
             Article
             ,
             vz.
             
               The
               Catholike
            
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             without
             Subiection
             
               whereunto
               there
               is
               no
               Saluation
            
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             and
             peremptorily
             proclaimed
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Popes
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               IT
               wil
               be
               a
               good
               Decorum
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               case
               we
               begin
               to
               consult
               with
               the
               Heads
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               themselues
               .
               Gregory
               the
               VII
               .
               in
               the
               yeere
               1073
               decreed
               thus
               :
               a
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 was
                 founded
                 only
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 thereof
                 is
                 rightly
                 stiled
                 ,
                 The
                 vniuersall
                 Bishop
                 :
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 consenteth
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Catholike
                 .
              
               After
               him
               in
               the
               yeere
               1192.
               
               Pope
               Innocēt
               the
               3.
               distinguishing
               of
               the
               Word
               Catholike
               or
               Vniuersall
               ,
               decreed
               as
               followeth
               ;
               b
               
                 If
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 be
                 called
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 cōpany
                 consisting
                 of
                 al
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 termed
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 therof
                 :
                 but
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 ,
              
               Catholike
               ,
               
                 a●
                 God
                 is
                 called
                 vniuersall
                 Lord
                 ,
                 because
                 al
                 things
                 are
                 vnder
                 his
                 dominiō
                 so
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 only
                 hath
                 al
                 other
                 Churches
                 vniuersally
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               More
               than
               an
               hundred
               yeeres
               after
               him
               ,
               Boniface
               the
               8.
               would
               needs
               be
               heard
               ,
               not
               speake
               ,
               but
               roare
               &
               thunder
               ,
               by
               peremptory
               decree
               ,
               in
               this
               tenor
               ,
               viz.
               c
               
                 We
                 declare
                 ,
                 define
                 ,
                 &
                 pronounce
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Necessary
                 for
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               Popes
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               iudgement
               of
               the
               late
               Romane
               Church
               .
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               SInce
               those
               times
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               her selfe
               ,
               in
               her
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Bull
               of
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               IV.
               set
               forth
               for
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               same
               Councell
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               1556.
               did
               impose
               vpon
               her
               Professors
               a
               new
               CREED
               ,
               consisting
               of
               more
               than
               twentie
               *
               Articles
               of
               the
               now
               Romane
               Faith
               ;
               which
               shee
               hath
               prescribed
               vnto
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
               ,
               of
               what
               denomination
               or
               Title
               soeuer
               ,
               to
               be
               professed
               vnder
               the
               tenor
               and
               forme
               of
               an
               Oath
               ;
               to
               wit.
               d
               
                 I
                 N.
                 doe
                 firmely
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 sweare
                 ,
                 and
                 professe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Catholike
                 and
                 Apostolique
                 Romane
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 and
                 Mistresse
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 doe
                 vowe
                 ,
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 sweare
                 true
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Successour
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 hold
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Catholike
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 whosoeuer
                 beleeueth
                 not
                 ,
                 cannot
                 bee
                 saued
                 .
              
               So
               your
               new
               Creed
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               now
               Romane
               Catechisme
               .
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               VPon
               this
               ground
               was
               founded
               that
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Catechisme
              
               ,
               and
               published
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               same
               Pope
               Pius
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               ,
               whereby
               yours
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Catechumenists
               ,
               are
               instructed
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               e
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 is
                 One
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 of
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 &
                 also
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 one
                 inuisible
                 Gouernour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 one
                 visible
                 Head
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               So
               your
               Catechisme
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               iudgement
               of
               Romane
               Doctors
               ,
               of
               singular
               Note
               .
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               IN
               the
               last
               place
               we
               are
               to
               consult
               with
               your
               publicke
               Readers
               in
               Schooles
               ,
               where
               ,
               by
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Three
               ,
               you
               may
               iudge
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               especially
               these
               being
               as
               
               fully
               accomplished
               with
               all
               furniture
               of
               learning
               as
               any
               other
               .
               The
               first
               thus
               .
               f
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 Bishopprick
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 comprehendeth
                 all
                 Beleeuers
                 vnder
                 the
                 subiection
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ;
               g
               
                 Wee
                 must
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 hold
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 our
                 Catholike
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 indiuiduall
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 which
                 professeth
                 the
                 Romane
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 vnited
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 proue
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               Second
               thus
               ;
               h
               
                 We
                 define
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Companie
                 of
                 men
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 affirme
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 be
                 alone
                 the
                 Catholike
                 and
                 Apostolike
                 Church
                 .
              
               The
               Third
               and
               last
               ,
               thus
               ,
               i
               
                 None
                 doth
                 communicate
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 with
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 subiect
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 although
                 otherwise
                 he
                 professe
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Faith
                 :
                 For
                 vnion
                 with
                 the
                 Head
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               So
               standeth
               the
               now
               Article
               of
               your
               Romane
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               Foure
               remarkeable
               Points
               ,
               more
               distinctly
               to
               be
               obserued
               in
               your
               former
               Romane
               Profession
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Article
               of
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               obserue
               that
               the
               word
               [
               ROMANE
               ]
               is
               not
               added
               only
               for
               distinction-sake
               ,
               to
               discerne
               it
               from
               other
               Churches
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Catholike
               doctrine
               of
               Faith
               professed
               in
               them
               ,
               haue
               equally
               had
               that
               Addition
               ,
               as
               to
               bee
               called
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Corinthian
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Ephesian
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Thessalonian
              
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               we
               now
               )
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 English
                 Church
              
               ;
               because
               so
               it
               could
               be
               no
               more
               Catholike
               ,
               than
               other
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               as
               your
               *
               Iesuite
               confesseth
               ;
               and
               consequently
               
               there
               could
               be
               no
               matter
               of
               controuersie
               .
               But
               now
               the
               word
               [
               ROMANE
               ]
               is
               added
               to
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               by
               way
               of
               Transcendencie
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               the
               same
               Iesuite
               resolueth
               )
               supreamly
               comprehending
               all
               other
               Churches
               professing
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 faith
              
               ,
               vnder
               the
               
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               So
               that
               this
               Article
               is
               become
               not
               onely
               one
               point
               of
               Controuersie
               ,
               but
               indeede
               the
               chiefe
               Head
               of
               all
               the
               Controuersies
               ,
               which
               are
               between
               the
               said
               Romane
               Church
               and
               all
               other
               Churches
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               you
               conceiue
               this
               Appropriation
               to
               be
               
                 Diuini
                 Iuris
              
               in
               a
               strict
               sence
               ,
               ordained
               by
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               by
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Institution
              
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               vpon
               this
               pretended
               Ordinance
               ,
               you
               exact
               from
               all
               other
               Churches
               Christian
               a
               
                 Necessitie
                 of
                 Vnion
              
               with
               your
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               and
               the
               Bishop
               thereof
               ,
               both
               in
               Faith
               &
               Subiection
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               this
               Necessity
               of
               Subiection
               you
               beleeue
               to
               be
               Absolute
               ,
               as
               to
               exclude
               from
               hope
               of
               Saluation
               not
               onely
               all
               them
               that
               shall
               refuse
               to
               be
               subiect
               to
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Primacie
              
               ,
               but
               euen
               all
               them
               also
               that
               *
               do
               not
               beleeue
               euery
               soule
               of
               man
               to
               be
               vtterly
               Damned
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               subiect
               thereunto
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               
                 GENERALL
                 CHALLENGE
              
               ,
               against
               this
               your
               former
               
                 Romane
                 Profession
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Summe
               of
               our
               contrarie
               Defence
               .
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               IF
               therefore
               wee
               may
               giue
               credit
               vnto
               your
               now
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               to
               your
               later
               
                 Romane
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               to
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Councels
              
               ,
               and
               Creed
               ,
               to
               your selues
               and
               other
               sworne
               Professors
               of
               the
               same
               
                 Romane
                 faith
              
               ;
               then
               must
               wee
               beleeue
               all
               the
               seuerall
               points
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               the
               Particles
               of
               this
               one
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 subiection
                 whereunto
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 saluation
                 .
              
               Which
               notwithstanding
               wee
               hold
               and
               beleeue
               to
               be
               (
               respectiuely
               )
               
                 False
                 ,
                 Vnconscionable
                 ,
                 Scandalous
                 ,
                 Schismaticall
                 ,
                 Hereticall
                 ,
                 Blasphemous
                 ,
              
               and
               euery
               way
               Damnable
               .
               And
               this
               we
               cōfidently
               hope
               (
               God
               assisting
               vs
               )
               to
               proue
               from
               such
               your
               owne
               Grounds
               ,
               and
               from
               so
               manifest
               Demonstrations
               ,
               as
               that
               you
               shall
               fully
               perceiue
               vs
               to
               plead
               not
               so
               much
               our
               owne
               Cause
               ,
               as
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               ;
               of
               
               the
               renowned
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               Confessors
               of
               Christ
               ;
               of
               the
               most
               Orthodoxe
               Christian
               Professors
               of
               the
               holy
               Faith
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               Times
               ;
               of
               other
               innumerable
               Churches
               of
               Christendo●e
               ,
               still
               partakers
               of
               the
               
                 Common
                 Saluation
              
               ;
               yea
               and
               of
               the
               Catholike
               and
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
              
               of
               Christ
               it selfe
               .
               Our
               proofes
               ,
               for
               the
               maintaining
               of
               this
               Challenge
               ,
               may
               be
               reduced
               vnto
               two
               heads
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               common
               Article
               of
               our
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               :
               The
               second
               from
               the
               state
               of
               the
               
                 Visible
                 Church
              
               of
               Christ
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               well
               Primitiue
               as
               Successiue
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             The
             first
             Generall
             Foundation
             of
             our
             CHALLENGE
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Article
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               Catholike
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               WE
               lay
               the
               first
               ground
               of
               our
               Challenge
               vpon
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               and
               Symbol
               ,
               so
               called
               (
               you
               know
               )
               as
               being
               a
               
                 A
                 forme
                 of
                 Faith
                 composed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
              
               b
               
                 accordingly
                 as
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 haue
                 commonly
                 taught
                 .
              
               Which
               the
               Schollers
               of
               Christ
               ought
               to
               get
               by
               hart
               ,
               as
               a
               watch-word
               in
               our
               Christian
               discipline
               ,
               whereby
               the
               faithfull
               Professors
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               perfect
               Shibboleth
               ,
               may
               be
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Iewish
               and
               Hereticall
               .
               Which
               Christian
               Symbol
               although
               it
               be
               called
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               so
               termed
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               were
               Deuisers
               ,
               but
               onely
               Collectors
               thereof
               ,
               by
               reducing
               the
               fundamentall
               Articles
               into
               one
               Briefe
               :
               euen
               as
               a
               posie
               is
               called
               his
               ,
               that
               gathered
               &
               trimmed
               it
               ;
               not
               that
               he
               created
               the
               flowers
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               composed
               the
               bundle
               :
               and
               like
               as
               the
               writers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               were
               not
               Inuentors
               and
               Dictators
               ,
               but
               onely
               
                 Pen-men
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Scribes
                 of
                 Christ
              
               (
               as
               the
               Fathers
               vse
               
               to
               speake
               .
               )
               Which
               the
               Euangelists
               themselues
               do
               sufficiently
               teach
               ,
               by
               inscribing
               their
               worke
               ,
               *
               
                 The
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               And
               accordingly
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               receiuing
               the
               doctrine
               of
               saluation
               ,
               are
               called
               *
               Disciples
               ,
               not
               Doctors
               ,
               or
               Masters
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Christ.
               So
               then
               ,
               we
               haue
               in
               this
               posie
               a
               briefe
               Collection
               of
               those
               flowers
               of
               sauing
               truth
               ,
               which
               spring
               in
               the
               Paradise
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Church
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               ordaine
               any
               new
               Article
               of
               faith
               .
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               HE
               onely
               can
               make
               an
               Article
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               necessarily
               belonging
               vnto
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               who
               can
               create
               a
               soule
               ;
               and
               after
               make
               a
               Gospell
               or
               Testament
               ,
               to
               saue
               this
               soule
               ;
               and
               then
               giue
               vnto
               that
               soule
               the
               gift
               of
               faith
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               this
               Gospell
               ;
               and
               next
               institute
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               for
               confirmation
               of
               that
               faith
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               end
               bestow
               saluation
               vpon
               the
               same
               faithfull
               beleeuer
               .
               This
               we
               should
               prooue
               from
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               constant
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               a
               doctrine
               acknowledged
               in
               your
               owne
               c
               Schooles
               ,
               and
               professed
               by
               all
               Christians
               .
               I
               proceed
               to
               that
               which
               followeth
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               false
               Additions
               to
               the
               Creed
               are
               new
               Articles
               .
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               THere
               are
               two
               kinds
               of
               additions
               vnto
               the
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Creed
              
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               of
               Explication
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               of
               Deprauation
               .
               The
               addition
               onely
               of
               Explication
               is
               iustifiable
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               addition
               of
               the
               words
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               
                 Consubstantiall
                 ,
                 [
                 filioque
              
               ]
               which
               haue
               bene
               set
               downe
               in
               
                 Declaratiue
                 Creeds
              
               ,
               composed
               by
               ancient
               Councels
               ,
               for
               the
               clearer
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               great
               mysterie
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               .
               In
               which
               case
               those
               additions
               may
               be
               truly
               called
               (
               as
               Lirinensis
               saith
               of
               the
               like
               )
               
                 Non
                 noua
                 ,
                 sed
                 nouè
                 dicta
                 .
              
               But
               the
               
                 Addition
                 of
                 Deprauation
              
               of
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               in
               any
               essentiall
               and
               fundamentall
               
               part
               thereof
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               beleeued
               as
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               new
               Article
               ;
               and
               euery
               such
               new
               Article
               ,
               in
               true
               construction
               ,
               a
               new
               Heresie
               .
            
             
               Now
               what
               one
               Professor
               is
               there
               in
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               who
               whensoeuer
               he
               repeateth
               that
               one
               Article
               of
               our
               Christian
               Creed
               ,
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               doth
               not
               vnderstand
               thereby
               the
               Romane
               onely
               ?
               And
               againe
               ,
               what
               one
               is
               there
               among
               you
               ,
               that
               hearing
               mention
               made
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               doth
               not
               take
               the
               addition
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               ROMANE
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Declaration
               and
               exposition
               of
               the
               said
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ?
               As
               if
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               were
               vniuocall
               and
               conuertible
               tearmes
               ,
               equally
               betokening
               one
               and
               the
               same
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Addition
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               ROMANE
               ,
               vnto
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               is
               no
               true
               Exposition
               and
               Declaration
               ,
               but
               a
               notorious
               Alteration
               and
               deprauation
               thereof
               ;
               proued
               by
               diuers
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Argument
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 Triumphant
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 CHurch
                 Catholike
              
               ,
               or
               Vniuersall
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               is
               a
               comprehension
               of
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               mysticall
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Church
               .
               Now
               in
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Catechisme
              
               ,
               authorized
               both
               by
               the
               Decree
               of
               your
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Bull
                 of
                 Pius
              
               then
               Pope
               ,
               there
               are
               acknowledged
               d
               
                 Two
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 called
                 Triumphant
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Militant
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
               Accordingly
               S.
               Augustine
               ;
               e
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 here
                 vnderstood
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 pilgrimage
                 here
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 part
                 also
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               Which
               sence
               of
               this
               Article
               is
               grounded
               vpon
               diuine
               foundation
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               *
               
                 Christ
                 loued
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 present
                 it
                 to
                 himselfe
                 a
                 glorious
                 Church
                 without
                 spot
                 or
                 wrinckle
                 .
              
               Where
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               CHVRCH
               ,
               to
               vnderstand
               onely
               the
               
                 Church
                 militant
              
               ,
               was
               the
               heresie
               of
               the
               
               Pelagians
               ,
               who
               peruerting
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               text
               ,
               concluded
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               here
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               doth
               consist
               of
               them
               that
               are
               
                 Perfect
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 of
                 mortalitie
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               such
               ,
               who
               in
               this
               mortall
               life
               are
               not
               tainted
               with
               sinne
               .
               To
               whom
               S.
               Augustine
               (
               as
               you
               know
               )
               replied
               ,
               f
               
                 As
                 though
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 doth
                 not
                 pray
                 and
                 crie
                 ,
                 [
                 Forgiue
                 vs
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Therefore
               must
               this
               Text
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               Triumphant
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whether
               alone
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Augustine
               (
               you
               know
               )
               and
               Saint
               Hierom
               g
               haue
               expounded
               it
               :
               or
               iointly
               with
               the
               Militant
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               profoundest
               Doctors
               in
               your
               Romane
               schooles
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               h
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 is
                 indeed
                 without
                 spot
                 or
                 wrinkle
                 within
                 the
                 Militant
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 grace
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 part
                 Triumphant
                 by
                 glorie
                 .
              
               So
               vndoubted
               a
               truth
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Article
               of
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               prescribed
               in
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               ,
               doth
               comprize
               as
               well
               the
               Triumphant
               ,
               as
               the
               Militant
               part
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 then
                 which
                 comprehendeth
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Triumphant
                 as
                 the
                 Militant
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Creed
                
                 ;
                 because
                 no
                 one
                 part
                 can
                 expresse
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Romish
                 Article
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   subiection
                   whereunto
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   )
                
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 ROMANE
                 ,
                 vtterly
                 excludeth
                 the
                 part
                 Triumphant
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 a
                 Declaration
                 or
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Creed
                
                 :
                 except
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 blasphemous
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 subiect
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 members
                 Triumphant
                 ,
                 and
                 Conquerors
                 now
                 in
                 blisse
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 members
                 Militant
                 and
                 mortall
                 here
                 below
                 ;
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 to
                 your
                 Pope
                 ;
                 and
                 heauen
                 vnto
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 euery
                 Christian
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 as
                 seriously
                 studie
                 the
                 Celestiall
                 spheare
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 do
                 
                 the
                 Terrestriall
                 globe
                 of
                 this
                 corruptible
                 earth
                 ,
                 must
                 call
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 Article
                 [
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 )
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 ROMANE
                 ,
                 a
                 false
                 deprauation
                 of
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 our
                 Apostolicall
                 Creed
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 Triumphant
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 we
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 Militant
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Argument
               ,
               to
               prooue
               that
               the
               Addition
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               ROMANE
               ,
               cannot
               be
               any
               Declaration
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               Deprauation
               of
               the
               Article
               in
               our
               Creed
               ;
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 Militant
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               A
               Double
               consideration
               is
               to
               be
               had
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 Militant
              
               ,
               one
               in
               respect
               of
               her
               essentiall
               estate
               ,
               as
               she
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               being
               :
               the
               other
               in
               respect
               of
               her
               accidentall
               estate
               ,
               as
               she
               is
               said
               to
               be
               outwardly
               Visible
               ,
               be
               it
               in
               more
               or
               lesse
               degree
               of
               Visibilitie
               .
               In
               the
               first
               respect
               ,
               when
               Protestants
               say
               that
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               doth
               essentially
               consist
               onely
               of
               persons
               regenerate
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               predestinate
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               ;
               They
               do
               not
               (
               as
               they
               are
               by
               Some
               slandered
               to
               do
               )
               make
               two
               Churches
               ,
               but
               one
               Church
               in
               a
               different
               habitude
               ,
               relation
               ,
               and
               consideration
               .
               For
               as
               Christ
               when
               he
               was
               on
               earth
               ,
               although
               he
               commonly
               appeared
               euidently
               visible
               vnto
               men
               ,
               yet
               sometimes
               he
               is
               said
               ,
               after
               a
               sort
               ,
               to
               haue
               vanished
               inuisibly
               out
               of
               mens
               sights
               ;
               notwithstanding
               ,
               in
               that
               his
               Inuisibilitie
               was
               he
               still
               the
               same
               Christ
               ;
               because
               vsuall
               Visibilitie
               and
               Inuisibilitie
               are
               but
               outward
               accidents
               :
               so
               Christ
               his
               mysticall
               bodie
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Church
               ,
               being
               considered
               in
               her
               Essentiall
               estate
               ,
               is
               Inuisible
               ,
               and
               the
               obiect
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Sense
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               which
               Consideration
               ,
               we
               affirme
               this
               Article
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               to
               be
               more
               peculiarly
               vnderstood
               .
               And
               this
               we
               prooue
               first
               by
               the
               nature
               of
               Faith
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               defined
               it
               )
               *
               
                 Is
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 things
                 not
                 seene
                 .
              
               Next
               ,
               by
               the
               whole
               tenor
               of
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               obiect
               of
               euery
               Article
               of
               that
               Symbol
               (
               from
               
                 beleefe
                 in
                 God
              
               vnto
               
                 beleefe
                 of
                 life
                 euerlasting
              
               )
               is
               vnto
               vs
               inuisible
               ;
               and
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               is
               beleeued
               ,
               
               is
               without
               compasse
               of
               Sense
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               obserued
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               *
               Thomas
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               to
               whom
               albeit
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 seene
                 mee
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 beleeued
                 ,
              
               yet
               the
               sense
               of
               Thomas
               saw
               onely
               the
               Visible
               humanitie
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               his
               faith
               ,
               which
               was
               his
               soules
               sight
               ,
               beheld
               
                 Christs
                 God-head
              
               .
               So
               that
               Thomas
               could
               no
               more
               properly
               be
               said
               to
               haue
               beleeued
               that
               which
               hee
               saw
               ,
               than
               to
               haue
               seene
               that
               which
               hee
               beleeued
               ,
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               diuine
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               positiue
               doctrine
               ,
               doth
               manifest
               thus
               much
               ;
               as
               namely
               (
               to
               omit
               many
               others
               )
               in
               that
               speech
               of
               Christ
               to
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               Mat.
               16.19
               .
               
                 Vpon
                 this
                 Rocke
                 will
                 I
                 build
                 my
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 shall
                 not
                 preuaile
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               Where
               the
               word
               ,
               CHVRCH
               (
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               the
               accordance
               of
               your
               owne
               Doctors
               )
               doth
               signifie
               i
               
                 Onely
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Predestinate
              
               .
               And
               good
               reason
               ,
               because
               the
               godlesse
               and
               gracelesse
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               the
               true
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               against
               which
               
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 shall
                 not
                 preuaile
                 ,
              
               that
               those
               
                 Infernall
                 gates
              
               stand
               continually
               wide
               open
               ,
               as
               being
               desirous
               ,
               and
               iustly
               appointed
               to
               deuoure
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               called
               the
               flocke
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Iohn
               10.
               
               
                 My
                 sheepe
                 heare
                 my
                 voice
              
               :
               where
               ,
               by
               Sheepe
               ,
               are
               onely
               ment
               
                 The
                 sanctified
                 elect
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               the
               testimonies
               of
               your
               owne
               k
               Iesuites
               ,
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               doe
               confirme
               .
               A
               third
               Scripture
               we
               finde
               ,
               Rom.
               8.9
               .
               where
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 .
              
               Which
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               none
               is
               truely
               a
               Christian
               ,
               but
               as
               hee
               is
               regenerated
               by
               ●he
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               And
               so
               your
               Diuines
               ,
               as
               well
               Iesuites
               as
               others
               ,
               both
               ancient
               and
               moderne
               haue
               determined
               ,
               that
               l
               
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 sanctified
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 although
                 outwardly
                 neuer
                 so
                 seeming
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 no
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 equiuocall
                 and
                 titularie
                 members
                 of
                 
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ;
                 like
                 as
                 spittle
                 ,
                 flegme
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 excrementall
                 humours
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 whereof
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 essentiall
                 parts
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               this
               agreeth
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               among
               whom
               Saint
               Ambrose
               .
               m
               
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 fight
                 for
                 Christ
              
               ;
               intimating
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 wicked
                 fight
                 against
                 Christ.
              
               Likewise
               Saint
               Augustine
               .
               n
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 perfect
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               .
               o
               
                 Onely
                 the
                 Predestinate
                 cannot
                 be
                 diuided
                 from
                 this
                 body
                 .
              
               Whereunto
               the
               aboue-cited
               testimonies
               of
               Hierome
               and
               Chrysostome
               doe
               consent
               .
               And
               in
               this
               Harmonie
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               will
               be
               knowne
               to
               beare
               a
               part
               ,
               calling
               the
               p
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 iust
                 men
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Predestinate
                 .
              
               Of
               which
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               S.
               Bernard
               arguing
               from
               the
               Apostle
               inferreth
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               q
               
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Elect
                 are
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Lastly
               (
               lest
               that
               we
               may
               seeme
               to
               neglect
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               )
               Pope
               Gregorie
               ,
               for
               his
               singular
               wisedome
               and
               deuotion
               cal●ed
               
                 The
                 Great
              
               ,
               obseruing
               a
               proportion
               betwixt
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Mysticall
                 Body
              
               ,
               called
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               :
               r
               
                 As
                 Christ
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 was
                 cōceiued
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 replenished
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 :
              
               and
               addeth
               ,
               that
               
                 All
                 the
                 Elect
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Reprobates
                 without
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               very
               same
               doctrine
               ,
               for
               which
               
                 Iohn
                 Husse
              
               was
               condemned
               in
               the
               s
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constance
              
               .
               So
               that
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Bernard
                 ,
              
               yea
               and
               
                 Pope
                 Gregorie
              
               himselfe
               may
               seeme
               to
               haue
               beene
               condemned
               and
               burned
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               be
               said
               
                 in
                 Thesi
              
               ,
               to
               prooue
               that
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               (
               as
               it
               is
               considered
               in
               the
               essence
               thereof
               )
               is
               an
               inuisible
               Obiect
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               visible
               Obiect
               of
               Sence
               .
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 AN
                 Addition
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Visible
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 essence
                 thereof
                 considered
                 as
                 Inuisible
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Addition
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 ROMANE
                 ,
                 is
                 vsed
                 only
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Visible
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 persons
                 visibly
                 knowne
                 and
                 discerned
                 to
                 professe
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 subiect
                 to
                 a
                 Visible
                 Romane
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 visible
                 and
                 essentiall
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 (
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
                 )
                 t
                 
                   If
                   wicked
                   and
                   carnall
                   Professors
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   properly
                   ,
                   but
                   equiuocally
                   ,
                   and
                   onely
                   in
                   name
                   ,
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   it
                   follow
                
                 (
                 What
                 ?
                 Heare
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 Consequence
                 of
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 )
                 
                   that
                   a
                   wicked
                   Pope
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 all
                 carnall
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Faith
                 are
                 no
                 essentiall
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Creed
                
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 heard
                 it
                 already
                 prooued
                 by
                 plaine
                 places
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 expresse
                 iudgement
                 of
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 Confessions
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 beleeueth
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 seeth
                 not
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 tenure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Creed
                
                 ,
                 which
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 diuine
                 Faith
                 ,
                 onely
                 Them
                 to
                 be
                 infallibly
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 )
                 can
                 Beleeue
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Article
                 ,
                 to
                 obtaine
                 
                   Remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 death
                 
                   Life
                   euerlasting
                
                 .
              
               
                 Whilest
                 that
                 therefore
                 you
                 doe
                 discerne
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 by
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 onely
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 
                   visible
                   ,
                   Subiect
                   to
                   one
                   visible
                   Head
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                
                 who
                 may
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 All
                 of
                 you
                 will
                 confesse
                 )
                 as
                 wicked
                 and
                 monstrous
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 line
                 of
                 Caiphas
                 ;
                 as
                 desperate
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 as
                 Iudas
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 as
                 damned
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Glutton
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 who
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   I
                   am
                   tormented
                   in
                   this
                   flame
                   :
                
                 and
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 Visible
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 obiect
                 of
                 sence
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 true
                 Declaration
                 or
                 Exposition
                 of
                 an
                 Article
                 ,
                 signifying
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 more
                 principally
                 )
                 Inuisible
                 :
                 it
                 plainely
                 appeareth
                 from
                 these
                 Premises
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 your
                 word
                 ROMANE
                 ,
                 depraueth
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Creed
                
                 ,
                 by
                 incorporating
                 the
                 limbes
                 of
                 Sathan
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 vitall
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 mysticall
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 forfeited
                 your
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 euery
                 damned
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 professed
                 that
                 Romane
                 Chaire
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Argument
               ,
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               Addition
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               ROMANE
               ,
               cannot
               be
               any
               Declaration
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               visible
               parts
               of
               the
               same
               .
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               TWo
               sorts
               of
               persons
               there
               are
               within
               your
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               which
               you
               your selues
               denie
               to
               bee
               any
               visible
               members
               thereof
               :
               one
               is
               of
               them
               you
               call
               Catechumenists
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               it
               falleth
               out
               in
               the
               Conuersion
               of
               Heathen
               and
               Iewes
               )
               before
               they
               can
               be
               baptized
               ,
               are
               exercised
               in
               learning
               the
               principles
               and
               rudiments
               of
               Faith.
               The
               other
               are
               Excommunicates
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               publike
               censure
               of
               your
               Church
               happen
               to
               bee
               vniustly
               Anathematized
               ,
               and
               disioyned
               from
               all
               Communion
               therewith
               .
               Of
               the
               Catechumenists
               ,
               who
               are
               instructed
               in
               the
               Catholike
               Faith
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               the
               fruits
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               yet
               depart
               this
               life
               without
               Baptisme
               ,
               you
               pronounce
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 They
                 are
                 saued
                 ,
                 albeit
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               In
               like
               manner
               haue
               you
               resolued
               concerning
               such
               kinde
               of
               Excommunicates
               ,
               who
               may
               happen
               to
               be
               vniustly
               Excommunicated
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               b
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 iudge
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 secret
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 happen
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 vniustly
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 excluded
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 neuerthelesse
                 receiued
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 certainely
                 saued
                 .
              
               So
               you
               .
            
             
               We
               cannot
               but
               approue
               of
               both
               your
               Positions
               ,
               as
               hauing
               Instances
               in
               both
               :
               for
               in
               the
               number
               of
               Catechumenists
               is
               reckoned
               that
               Christian
               
                 Emperour
                 Valentinian
              
               ,
               a
               zealous
               Professor
               
               and
               Patrone
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Faith
               ,
               who
               died
               vnexpectedly
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               baptized
               :
               whose
               Exequies
               and
               funeralls
               notwithstanding
               
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
              
               did
               solemnize
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Sermon
               did
               honour
               the
               memory
               of
               that
               renoumed
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               had
               beene
               (
               as
               the
               same
               Father
               speaketh
               )
               c
               
                 Indewed
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 life-time
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 aduanced
                 vnto
                 ioyes
                 eternall
                 .
              
            
             
               Touching
               Excommunicates
               ,
               we
               reade
               in
               the
               Gospell
               of
               the
               *
               
                 Blind
                 man
              
               healed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               ,
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Priests
               against
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Synagogue
              
               ;
               whom
               neuerthelesse
               Christ
               did
               visit
               ,
               and
               take
               into
               his
               grace
               ,
               protection
               ,
               and
               Saluation
               .
               Tell
               vs
               now
               ,
               if
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               be
               that
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 which
              
               (
               as
               you
               beleeue
               )
               
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 saued
              
               ,
               how
               then
               it
               commeth
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               these
               two
               sorts
               of
               Christians
               are
               saued
               ,
               albeit
               they
               be
               without
               the
               said
               Romane
               Church
               ?
               Your
               Iesuites
               doe
               answer
               ,
               that
               d
               
                 Such
                 Excommunicates
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 properly
                 of
                 the
                 Visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 neuerthelesse
                 they
                 are
                 saued
                 by
                 their
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 vnited
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               So
               they
               ,
               which
               is
               full
               enough
               for
               your
               fuller
               conuiction
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 without
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 some
                 may
                 bee
                 actually
                 saued
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Addition
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ROMANE
                 caonot
                 be
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Saluation
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 confesse
                 )
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 actually
                 saued
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 Addition
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 ROMANE
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 cannot
                 bee
                 a
                 Declaration
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 All
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 (
                 as
                 your selues
                 confesse
                 )
                 that
                 e
                 
                   Without
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   :
                
                 yet
                 haue
                 you
                 confessed
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Christian
                 Professors
                 ,
                 namely
                 Excommunicates
                 ,
                 and
                 Catechumenists
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 actually
                 saued
                 ,
                 albeit
                 no
                 Members
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 As
                 for
                 being
                 Saued
                 only
                 
                   by
                   Desire
                   ,
                   or
                   V●we
                
                 of
                 being
                 in
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 wilde
                 and
                 extrauagant
                 piece
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 f
                 Iesuite
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 reason
                 the
                 matter
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 Know
                 you
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Catholike
                
                 is
                 compared
                 by
                 Saint
                 Petor
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Arke
                   of
                   Noah
                
                 ?
                 that
                 as
                 all
                 which
                 were
                 within
                 that
                 Arke
                 were
                 saued
                 ,
                 all
                 without
                 it
                 were
                 drowned
                 (
                 although
                 they
                 Desired
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 haue
                 been
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Arke
                 :
                 )
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Catholike
                
                 ;
                 whosoeuer
                 are
                 
                   essentiall
                   members
                
                 thereof
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 perish
                 :
                 and
                 contrarily
                 ,
                 whoseuer
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 reall
                 and
                 vitall
                 member
                 therein
                 *
                 cannot
                 but
                 perish
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Argument
               ,
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               Addition
               of
               the
               word
               ROMANE
               ,
               cannot
               be
               a
               Declaration
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               ;
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               Diuine
               
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Article
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               IT
               hath
               alwaies
               beene
               the
               Profession
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               it selfe
               ,
               not
               to
               esteeme
               any
               Doctrine
               an
               
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               constituted
               ,
               and
               (
               to
               speake
               with
               better
               
                 Emphasis
                 )
                 Created
              
               by
               
                 Diuine
                 authority
              
               .
               This
               being
               a
               Truth
               vniuersally
               consented
               vnto
               you
               (
               if
               you
               will
               make
               good
               the
               Addition
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               ROMANE
               ,
               to
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               )
               are
               iustly
               challengable
               ,
               either
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               Romane
               Church
               (
               as
               it
               is
               the
               Romane
               Church
               )
               was
               constituted
               by
               diuine
               Authority
               to
               be
               ,
               rather
               than
               any
               other
               ,
               transcendently
               THE
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ;
               or
               else
               to
               confesse
               your
               Article
               of
               
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Saluation
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               but
               new
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               Doctrine
               rather
               of
               fancie
               than
               of
               Faith.
               The
               necessity
               of
               this
               Consequence
               was
               well
               foreseene
               of
               those
               your
               Popes
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               first
               Authors
               and
               Patrons
               of
               this
               Article
               ,
               and
               therefore
               haue
               published
               in
               their
               writings
               and
               decrees
               ,
               that
               *
               
                 The
                 Romane
                 Church
                 was
                 by
                 Diuine
                 Authority
                 ordained
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Question
               dependeth
               vpon
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               his
               succession
               to
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               whether
               it
               were
               allotted
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               to
               succed
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               as
               Head
               
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               by
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ
               ;
               or
               else
               by
               the
               fact
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               himselfe
               .
               For
               if
               it
               were
               by
               command
               and
               appointment
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               be
               allowed
               as
               a
               Diuine
               Ordinance
               :
               but
               if
               it
               issued
               onely
               from
               the
               fact
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               then
               (
               by
               your
               owne
               Confessions
               )
               it
               is
               
                 no
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               This
               being
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               propounded
               by
               g
               your selues
               ,
               hereunto
               we
               desire
               to
               receiue
               your
               owne
               Resolutions
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               when
               wee
               consult
               with
               your
               choisest
               h
               Doctors
               ,
               as
               namely
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 Soto
                 ,
                 Paludanus
                 ,
                 Bannes
                 ,
                 Augustinus
                 Triumphus
                 ,
                 Cordubensis
                 ,
                 Armachanus
                 ▪
                 Waldensis
                 ,
              
               and
               Others
               ;
               they
               that
               speake
               more
               ingenuously
               ,
               doe
               freely
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               pretended
               
                 Pontificall
                 Dignity
                 Romane
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Romane
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 diuine
                 authority
                 ,
                 because
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 fact
                 of
                 Peter
                 .
              
               They
               that
               are
               more
               affectionate
               to
               the
               Romane
               See
               ,
               although
               they
               attribute
               it
               to
               the
               
                 Institution
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               yet
               dare
               they
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               to
               be
               beleeued
               vpon
               
                 certainty
                 of
                 Faith
              
               but
               onely
               as
               a
               matter
               
                 Probable
                 and
                 Coniecturall
              
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               if
               you
               shall
               haue
               but
               a
               little
               patience
               ,
               vntill
               we
               descend
               to
               that
               point
               ,
               you
               shall
               perceiue
               ,
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               a
               generall
               Councell
               of
               primatiue
               Antiquity
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Prerogatiue
              
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               then
               had
               ,
               was
               but
               from
               *
               
                 Humane
                 authority
              
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 AN
                 Addition
                 ,
                 standing
                 onely
                 vpon
                 Probability
                 and
                 Coniecture
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 infallibly
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 founded
                 vpon
                 Diuine
                 and
                 
                   Infallible
                   authority
                
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 Addition
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 ROMANE
                 ,
                 standeth
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 confesse
                 )
                 
                   vpon
                   probability
                
                 and
                 Coniecture
                 onely
                 .
                 Ergo
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 an
                 infallible
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 Article
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 And
                 consequently
                 ,
                 your
                 word
                 ,
                 ROMANE
                 ,
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Creed
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   ,
                
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 iudged
                 Antichristian
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               fift
               Argument
               ,
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               the
               Addition
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               ROMANE
               ,
               cannot
               be
               a
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Article
               ,
               
                 [
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ]
               as
               it
               is
               Visible
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 Time
                 past
              
               ,
               whereunto
               the
               word
               ,
               CATHOLIKE
               ,
               hath
               relation
               ,
               euen
               before
               Rome
               was
               founded
               a
               Church
               .
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               WHo
               knoweth
               not
               that
               your
               Addition
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               ROMANE
               ,
               vnto
               the
               Apostolicall
               Article
               of
               [
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ]
               is
               to
               infuse
               an
               opinion
               into
               the
               mindes
               of
               Christians
               ,
               that
               Catholike
               and
               Romane
               are
               termes
               vniuocall
               and
               conuertible
               :
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               whensoeuer
               there
               was
               a
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               it
               was
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               whensoeuer
               there
               was
               a
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               it
               was
               Romane
               .
               Scarce
               shall
               you
               finde
               any
               Romish
               Professor
               ,
               especially
               among
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               who
               haue
               not
               this
               conceit
               of
               that
               Article
               of
               Christian
               Faith.
               Notwithstanding
               your
               more
               learned
               Doctors
               are
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               this
               Apostolicall
               Article
               ,
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               was
               published
               before
               that
               in
               Rome
               was
               founded
               a
               Church
               :
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Church
              
               it selfe
               was
               Catholike
               ,
               before
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               was
               proclaimed
               .
               Which
               name
               ,
               CATHOLIKE
               ,
               or
               vniuersall
               was
               first
               attributed
               to
               the
               Church
               Christian
               ,
               i
               
                 To
                 distinguishit
              
               (
               as
               you
               know
               )
               
                 from
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 circumscribed
                 and
                 confined
                 to
                 one
                 only
                 nation
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholike
                 is
                 not
                 limited
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 place
              
               ;
               but
               is
               as
               broad
               in
               succession
               of
               place
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               Now
               concerning
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Card.
               Baronius
               (
               whose
               History
               you
               honour
               as
               an
               *
               
                 heauenly
                 Lampe
              
               ,
               or
               torch
               )
               telleth
               you
               ,
               that
               k
               
                 The
                 Creed
                 of
              
               the
               Apostles
               (
               wherein
               is
               the
               Article
               of
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 )
                 was
                 composed
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
                 of
                 Christ
                 XLIV
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               was
               extant
               sometime
               ,
               before
               this
               Article
               was
               put
               into
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               Creed
               .
               Which
               he
               demonstrateth
               
               from
               the
               act
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               XXXIX
               is
               found
               l
               
                 Visiting
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               the
               same
               Apostle
               Saint
               Peter
               m
               
                 Constituted
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 yeere
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 gouerned
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Antioch
                 seuen
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 hee
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
                 XLV
                 translated
                 his
                 See
                 from
                 Antioch
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
              
               Your
               other
               Chronologer
               n
               Genebrard
               yeeldeth
               vnto
               vs
               eleuen
               yeeres
               ,
               betweene
               the
               
                 Composing
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               by
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Peter
               .
            
             
               We
               adde
               ;
               that
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               whom
               all
               the
               Romanists
               teach
               to
               haue
               beene
               a
               Co-founder
               with
               Saint
               Peter
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               had
               been
               before
               that
               time
               *
               
                 A
                 Persecuter
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               himselfe
               confesseth
               ;
               when
               Saint
               Steuen
               suffered
               Martyrdome
               .
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               called
               
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 comprehendeth
              
               (
               say
               o
               you
               )
               
                 all
                 times
              
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 addition
                 of
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 betokeneth
                 onely
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 being
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 on
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 vniuersall
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 ROMANE
                 ,
                 doth
                 betoken
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 namely
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 Catholike
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 true
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Article
                 properly
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 will
                 exclude
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                   (
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   )
                
                 S.
                 Stephen
                 the
                 first
                 Christian
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 blessed
                 primitiue
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 the
                 faithfull
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 receiued
                 her
                 first
                 life
                 or
                 breath
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 ROMANE
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 our
                 Christian
                 Creed
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 that
                 Article
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   ,
                
                 without
                 intolerable
                 blasphemie
                 against
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Martyrs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 blessed
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 Paul
                 :
                 who
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 without
                 it
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 iudged
                 by
                 your
                 Article
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 without
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 Of
                 whom
                 notwithstanding
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 gaue
                 testimonie
                 by
                 this
                 voice
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 Saul
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Why
                   persecutest
                   thou
                   Mee
                
                 ?
                 So
                 false
                 and
                 impious
                 is
                 your
                 Addition
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 ROMANE
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               sixt
               Argument
               ,
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               the
               Addition
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               ROMANE
               ,
               cannot
               be
               a
               Declaration
               of
               that
               Article
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ;
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 Time
                 to
                 come
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               AGaine
               ,
               the
               word
               Catholike
               ,
               or
               vniuersall
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               as
               it
               comprehendeth
               (
               as
               you
               haue
               said
               )
               the
               
                 Time
                 past
              
               ,
               so
               doth
               it
               (
               you
               know
               )
               implie
               p
               
                 The
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               28.20
               .
               Where●ore
               our
               next
               Question
               must
               be
               ,
               whether
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               will
               needs
               be
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               can
               infallibly
               professe
               a
               Prerogatiue
               of
               continuing
               the
               the
               same
               pretended
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               and
               whether
               her
               owne
               principles
               doe
               not
               vtterly
               confute
               this
               vsurpation
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               generall
               principle
               of
               your
               Doctors
               ,
               aswell
               Iesuites
               as
               others
               ,
               that
               q
               
                 If
                 the
                 succession
                 in
                 the
                 gouernement
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 were
                 not
                 allotted
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 diuine
                 authority
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 gouernement
                 may
                 bee
                 transported
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 by
                 name
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 )
                 haue
                 done
                 .
              
               This
               Consequence
               being
               so
               vniuersally
               receiued
               and
               approued
               in
               your
               owne
               Schooles
               ,
               our
               next
               endeauour
               will
               be
               to
               proue
               that
               it
               cannot
               appeare
               infallibly
               
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               hath
               a
               Priuiledge
               of
               continuing
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               by
               any
               diuine
               authority
               .
               This
               *
               hath
               bene
               briefly
               touched
               already
               ,
               but
               here
               is
               the
               place
               to
               handle
               it
               more
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               Your
               Canus
               with
               some
               Others
               (
               lest
               they
               should
               bee
               compelled
               to
               confesse
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               may
               possibly
               Apostate
               in
               future
               times
               )
               haue
               contended
               to
               defend
               ,
               that
               r
               
                 It
                 was
                 constituted
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Which
               if
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               then
               would
               there
               appeare
               some
               euidence
               thereof
               ,
               either
               before
               ,
               or
               else
               after
               the
               Ascension
               of
               Christ.
               But
               s
               
                 Before
                 the
                 Ascention
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               saith
               your
               Iesuite
               Suarez
               )
               
                 Nothing
                 appeareth
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 Tradition
                 .
              
               And
               that
               which
               is
               commonly
               alledged
               ,
               out
               of
               Egesippus
               ,
               of
               Christ
               his
               appearance
               after
               his
               Ascension
               vnto
               Peter
               ,
               t
               
                 Commanding
                 him
                 to
                 fixe
                 his
                 seate
                 at
                 Rome
                 vntill
                 his
                 death
              
               (
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               your
               Iesuite
               
                 Valentianus
                 )
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 was
                 to
                 continue
                 Catholike
                 .
              
               We
               draw
               nearer
               our
               marke
               .
               u
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 certaintie
                 of
                 faith
              
               (
               saith
               Bellarmine
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               Iesuite
               Suarez
               consenteth
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 Apostolike
                 is
                 so
                 fixed
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 and
                 remoued
                 from
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 Scripture
                 nor
                 Tradition
                 to
                 proue
                 this
                 .
              
               Nor
               these
               onely
               ,
               but
               Sotus
               with
               diuers
               other
               Schoole-men
               directly
               and
               peremptorily
               consent
               ,
               that
               x
               
                 The
                 Priuilege
                 ,
                 which
                 Rome
                 doth
                 challenge
                 ,
                 is
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 from
                 humane
                 authority
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Some
               yeeld
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Institution
               by
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
               so
               farre
               ,
               that
               y
               
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Councell
                 ,
                 should
                 choose
                 the
                 
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Treuers
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 rather
                 the
                 Successor
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               Furthermore
               ,
               we
               reserue
               vnto
               it's
               due
               place
               your
               Confession
               ,
               that
               *
               
                 The
                 Citie
                 of
                 Rome
                 shall
                 vndoubtedly
                 bee
                 the
                 Seate
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 AN
                 Addition
                 ,
                 which
                 notifieth
                 a
                 Church
                 that
                 may
                 possibly
                 be
                 translated
                 else-whither
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 cannot
                 bee
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 that
                 Article
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Christian
                 Creed
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 a
                 Church
                 infallibly
                 continuing
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 ROMANE
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 signifieth
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 )
                 betokeneth
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 possibly
                 be
                 Translated
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Faith.
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Creed
                
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 hereditarie
                 to
                 that
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 possibly
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 truly
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 it selfe
                 is
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 Confessions
                 )
                 
                   The
                   Seate
                   of
                   Antichrist
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 plainly
                 discouer
                 an
                 Article
                 New
                 ,
                 False
                 ,
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 and
                 Blasphemous
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               seuenth
               Argument
               ,
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               Addition
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               ROMANE
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               cannot
               be
               a
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ;
               in
               respect
               of
               any
               
                 Present
                 Time.
              
               SECT
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               THe
               Certainty
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               it
               is
               ,
               of
               your
               Article
               ,
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               is
               built
               vpon
               this
               foundation
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               is
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 and
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Popes
               themselues
               *
               haue
               formerly
               defined
               .
               Now
               ,
               because
               no
               structure
               can
               be
               more
               firme
               ,
               than
               is
               the
               foundation
               vpon
               which
               it
               is
               built
               ;
               wee
               make
               bold
               to
               demand
               ,
               with
               what
               faith
               any
               of
               you
               can
               beleeue
               any
               Pope
               
               (
               whatsoeuer
               he
               be
               that
               is
               elected
               )
               to
               be
               the
               
                 True
                 Pope
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               call
               him
               )
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               without
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               cannot
               be
               acknowledged
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               This
               Consequence
               Two
               of
               your
               Iesuites
               did
               truly
               discerne
               ,
               which
               made
               Them
               resolue
               thus
               :
               a
               
                 As
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
              
               (
               saith
               the
               one
               )
               
                 is
                 this
                 indiuiduall
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 visible
                 Head
                 thereof
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 this
                 visible
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 consent
                 is
                 so
                 ordained
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 we
                 owe
                 obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Successor
                 of
                 Peter
                 ;
                 or
                 otherwise
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Councell
                 ,
              
               and
               iustly
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               with
               what
               degree
               of
               Faith
               do
               you
               beleeue
               this
               ?
               b
               
                 With
                 that
                 Diuine
                 Faith
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Other
               )
               
                 wherewith
                 we
                 beleeue
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 beleeue
                 this
                 Paul
                 the
              
               IV.
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 any
                 humane
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 be
                 deceiued
                 .
              
            
             
               Behold
               a
               
                 Iesuiticall
                 Faith
              
               !
               both
               grosly
               false
               ,
               and
               also
               wickedly
               blasphemous
               :
               because
               ,
               that
               there
               cannot
               be
               an
               Infallibilitie
               in
               the
               Election
               of
               any
               Pope
               ,
               is
               manifest
               by
               two
               confessed
               and
               vncontrollable
               Consequences
               ,
               taken
               from
               two
               possible
               defects
               ;
               the
               one
               in
               the
               Popes
               Ordination
               ,
               the
               second
               in
               his
               Election
               .
               First
               for
               his
               Ordination
               ,
               your
               Councell
               of
               Florence
               defineth
               ,
               c
               
                 That
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 euery
                 Sacrament
                 dependeth
                 vpon
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               d
               
                 None
                 can
                 be
                 sure
                 by
                 certaintie
                 of
                 Faith
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Bellarmine
                 )
                 that
                 any
                 such
                 receiued
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 infallibly
                 knoweth
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 Ordaineth
                 .
              
               And
               Vega
               more
               vehemently
               .
               e
               
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 certaine
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 infallibly
                 certaine
                 of
                 the
                 receiuing
                 of
                 any
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 we
                 now
                 liue
                 .
              
               Thus
               of
               the
               Popes
               Ordination
               .
            
             
               
                 Alphonsus
                 à
                 Castro
              
               is
               as
               bold
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               about
               his
               Election
               .
               f
               
                 Which
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 Canonicall
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 beleeue
                 it
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 with
                 a
                 Catholike
                 Faith
              
               :
               Whereof
               your
               
               Cardinall
               g
               giueth
               some
               Examples
               .
               In
               which
               two
               respects
               many
               of
               your
               Schoole
               Doctors
               haue
               concluded
               ,
               that
               h
               
                 In
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Pope
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 a
                 morall
                 certitude
                 .
              
               Whereof
               we
               shall
               speake
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 Addition
                 ,
                 the
                 beliefe
                 whereof
                 is
                 onely
                 humane
                 ,
                 morall
                 ,
                 and
                 fallible
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Diuine
                 and
                 Infallible
                 faith
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 ROMANE
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Addition
                 ,
                 the
                 Beliefe
                 whereof
                 is
                 onely
                 humane
                 ,
                 morall
                 ,
                 and
                 fallible
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 Addition
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ROMANE
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 proper
                 Declaration
                 of
                 that
                 Article
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 .
                 So
                 vaine
                 and
                 vniust
                 is
                 your
                 appropriation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               eight
               Argument
               ,
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               Addition
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               ROMANE
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Article
               of
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ;
               because
               it
               makes
               all
               periured
               that
               do
               professe
               it
               vpon
               Oath
               ;
               besides
               the
               heresie
               and
               blasphemie
               thereof
               .
               SECT
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               THat
               in
               your
               profession
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               the
               word
               ,
               Romane
               ,
               is
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               challenging
               thereby
               a
               necessary
               subiection
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               we
               haue
               heard
               already
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               *
               
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Popes
              
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               that
               *
               
                 Forme
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
              
               ,
               which
               euery
               Ecclesiasticall
               person
               in
               your
               Church
               ,
               of
               what
               condition
               soeuer
               he
               be
               ,
               is
               enioyned
               to
               take
               ,
               swearing
               that
               
                 The
                 Romane
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Mother
                 and
                 Mistris
                 Church
              
               ;
               vowing
               
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
              
               thereof
               :
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Oath
               ,
               that
               this
               Romane
               Article
               ,
               with
               others
               ,
               
               is
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 faith
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               proper
               tenor
               of
               an
               essentiall
               Article
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               word
               [
               CREDO
               ]
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               doth
               import
               i
               
                 A
                 constant
                 and
                 infallible
                 persuasion
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Beleeuer
                 ,
              
               as
               your
               owne
               Romane
               Catechisme
               doth
               truly
               instruct
               you
               ;
               and
               because
               (
               to
               speake
               in
               the
               words
               of
               your
               owne
               
                 Bozius
                 :
              
               )
               k
               
                 These
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 propounded
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Principles
                 or
                 foundations
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 themselues
                 infallibly
                 true
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 Principles
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 their
                 truth
                 is
                 but
                 doubtfull
                 :
              
               We
               (
               by
               this
               your
               appropriating
               of
               the
               Article
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 saued
                 )
              
               are
               constrained
               to
               pronounce
               you
               guiltie
               of
               a
               new
               Heresie
               in
               your
               faith
               ;
               Periurie
               in
               your
               Oath
               ;
               and
               Blasphemie
               in
               your
               excluding
               out
               of
               the
               state
               of
               Saluation
               the
               most
               vndoubted
               
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 mysticall
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 EVery
                 new
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 new
                 Doctrine
                 made
                 necessary
                 to
                 saluation
                 )
                 is
                 an
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 your selues
                 will
                 confesse
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 Article
                 [
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Saluation
                
                 ]
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 Article
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 bene
                 amply
                 prooued
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 professed
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolike
                 Creed
                 ;
                 as
                 hath
                 bene
                 made
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 Premisses
                 by
                 many
                 Arguments
                 .
                 Therefore
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   ,
                
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 esteemed
                 Hereticall
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 II.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 EVery
                 one
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 auouch
                 vpon
                 Oath
                 any
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   necessary
                   to
                   Saluation
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 an
                 infallible
                 truth
                 ,
                 is
                 thereby
                 made
                 guilty
                 of
                 Periurie
                 .
                 But
                 euery
                 Romish
                 Priest
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Bull
                   of
                   Pope
                   Pius
                
                 4.
                 )
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeue
                 vpon
                 Oath
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                   is
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 Albeit
                 you
                 yourselues
                 haue
                 confessed
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 your
                 doctrine
                 standeth
                 not
                 vpon
                 any
                 infallible
                 grounds
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Time
                 past
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 founding
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 instituted
                 by
                 any
                 Diuine
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Time
                 present
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Catholike
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 or
                 yet
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 you
                 Confesse
                 a
                 Possibilitie
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 may
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 Romane
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 possibly
                 be
                 translated
                 to
                 another
                 place
                 .
                 Therefore
                 are
                 all
                 Romish
                 Priests
                 necessarily
                 inuolued
                 in
                 the
                 crime
                 of
                 Periurie
                 ,
                 by
                 swearing
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   necessarie
                   Article
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 respects
                 defectiue
                 ,
                 and
                 commeth
                 short
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Essentiall
                 grounds
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 Article
                 ,
                 which
                 excludeth
                 from
                 Saluation
                 the
                 vndoubtedly
                 essentiall
                 and
                 liuely
                 
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Mysticall
                   bodie
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 
                   his
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 doctrine
                 vndoubtedly
                 Blasphemous
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 Article
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 exclude
                 from
                 Saluation
                 both
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 )
                 suffered
                 bonds
                 ,
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 and
                 Martyrdome
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 next
                 all
                 Catechumenists
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 vniustly
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 albeit
                 departing
                 this
                 life
                 in
                 true
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 :
                 and
                 lastly
                 all
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Romane
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 may
                 peraduenture
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 thinke
                 ,
                 will
                 Apostate
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 )
                 shall
                 persist
                 the
                 constant
                 and
                 glorious
                 
                 
                   Martyrs
                   of
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Therefore
                 this
                 Article
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 manifestly
                 Blasphemous
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 our
                 Proofes
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 ,
                 viz.
                 [
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 .
                 ]
                 By
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 euicted
                 your
                 Additiō
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 ROMANE
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 New
                 ,
                 False
                 ,
                 Scandalous
                 ,
                 Pernitious
                 ,
                 Hereticall
                 ,
                 and
                 Blasphemous
                 ,
                 respectiuely
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             A
             Second
             generall
             Head
             of
             Confutation
             of
             the
             former
             Article
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Iudgement
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             by
             Examples
             of
             seuerall
             
               Churches
               ,
               Councels
            
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               AFter
               our
               Proofe
               ,
               that
               the
               now
               Romane
               Article
               ,
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 Vnion
                 and
                 Subiection
                 whereunto
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Saluation
                 ,
              
               is
               New
               ,
               Imposterous
               ,
               Scandalous
               ,
               &c.
               taken
               from
               the
               tenor
               and
               sence
               of
               the
               Apostolicall
               Article
               ,
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               expressed
               in
               our
               Catholike
               Creed
               ;
               We
               proceed
               to
               confirme
               our
               former
               Proofe
               ,
               by
               like
               euidence
               from
               currant
               Examples
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               it selfe
               .
               And
               ,
               for
               our
               more
               expedite
               Method
               &
               passage
               herein
               ,
               We
               shall
               proportion
               our
               Treatise
               according
               to
               three
               Distinctions
               of
               Tyme
               ;
               the
               
                 Tyme
                 before
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Tyme
                 when
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Tyme
                 after
              
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               had
               her
               first
               foundation
               and
               being
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Of
               the
               
                 Time
                 before
              
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               founded
               .
               First
               setting
               downe
               the
               Romane
               Article
               ,
               intituling
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               
                 [
                 The
                 Mother
                 Church
                 .
              
               ]
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               WEE
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               Article
               in
               your
               Church
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               
                 The
                 
                 Mother
                 and
                 Mistris
                 Church
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
              
               (
               where
               ,
               by
               Mother
               ,
               you
               vnderstand
               her
               ancient
               Prerogatiue
               of
               spirituall
               Generation
               :
               and
               ,
               by
               Mistris
               ,
               her
               Iurisdiction
               and
               Supreme
               Authority
               of
               directing
               all
               other
               Churches
               ,
               as
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholike
               )
               seeing
               that
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               a
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               in
               their
               Canons
               and
               Decrees
               ,
               haue
               fiue
               times
               published
               the
               same
               Article
               in
               expresse
               words
               ,
               calling
               her
               
                 The
                 Common
                 Mother
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 forget
                 whom
                 shee
                 hath
                 begotten
              
               ;
               As
               if
               all
               the
               Faithfull
               on
               earth
               were
               her
               ofspring
               .
               Instantly
               vpon
               this
               Decree
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               all
               these
               Trent-Fathers
               ,
               Pope
               
                 Pius
                 the
              
               4.
               for
               Confirmation
               of
               that
               Councell
               ,
               enioyned
               euery
               Ecclesiasticke
               to
               professe
               ,
               among
               other
               points
               ,
               the
               same
               Romane
               Article
               vpon
               Oath
               ,
               thus
               :
               I
               N.
               
                 sweare
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Mother
                 and
                 Mistris
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 ;
                 without
                 which
                 faith
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
               So
               then
               this
               Article
               is
               become
               as
               Catholike
               among
               you
               ,
               as
               is
               your
               Church
               .
               Which
               opinion
               of
               her
               Vniuersal
               Motherhood
               hath
               beene
               the
               greatest
               fascination
               and
               witcherie
               that
               of
               long
               time
               hath
               blinded
               the
               eyes
               of
               most
               of
               her
               Professors
               ;
               b
               and
               which
               we
               shall
               prooue
               to
               bee
               no
               better
               than
               a
               False
               and
               Imposterous
               inchantment
               ,
               voide
               of
               all
               light
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               repugnant
               vnto
               the
               confessed
               Examples
               of
               illustrious
               Churches
               more
               ancient
               than
               her selfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Confutation
               of
               that
               Article
               of
               
                 Romane
                 Mother-hood
              
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               rottennesse
               of
               the
               Foundation
               thereof
               .
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               IF
               there
               bee
               any
               sound
               ground
               of
               truth
               in
               the
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               sure
               we
               are
               that
               your
               two
               Cardinals
               ,
               for
               learning
               and
               deuotion
               towards
               that
               Church
               most
               Eminent
               ,
               (
               viz.
               Baronius
               and
               Bellarmine
               )
               will
               be
               most
               able
               and
               willing
               to
               expresse
               it
               ,
               especially
               where
               they
               professedly
               determine
               the
               very
               point
               .
               Baronius
               teaching
               that
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               being
               constituted
               by
               Christ
               the
               ordinary
               Pastor
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               did
               fixe
               his
               seate
               at
               
               Rome
               ,
               doth
               thereupon
               resolue
               ,
               saying
               ,
               c
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Mother-Church
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 .
              
               And
               lest
               any
               might
               deny
               this
               Consequence
               ,
               as
               being
               (
               that
               which
               it
               is
               indeed
               )
               fond
               and
               absurd
               ,
               Bellarmine
               addeth
               the
               reason
               thereof
               .
               d
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Mother-Church
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 had
                 their
                 ordination
                 of
                 Pastorship
                 from
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               for
               proofe
               heereof
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               referreth
               vs
               to
               the
               
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Pope
                 Anacletus
              
               ,
               witnessing
               that
               e
               
                 The
                 order
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 had
                 its
                 '
                 beginning
                 from
                 Peter
                 .
              
               So
               he
               ,
               whereas
               notwithstanding
               Sacerdotall
               Order
               doth
               but
               coniecturally
               inferre
               the
               Episcopall
               .
               Howsoeuer
               these
               testimonies
               from
               the
               
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Anacletus
              
               ,
               (
               which
               your
               Cardinall
               f
               Cusanus
               beleeueth
               to
               be
               Apocryphall
               ,
               and
               vnworthy
               of
               beleefe
               )
               Two
               of
               your
               most
               priuileged
               Iesuites
               ,
               g
               Azorius
               ,
               and
               h
               Suarez
               denie
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 receiued
                 their
                 Episcopall
                 Ordination
                 from
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 .
              
               Which
               they
               maintaine
               vpon
               better
               grounds
               ,
               than
               the
               Counterfeit
               Epistles
               of
               a
               Pope
               can
               be
               ,
               euen
               vpon
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God's
               Word
               ,
               where
               it
               appeareth
               (
               say
               they
               )
               that
               
                 Matthias
                 had
                 his
                 Ordination
                 to
                 the
                 Bishopprick
                 which
                 Iudas
                 lost
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 lott
                 ,
                 immediately
                 from
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 his
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 euen
                 immediately
                 from
                 Christ.
              
               They
               adde
               other
               Reasons
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               end
               adioyne
               the
               Consent
               of
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               ,
               &
               of
               
                 many
                 other
                 Diuines
              
               .
            
             
             
               Yet
               were
               it
               admitted
               ,
               that
               Peter
               ,
               as
               ordinarie
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               had
               ordained
               other
               Apostles
               Byshops
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Ministry
               begotten
               those
               innumerable
               Churches
               ,
               which
               the
               same
               Apostles
               (
               as
               you
               *
               Confesse
               )
               constituted
               seauen
               yeeres
               before
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               erected
               ;
               yet
               were
               it
               a
               mad
               point
               of
               Genealogizing
               ,
               to
               conclude
               that
               Rome
               must
               be
               Mother
               to
               those
               daughters
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               ,
               which
               were
               begotten
               seauen
               yeeres
               before
               shee
               was
               borne
               :
               whereas
               shee
               could
               be
               to
               them
               but
               a
               Sister
               at
               the
               most
               ,
               and
               that
               but
               a
               younger
               Sister
               too
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 GIue
                 vs
                 leaue
                 to
                 dispute
                 from
                 your
                 owne
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 thus
                 .
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 ordained
                 Byshops
                 by
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 apparent
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Mother-Church
                 .
                 Thus
                 Bellarmine
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 ordained
                 Byshops
                 by
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 .
                 Thus
                 your
                 Iesuites
                 out
                 of
                 direct
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   many
                   other
                   Diuines
                   .
                   Ergo
                
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 ,
                 to
                 cal
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   al
                   other
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 Twice
                 miserable
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 your
                 Priests
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 tied
                 periuriously
                 to
                 sweare
                 That
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 manifest
                 false-hood
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 Sect
                 ,
                 being
                 entangled
                 in
                 this
                 error
                 of
                 beleeuing
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Mother
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 consequently
                 entangled
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 her
                 errors
                 and
                 Idolatries
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Confutation
               of
               the
               same
               Article
               ariseth
               from
               the
               Respect
               of
               many
               illustrious
               Mother-Churches
               ,
               more
               ancient
               than
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               WE
               furthermore
               endeauour
               to
               impugne
               your
               former
               infatuation
               ,
               in
               beleeuing
               the
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Mother-hood
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Fathers
               of
               Primitiue
               
               times
               ,
               farre
               more
               Reuerend
               for
               antiquity
               ,
               and
               more
               credible
               for
               impartiality
               than
               were
               your
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               rather
               Step-Fathers
               of
               Trent
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               we
               as
               willingly
               ,
               as
               worthily
               ,
               doe
               acknowledge
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               haue
               beene
               in
               former
               times
               an
               happie
               Mother
               of
               many
               renouned
               Christian
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               we
               accordingly
               blesse
               the
               wombe
               of
               that
               sincere
               Faith
               and
               Piety
               ,
               which
               then
               brought
               forth
               so
               innumerable
               an
               of-spring
               of
               so
               many
               holy
               Professors
               :
               which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               shee
               might
               content
               her selfe
               to
               haue
               deserued
               the
               Title
               of
               a
               Mother-Church
               ,
               as
               other
               ancient
               Churches
               were
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               THE
               MOTHER-CHVRCH
               OF
               ALL
               OTHERS
               .
               For
               we
               are
               verily
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               no
               reasonable
               man
               can
               allowe
               any
               childe
               so
               to
               honour
               his
               Mother
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               must
               necessarily
               thereby
               disparage
               all
               others
               his
               honourable
               Progenitresses
               ,
               and
               (
               that
               we
               may
               so
               speake
               )
               his
               owne
               Grand-mother
               and
               Great-grand-mother
               ,
               together
               with
               others
               of
               his
               kindred
               more
               ancient
               than
               Shee
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               other
               Churches
               ,
               as
               by
               seuerall
               Instances
               will
               clearely
               appeare
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Instance
               of
               Mother-hood
               ,
               before
               Rome
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               most
               ancient
               Church
               of
               Hierusalem
               .
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               EVe
               was
               not
               more
               truely
               named
               the
               
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 liuing
              
               ,
               than
               the
               Church
               of
               Hierusalem
               may
               be
               said
               to
               haue
               beene
               the
               
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 beleeuing
              
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               hath
               giuen
               vnto
               her
               the
               due
               and
               honourable
               Title
               of
               Mother-hood
               .
               For
               almost
               a
               thousand
               and
               300
               yeeres
               agoe
               ,
               an
               hundred
               and
               fiftie
               Orthodoxe
               Fathers
               ,
               assembled
               in
               a
               Councell
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               acknowledged
               (
               as
               you
               know
               )
               that
               i
               
                 Hierusalem
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               (
               to
               vse
               the
               words
               of
               Saint
               k
               
                 Hierome
                 )
                 engendred
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               ,
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               when
               certaine
               Heretikes
               refused
               to
               haue
               Communion
               with
               Hierusalem
               ,
               because
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               Crucified
               in
               that
               Citie
               ,
               that
               learned
               Father
               did
               both
               wisely
               and
               wittily
               confute
               them
               :
               
               l
               
                 No
                 maruell
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 if
                 you
                 are
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 hate
                 that
                 roote
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 her
                 originall
                 ,
                 and
                 whither
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 first
                 sent
                 .
              
               Another
               time
               the
               same
               Father
               ,
               being
               opposed
               by
               
                 Petilian
                 a
                 Donatist
              
               ,
               and
               asked
               
                 Whence
                 first
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 Communion
                 ?
              
               m
               Answereth
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               it
               originally
               
                 from
                 Hierusalem
              
               .
               Could
               Saint
               Augustine
               in
               this
               Question
               ,
               about
               the
               Mother-Church
               ,
               against
               an
               Heretike
               ,
               haue
               so
               negligently
               passed
               by
               Rome
               ,
               without
               sacrilege
               ,
               if
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               his
               daies
               ,
               had
               beene
               to
               beleeue
               that
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               to
               haue
               beene
               then
               the
               sole
               Soueraigne
               Mother-Church
               ouer
               all
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               your
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               hath
               so
               often
               decreed
               ?
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Instance
               of
               Mother-hood
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Caesarea
               .
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               THe
               Church
               of
               Hierusalem
               did
               beare
               ,
               as
               her
               first
               daughter
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Caesarea
               ,
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               Palestina
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               was
               made
               the
               
                 Patriarchall
                 Seate
              
               within
               that
               Prouince
               .
               The
               Motherhood
               of
               which
               Church
               S.
               Basil
               ,
               and
               S.
               Nazianzene
               did
               both
               proclaime
               and
               preferre
               before
               Rome
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               owne
               testimonies
               may
               appeare
               .
               
                 We
                 must
                 haue
                 ample
                 estimation
              
               n
               (
               say
               They
               )
               
                 of
                 euery
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Church
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Christian
                 Common-Weale
                 doth
                 obserue
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Circumference
                 doth
                 a
                 center
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 place
              
               (
               meaning
               ,
               after
               
                 Hierusalem
                 )
                 the
                 Gospell
                 first
                 arose
                 ,
                 and
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 World.
              
               So
               they
               .
               What
               greater
               Encomium
               would
               you
               (
               if
               you
               could
               )
               passe
               vpon
               your
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               than
               by
               instiling
               her
               the
               Mother-Church
               ,
               to
               account
               her
               as
               the
               Center
               ,
               and
               call
               all
               other
               Churches
               as
               her
               
               Circumferences
               ?
               Which
               Attributes
               those
               Orthodoxe
               Fathers
               would
               not
               haue
               ascribed
               to
               Caesarea
               ,
               if
               in
               their
               Faith
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               had
               ,
               in
               their
               daies
               ,
               had
               the
               Prerogatiue
               of
               the
               Mother-Church
               ouer
               all
               other
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Instance
               of
               Mother-hood
               ,
               before
               Rome
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               ANtioch
               was
               a
               Church
               (
               by
               your
               owne
               Confessions
               )
               diuers
               yeeres
               ,
               when
               as
               yet
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               without
               note
               or
               name
               ,
               a
               meere
               non-ens
               in
               Christianity
               .
               Of
               which
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               *
               Acts
               ;
               o
               
                 This
                 our
                 Citie
                 of
                 Antioch
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 most
                 deare
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 its
                 '
                 Progenitors
                 :
                 where
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 did
                 first
                 preach
                 ,
                 which
                 first
                 receiued
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 admirable
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               CHISTIANS
               .
               So
               he
               .
               Whether
               therefore
               you
               shall
               be
               pleased
               to
               call
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 Mother
              
               ,
               or
               (
               because
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               was
               first
               deriued
               from
               her
               )
               God-Mother
               to
               all
               other
               Churches
               after
               her
               ,
               sure
               it
               is
               that
               shee
               may
               iustly
               claime
               the
               Birth-right
               before
               Rome
               .
               Which
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               defended
               now
               ,
               euen
               when
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               (
               and
               that
               worthily
               )
               was
               famous
               and
               renouned
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Instance
               of
               Mother-hood
               ,
               before
               Rome
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               in
               Generall
               .
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               THe
               Easterne
               
                 Greeke
                 Churches
              
               themselues
               challenged
               this
               Prerogatiue
               in
               their
               Letters
               to
               Pope
               Iulius
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               p
               
                 They
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 that
                 first
                 brought
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
              
               But
               none
               neede
               require
               a
               more
               prompt
               or
               large
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               antiquity
               of
               the
               Greeke
               Church
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Latine
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               was
               publikely
               pronounced
               by
               your
               owne
               Byshop
               of
               Bitontum
               ,
               in
               a
               solemne
               assembly
               of
               Byshops
               ,
               euen
               in
               your
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               briefly
               thus
               ;
               
               q
               
                 O
                 Greece
                 ,
                 our
                 Mother
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Latine
                 Church
                 oweth
                 all
                 that
                 shee
                 hath
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               We
               reade
               of
               the
               
                 Crosse
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               an
               Inscription
               written
               on
               it
               
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 .
              
               The
               same
               order
               may
               we
               obserue
               in
               the
               principall
               propagation
               of
               Churches
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               :
               the
               Hebrew
               Church
               before
               the
               Greeke
               ,
               and
               the
               Greeke
               Church
               constituted
               before
               the
               
                 Latine
                 ;
                 Hierusalem
              
               before
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               Antioch
               with
               others
               before
               Rome
               .
               Wherefore
               that
               you
               should
               make
               Rome
               the
               Mother-Church
               ouer
               all
               others
               ,
               which
               oweth
               to
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               no
               lesse
               than
               
                 All
                 that
                 shee
                 hath
              
               ,
               is
               in
               true
               apprehension
               a
               wonderfull
               Imposture
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fift
               Instance
               of
               Mother-hood
               ,
               before
               Rome
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Britaine
                 Church
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               YOur
               Church
               is
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               be
               prouoked
               and
               conuinced
               by
               a
               remote
               Nation
               of
               Brittaine
               ,
               which
               ,
               by
               your
               owne
               accompts
               ,
               receiued
               the
               Gospell
               (
               Cardinall
               r
               Baronius
               ,
               and
               your
               Iesuite
               s
               Suarez
               ,
               acknowledging
               thus
               much
               out
               of
               most
               ancient
               Records
               )
               
                 By
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Arimathea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
              
               35
               
                 yeere
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 two
                 yeeres
                 before
                 Peter
                 did
                 found
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 was
                 seated
                 seuen
                 yeeres
                 before
                 he
                 founded
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               Brittaine
               was
               planted
               a
               Church
               nine
               yeeres
               before
               Rome
               ,
               and
               is
               hereby
               so
               much
               her
               elder
               Sister
               .
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 much
                 being
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 zealous
                 Aduocates
                 for
                 your
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 giue
                 vs
                 leaue
                 to
                 reason
                 the
                 matter
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 .
                 You
                 still
                 defend
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 the
                 Mother-Church
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Case
                 of
                 probability
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 
                   Article
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 :
                 nor
                 this
                 in
                 any
                 implicit
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   which
                   none
                   can
                   be
                   saued
                   :
                
                 nor
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 manner
                 of
                 Profession
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 Priests
                 and
                 Ecclesiastikes
                 )
                 vnder
                 the
                 
                   Forme
                   of
                   an
                   oath
                
                 .
                 Ought
                 you
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 haue
                 stood
                 vpon
                 infallible
                 principles
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 good
                 of
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 than
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 more
                 vulgar
                 ,
                 pressing
                 ,
                 and
                 binding
                 ,
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 Tenents
                 in
                 your
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 behold
                 an
                 
                   opinion
                   of
                   Peter's
                   Ordaining
                   the
                   other
                   Apostles
                   Bishops
                   ,
                
                 impugned
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 most
                 iudicious
                 Diuines
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 grounded
                 vpon
                 a
                 
                   bastard
                   Epistle
                   of
                   Anacletus
                
                 .
                 Next
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 inference
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 is
                 a
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 prooue
                 the
                 
                   Sister
                   Rome
                
                 to
                 haue
                 begotten
                 her
                 Sisters
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 indeed
                 her
                 Mothers
                 and
                 Aunts
                 )
                 namely
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   Caesarea
                   ,
                   Antioch
                   ,
                
                 whole
                 Greece
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 our
                 
                   Isle
                   of
                   Brittaine
                
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 against
                 the
                 confessed
                 euidence
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 expresse
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Reuerend
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 which
                 attributed
                 that
                 Mother-hood
                 to
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 before
                 Rome
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 can
                 doe
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 hisse
                 at
                 your
                 illogicall
                 Consequences
                 ;
                 blush
                 at
                 the
                 impudence
                 of
                 your
                 Aduocates
                 ;
                 abhorre
                 the
                 periurie
                 of
                 your
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Iesuites
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Ecclesiastikes
                 ;
                 and
                 pittie
                 the
                 miserable
                 thraldome
                 of
                 your
                 Professors
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 kept
                 hood-winck't
                 in
                 the
                 beleefe
                 of
                 so
                 
                   Imposterous
                   ,
                   Schismaticall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Damnable
                 an
                 Article
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 begot
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 seauen
                 yeers
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 begetting
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 iudged
                 Damned
                 for
                 not
                 beleeuing
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 teach
                 )
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Mother-Church
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   Faith
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 BEFORE
                 Rome
                 was
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             Time
             about
             when
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             had
             her
             Foundation
             :
             Arguing
             from
             the
             Faith
             of
             three
             Apostles
             ,
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             S.
             Iohn
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             in
             their
             daies
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               THese
               three
               Apostles
               !
               than
               whom
               what
               witnesses
               can
               be
               more
               competent
               in
               this
               case
               ?
               Wee
               appeale
               to
               your selues
               .
               a
               
                 The
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 acknowledge
                 both
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 for
                 their
                 Predecessors
                 ,
                 because
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 found
                 and
                 gouerne
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               as
               for
               Saint
               Iohn
               ,
               his
               long
               continuance
               in
               the
               Church
               Militant
               will
               Minister
               some
               matter
               of
               resolution
               heerein
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               That
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               the
               conceiued
               founder
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               was
               not
               of
               the
               now
               Romane
               Faith
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               WE
               (
               not
               to
               interrupt
               you
               ,
               by
               questioning
               the
               truth
               of
               Saint
               Peter's
               residence
               in
               that
               See
               ,
               as
               Bishop
               thereof
               )
               doe
               punctually
               inquire
               whether
               it
               entred
               into
               his
               Faith
               to
               Beleeue
               the
               same
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               to
               be
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 saluation
                 :
              
               nothing
               doubting
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               will
               thinke
               that
               He
               ,
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               would
               haue
               plainely
               vnfolded
               thus
               much
               ,
               whom
               your
               Popes
               assume
               to
               haue
               
               bene
               the
               Founder
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               together
               with
               Saint
               Paul.
               And
               because
               all
               the
               pretended
               Soueraigntie
               of
               the
               Romane
               Mother-Church
               is
               (
               according
               to
               *
               your
               faith
               )
               deriued
               from
               the
               supreme
               Father-hood
               of
               your
               Romane
               Pope
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               as
               originally
               descended
               from
               the
               transcendent
               ordinarie
               Pastorship
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ouer
               all
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ;
               we
               begin
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               faith
               of
               S.
               Peter
               .
            
             
               Whatsoeuer
               Prerogatiue
               Saint
               Peter
               might
               challenge
               ouer
               all
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               must
               appeare
               either
               by
               some
               promise
               made
               singularly
               to
               him
               by
               Christ
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               some
               practise
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               and
               execution
               of
               such
               his
               Iurisdiction
               .
               The
               due
               examination
               of
               both
               these
               would
               easily
               cleare
               the
               Cause
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Faith
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               did
               not
               conceiue
               any
               Monarchicall
               or
               supreme
               Iurisdiction
               promised
               vnto
               himselfe
               by
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               pretended
               speech
               of
               Christ
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Matth.
               16.
               
               
                 Vpon
                 this
                 Rocke
                 will
              
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               .
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               THis
               ,
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               &
               in
               it
               the
               word
               ,
               ROCK
               ,
               you
               haue
               still
               obiected
               ,
               as
               the
               rocke
               and
               fortresse
               of
               your
               now
               
                 Romane
                 Faith
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Article
               of
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               :
               because
               b
               
                 From
                 hence
              
               (
               say
               your
               Iesuites
               )
               
                 is
                 proued
                 that
                 Monarchie
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
              
               Insomuch
               as
               that
               whē
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Caluine
              
               ,
               and
               others
               aduentured
               to
               expound
               this
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Faith
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               your
               two
               grand
               Cardinals
               oppose
               ,
               the
               One
               his
               owne
               passion
               ,
               calling
               it
               an
               c
               
                 Impudent
                 madnesse
              
               in
               Protestants
               to
               expound
               the
               Rocke
               to
               signifie
               Christ
               :
               The
               other
               obtrudeth
               the
               Consent
               of
               your
               owne
               Schoole
               ,
               saying
               ,
               d
               
                 That
                 by
                 Rocke
              
               ,
               is
               meant
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Common
                 opinion
                 of
                 all
                 Catholikes
                 .
              
               An
               Exposition
               approoued
               by
               your
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               without
               some
               insultation
               ,
               saying
               ,
               e
               
                 In
                 this
                 ,
                 Truth
                 triumpheth
              
               :
               as
               if
               it
               were
               as
               cleare
               as
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               which
               Sunne-shine
               
               (
               as
               some
               call
               it
               )
               we
               Protestants
               (
               alas
               our
               blindnesse
               !
               )
               cannot
               discerne
               ,
               but
               rather
               iudge
               that
               it
               hath
               bene
               ,
               and
               is
               mistaken
               by
               you
               for
               Moone-shine
               ;
               through
               some
               defect
               in
               your
               faculties
               or
               instruments
               of
               sight
               .
               A
               large
               Librarie
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               would
               scarce
               containe
               the
               bookes
               that
               haue
               bene
               written
               vpon
               this
               Text
               ,
               whereas
               the
               briefe
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               need
               be
               said
               ,
               may
               farre
               more
               easily
               than
               
                 Homers
                 Iliads
              
               ,
               be
               comprized
               within
               the
               shell
               of
               a
               wallnut
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Protestants
               Exposition
               vpon
               this
               Scripture
               auouched
               by
               many
               excellent
               Witnesses
               in
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ;
               yea
               euen
               by
               the
               Popes
               themselues
               .
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               OVr
               Exposition
               hath
               euer
               bene
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               ,
               by
               ROCK
               ,
               is
               meant
               the
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 Peter
              
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               of
               the
               Godhead
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               signified
               
                 (
                 by
                 a
                 metonymie
                 )
                 Christ
              
               himselfe
               .
               Where
               ,
               we
               meane
               not
               the
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 Peter
                 in
                 Concreto
              
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               haue
               it
               vnderstood
               ,
               f
               
                 With
                 relation
                 vnto
                 Peter
              
               :
               but
               as
               the
               said
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 of
                 Christ
              
               may
               be
               the
               Confession
               of
               euery
               Christian
               ,
               to
               which
               truth
               many
               of
               your
               owne
               Authors
               will
               beare
               witnesse
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               purpose
               we
               alleage
               ,
               among
               your
               
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 Ferus
              
               saying
               ;
               g
               
                 Vpon
                 this
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 ]
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vpon
                 Peter
                 .
              
               Among
               your
               Glossers
               ,
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Glosse
              
               it selfe
               ,
               saying
               ,
               h
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 Article
                 then
                 Confessed
                 ,
              
               concerning
               Christ
               :
               
                 and
                 so
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 built
                 it
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               Among
               your
               
                 Friers
                 ,
                 Lyranus
              
               ;
               i
               
                 Vpon
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 Christ.
              
               Among
               your
               
                 Iesuites
                 ,
                 Pererius
              
               .
               k
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 vpon
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 builded
                 .
              
               Among
               your
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Abulensis
              
               ;
               l
               
                 Not
                 vpon
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 his
                 Confession
              
               ;
               and
               he
               speaketh
               absolutely
               of
               the
               Confession
               it selfe
               ,
               
                 in
                 Abstracto
              
               ,
               without
               
               relation
               to
               Peter
               ,
               and
               giueth
               this
               reason
               ,
               because
               after
               this
               Confession
               thus
               made
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 himselfe
                 failed
                 in
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 his
                 Lord.
              
               Among
               your
               Cardinals
               ,
               m
               Hugo
               ,
               and
               n
               
                 Cusanus
                 ;
                 By
                 the
                 Rocke
                 is
                 signified
                 Christ.
              
               Among
               your
               Councels
               ,
               the
               last
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Christian
               Creed
               ,
               and
               pointing
               in
               the
               margent
               at
               this
               Text
               ,
               it
               saith
               ,
               that
               o
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 shall
                 not
                 preuaile
                 .
              
               Therefore
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 in
                 Abstracto
              
               is
               the
               foundation
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               in
               that
               Creed
               no
               mention
               of
               Peter
               .
               Lastly
               and
               chiefly
               among
               your
               Popes
               (
               for
               now
               we
               are
               clymed
               vp
               to
               the
               
                 pinnacle
                 of
                 your
                 Temple
              
               )
               no
               fewer
               than
               p
               
                 Foure
                 ,
                 Leo
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Agatho
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Nicolaüs
                 the
                 first
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Adrian
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               Firsts
               ,
               and
               therefore
               more
               ancient
               than
               all
               others
               of
               their
               names
               ,
               haue
               (
               as
               your selues
               witnesse
               )
               expounded
               the
               Rock
               to
               meane
               the
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               ,
               in
               acknowledging
               Christ
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               
                 I.
                 CHALLENGE
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 the
                 fore-cited
                 Authors
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 these
                 former
                 Allegations
                 although
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 themselues
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   (
                   by
                
                 ROCK
                 )
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 Confession
                 deliuered
                 by
                 
                   Saint
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 really
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 personally
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 Relation
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 clearing
                 of
                 your
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 these
                 Confirmations
                 .
                 I.
                 None
                 will
                 denie
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 meant
                 in
                 
                   Peters
                   Confession
                
                 ,
                 that
                 matter
                 which
                 he
                 confessed
                 :
                 but
                 Peter
                 confessed
                 not
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   the
                   liuing
                   God.
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 his
                 Confession
                 had
                 Relation
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 II.
                 You
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 confessed
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 knew
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   The
                   other
                   Disciples
                   to
                   haue
                   beleeued
                   ,
                
                 before
                 he
                 spake
                 ;
                 because
                 Christs
                 question
                 being
                 generall
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   say
                   yee
                   ?
                   He
                   answered
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   
                   rest
                   .
                
                 True
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 may
                 fully
                 appeare
                 in
                 our
                 *
                 
                   Margent
                   .
                
                 )
                 But
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 beleeued
                 
                   Christ
                   confessed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   Peter
                   confessing
                
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 ROCKE
                 is
                 that
                 Confession
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 Christ
                 saith
                 he
                 
                   will
                   build
                   his
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 members
                 thereof
                 :
                 but
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 truly
                 beleeue
                 that
                 which
                 S.
                 
                   Peter
                   confessed
                
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   the
                   liuing
                   God
                   ,
                
                 is
                 accordingly
                 
                   built
                   vpon
                   the
                   Rocke
                
                 ,
                 albeit
                 he
                 should
                 neuer
                 haue
                 heard
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   .
                   Ergo
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Confession
                 rightly
                 vnderstood
                 had
                 
                   Relation
                   to
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 .
                 IV.
                 The
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 spake
                 of
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 ROCKE
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Authors
                 ,
                 and
                 Professors
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 do
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Immoueable
                 ,
                 Impreinable
                 ,
                 and
                 Eternall
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Truth
                 .
                 But
                 Peter
                 found
                 his
                 Confession
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 proceeded
                 from
                 himselfe
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 moueable
                 ,
                 and
                 shaken
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 thrice
                 denying
                 this
                 Confession
                 of
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 also
                 he
                 knew
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 mortall
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 thinke
                 this
                 Confession
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 calleth
                 the
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 Relation
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 Christ.
                 So
                 impossible
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Confession
                 ,
                 should
                 apprehend
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 your
                 now
                 Romane
                 Faith.
                 Whence
                 you
                 cannot
                 but
                 obserue
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 modestie
                 your
                 forecited
                 Aduocates
                 ,
                 
                   Baronius
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Roffensis
                 could
                 obiect
                 vnto
                 Protestants
                 
                   Impudencie
                   ,
                   Singularitie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Blindnesse
                 ,
                 for
                 defending
                 an
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 ROCKE
                 ,
                 so
                 copiously
                 and
                 euidently
                 warranted
                 by
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 euen
                 within
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 it selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 CHALLENGE
                 :
                 
                 From
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 venerable
                 Antiquitie
                 we
                 find
                 some
                 Fathers
                 distinguishing
                 betweene
                 Petra
                 the
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 ;
                 as
                 plainly
                 as
                 between
                 r
                 Christ
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 Some
                 as
                 directly
                 noting
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 did
                 euer
                 point
                 him
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 
                   The
                   Lambe
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 s
                 
                   This
                   Rocke
                   was
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 Some
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 made
                 his
                 Confession
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   As
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   Disciples
                
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 t
                 
                   The
                   Faith
                   confessed
                   was
                   the
                   Rocke
                
                 :
                 Some
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Diminution
                 ,
                 u
                 
                   Not
                   Peter
                   alone
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   others
                
                 :
                 Some
                 exclusiuely
                 ,
                 x
                 
                   Not
                   Peter
                
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 Some
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 dissemble
                 thus
                 much
                 )
                 do
                 expound
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Rocke
                   ,
                   Peter
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 meane
                 either
                 a
                 Primacie
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 or
                 Honour
                 in
                 Peter
                 ;
                 not
                 of
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 dominion
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 a
                 priority
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 vttered
                 the
                 words
                 first
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 are
                 called
                 Foundations
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 their
                 persons
                 or
                 dominions
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 doctrines
                 .
                 Else
                 shew
                 vs
                 ,
                 where
                 euer
                 any
                 Prophet
                 had
                 any
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 iurisdiction
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 whereas
                 you
                 are
                 vrgent
                 in
                 obiecting
                 the
                 Testimonie
                 of
                 Saint
                 y
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 Case
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 you
                 taught
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 that
                 z
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   rather
                   held
                   that
                   by
                   Rocke
                   was
                   meant
                   Christ.
                
                 Albeit
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 Exposition
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 lay
                 downe
                 as
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 your
                 Faith
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 vtter
                 destruction
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Cause
                 :
                 For
                 Faith
                 must
                 stand
                 vpon
                 Infallibilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vpon
                 an
                 Indifferencie
                 of
                 
                   Choosing
                   whether
                
                 .
                 So
                 inconsiderate
                 and
                 precipitant
                 was
                 that
                 your
                 Author
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 whatsoeuer
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 wanting
                 in
                 this
                 second
                 Challenge
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plentifully
                 supplied
                 by
                 One
                 ,
                 whose
                 iudgement
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 learning
                 was
                 admirable
                 .
                 Cast
                 your
                 eye
                 on
                 the
                 *
                 Margent
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 shall
                 perceiue
                 how
                 many
                 Fathers
                 Interpreted
                 the
                 ROCKE
                 to
                 signifie
                 either
                 
                   Christ
                   confessed
                   by
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 
                   Confession
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 censuring
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Protestants
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 effect
                 thereby
                 wipe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 
                   Catholikes
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                
                 and
                 diuers
                 other
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Next
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Expounding
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   Rocke
                   ,
                   Peter
                
                 doth
                 nothing
                 aduantage
                 the
                 Romish
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 to
                 inferre
                 
                   Saint
                   Peters
                   Monarchie
                
                 and
                 absolute
                 Iurisdiction
                 ouer
                 all
                 other
                 Apostles
                 :
                 because
                 Rocke
                 can
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Symbol
                   or
                   signe
                
                 of
                 such
                 properties
                 as
                 are
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 as
                 Soliditie
                 and
                 
                   Vnmouablenesse
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 Dominion
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 he
                 noteth
                 in
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 a
                 bold
                 licentiousnesse
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 a
                 Romanist
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 the
                 Rocke
                 )
                 durst
                 correct
                 the
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Translation
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 pronounced
                 Authenticall
                 by
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 BY
                 this
                 time
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 faith
                 of
                 
                   Peters
                   Monarchie
                
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 beare
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 hand
                 to
                 be
                 infallibly
                 built
                 vpon
                 the
                 word
                 ROCKE
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 Peter
                 ,
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Confessions
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Diuines
                 ,
                 and
                 irresistable
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 truth
                 it selfe
                 meerely
                 built
                 vpon
                 the
                 sands
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 shall
                 any
                 conscience
                 
                 of
                 man
                 beleeue
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 Expositions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 seeing
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 egregiously
                 ouertaken
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 disputes
                 concerning
                 this
                 Cause
                 ,
                 obiect
                 as
                 if
                 not
                 the
                 sole
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 most
                 solid
                 Rocke
                 of
                 your
                 beleefe
                 ?
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 alleaged
                 in
                 this
                 Cause
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 altogether
                 superfluous
                 to
                 discusse
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ;
                 both
                 because
                 the
                 euidence
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 receiued
                 from
                 this
                 one
                 Text
                 ,
                 may
                 sufficiently
                 warne
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 presume
                 of
                 the
                 learning
                 and
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 whereof
                 your
                 grand-Leadears
                 make
                 such
                 boasts
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 because
                 all
                 other
                 Obiections
                 haue
                 beene
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 *
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 Cardinall
                 Cusanus
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 ,
                 excellently
                 studied
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 primarily
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Basil
                
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 good
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 debating
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 assent
                 of
                 that
                 Councell
                 ,
                 did
                 publikely
                 auerre
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Peter
                   receiued
                   from
                   Christ
                   no
                   greater
                   authoritie
                   than
                   did
                   the
                   other
                   Apostles
                   :
                   nothing
                   was
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   spoken
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 proceedeth
                 further
                 ,
                 particularly
                 insisting
                 vpon
                 the
                 obiected
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 concludeth
                 that
                 
                   the
                   other
                   Apostles
                
                 were
                 equally
                 called
                 Stones
                 ;
                 had
                 equally
                 the
                 Keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 equally
                 receiued
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Feeding
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   flocke
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 As
                 yet
                 then
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 foundation
                 for
                 your
                 pretended
                 
                   Monarchie
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 promise
                 of
                 Christ
                 made
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 examine
                 whether
                 any
                 ground
                 appeare
                 thereof
                 by
                 any
                 Monarchicall
                 or
                 Iuridicall
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 through
                 out
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 ouer
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               II.
               That
               Saint
               Peter
               neuer
               exercised
               any
               Act
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               as
               properly
               belonging
               to
               himselfe
               ouer
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               whereby
               to
               testifie
               that
               hee
               had
               any
               Dominion
               ouer
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Monarch
               and
               Head
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               .
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               TOuching
               Saint
               Peters
               practise
               and
               conuersation
               among
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ;
               wee
               suppose
               that
               the
               testimony
               of
               
               your
               Salmeron
               (
               one
               of
               the
               first
               in
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Societie
               of
               Iesuites
               ,
               and
               throughout
               all
               his
               Volumes
               ,
               which
               are
               sixteene
               ,
               vpon
               all
               occasions
               every-where
               a
               zealous
               Proctor
               ,
               for
               the
               prouing
               and
               promoting
               of
               Saint
               Peters
               Monarchie
               )
               may
               as
               well
               satisfie
               your selues
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               vs.
               Hee
               therefore
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               Question
               ,
               why
               the
               pretended
               
                 Monarchie
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               is
               not
               demonstrable
               by
               any
               publike
               Act
               of
               Peter
               ?
               telleth
               vs
               (
               and
               his
               words
               are
               worthy
               of
               obseruation
               )
               that
               b
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 were
                 Head
                 and
                 Iudge
                 ouer
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 so
                 behaued
                 himselfe
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 seeme
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 neglected
                 his
                 Pastorship
                 ,
                 by
                 carrying
                 himselfe
                 as
                 a
                 Brother
                 and
                 Equall
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 either
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 Rector
                 ouer
                 them
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               he
               giueth
               you
               a
               Reason
               hereof
               ,
               for
               
                 If
                 Peter
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 had
                 written
                 as
                 a
                 Pope
                 ,
                 then
                 might
                 he
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 haue
                 published
                 rather
                 Pontificall
                 ,
                 than
                 Diuine
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Which
               is
               no
               more
               in
               effect
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               a
               French
               Lawyer
               hath
               said
               before
               him
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               c
               
                 In
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 any
                 was
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 decreed
                 ,
                 which
                 appertained
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Peter
                 neuer
                 tooke
                 that
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 permitted
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
              
               So
               hee
               .
            
             
               How
               then
               shall
               any
               imagine
               ,
               that
               you
               can
               truely
               obiect
               any
               one
               act
               of
               Peter
               ,
               which
               might
               but
               probably
               proue
               his
               Dominion
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               challengeth
               to
               doe
               ouer
               all
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               seeing
               that
               you
               are
               constrained
               to
               grant
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               himselfe
               Equall
               with
               them
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               might
               seeme
               in
               a
               sort
               
                 to
                 haue
                 neglected
                 his
                 Pastorship
              
               .
               Although
               ,
               indeede
               ,
               this
               could
               not
               Saint
               Peter
               doe
               ,
               without
               exceeding
               iniurie
               to
               his
               place
               and
               Gouernment
               (
               if
               he
               had
               any
               such
               )
               because
               it
               belongeth
               to
               euery
               one
               ,
               in
               his
               degree
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               and
               magnifie
               the
               dignitie
               of
               his
               Ministrie
               ;
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               teacheth
               saying
               ,
               *
               
                 I
                 will
                 magnifie
                 my
                 office
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               Vpon
               which
               Text
               Pope
               Gregory
               collecteth
               a
               generall
               lesson
               ,
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               owne
               Iurisdiction
               .
               d
               
                 The
                 Apostle
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 so
                 to
                 carrie
                 humilitie
                 in
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 keepe
                 and
                 preserue
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 that
                 order
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 WHat
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 then
                 ?
                 will
                 you
                 haue
                 vs
                 beleeue
                 that
                 Peter
                 held
                 his
                 whole
                 Monarchie
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 ouer
                 the
                 Apostles
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 fifteene
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 expression
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Notes
                 of
                 
                   Catholike
                   Iurisdiction
                
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 account
                 to
                 be
                 proper
                 vnto
                 Papall
                 Monarchie
                 ouer
                 all
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ?
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 :
                 Not
                 the
                 e
                 
                   Crowne
                   vpon
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   his
                   Empire
                   :
                
                 nor
                 the
                 
                   Miter
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   his
                   Pastorall
                   Dominion
                
                 ouer
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 :
                 No
                 
                   Legate
                   à
                   latere
                
                 ,
                 to
                 carrie
                 his
                 Mandates
                 :
                 no
                 person
                 admitted
                 (
                 a
                 pride
                 which
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 *
                 abhorred
                 )
                 
                   to
                   kisse
                   his
                   feet
                
                 :
                 No
                 one
                 
                   Canon
                   of
                   directing
                   them
                
                 :
                 No
                 Claime
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 
                   Admittance
                   of
                
                 any
                 Appeale
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 No
                 Reseruation
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 Case
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 speciall
                 Prerogatiue
                 proper
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 f
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Admitting
                   any
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Dioces
                   of
                   another
                   ;
                   of
                   Absoluing
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   Excommunicate
                   by
                   another
                   ;
                   of
                   Canonizing
                   Saints
                   ;
                   of
                   Confirming
                   Synods
                   ;
                   of
                   Granting
                   plenarie
                   Indulgences
                   ;
                   of
                   Pardoning
                   Simonie
                   ,
                
                 and
                 almost
                 an
                 hundred
                 the
                 like
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 Teach
                 vs
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 can
                 perswade
                 your selues
                 that
                 there
                 euer
                 was
                 Temporall
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 diligent
                 in
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 neuer
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 his
                 Nobles
                 either
                 by
                 his
                 Guard
                 ,
                 or
                 Coine
                 ,
                 or
                 Habit
                 ,
                 or
                 Commands
                 ,
                 or
                 publike
                 Edicts
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 some
                 one
                 Note
                 and
                 Character
                 of
                 Imperiall
                 eminencie
                 and
                 Authoritie
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 onely
                 adde
                 ,
                 making
                 bold
                 to
                 aske
                 you
                 a
                 Question
                 .
                 If
                 that
                 the
                 Addition
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 ROMANE
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 article
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 be
                 so
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 directing
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 infallible
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 center
                 of
                 their
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 why
                 within
                 the
                 whole
                 seauen
                 yeares
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 (
                 as
                 *
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   Saint
                   Peter
                
                 had
                 his
                 Seat
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 translated
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 cannot
                 you
                 finde
                 in
                 all
                 Antiquitie
                 the
                 Addition
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ANTIOCHIAN
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Antiochian
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   vnion
                   and
                   subiection
                   whereunto
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   ?
                
                 Farre
                 be
                 
                 it
                 from
                 vs
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blessed
                 Apostle
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 caught
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 wheresoeuer
                 for
                 Place
                 ,
                 or
                 whensoeuer
                 for
                 Time
                 ,
                 was
                 built
                 vpon
                 the
                 Rocke
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Confession
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                
                 )
                 should
                 euer
                 haue
                 entertained
                 such
                 a
                 fancie
                 of
                 confining
                 the
                 supreme
                 residence
                 of
                 Gods
                 infallible
                 spirit
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 singular
                 Place
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 himselfe
                 .
                 We
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               That
               Saint
               Peter
               neuer
               beleeued
               the
               Priuileges
               ,
               which
               he
               receiued
               from
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               obiected
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               be
               deriued
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               conferred
               vpon
               any
               Pope
               .
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               NEuer
               had
               we
               heard
               you
               alleage
               any
               of
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               make
               Peter
               such
               a
               Rocke
               ,
               as
               must
               signifie
               a
               predominancie
               ouer
               all
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               except
               you
               had
               sought
               out
               of
               that
               Rocke
               to
               carue
               a
               Pope
               ,
               who
               should
               likewise
               haue
               a
               transcendent
               power
               ouer
               all
               other
               Bishops
               .
               But
               seeing
               that
               (
               as
               hath
               beene
               prooued
               )
               the
               
                 primitiue
                 Peter
              
               had
               no
               such
               Prerogatiue
               ,
               surely
               your
               
                 deriuatiue
                 Peter
              
               must
               needs
               proue
               a
               Nullity
               .
               But
               to
               the
               point
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Luke
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 CHRIST
                 said
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 directly
                 to
                 S.
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   prayed
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thy
                   Faith
                   faile
                   not
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   thou
                   being
                   conuerted
                   ,
                   strengthen
                   thy
                   Brethren
                   .
                
                 Which
                 we
                 confesse
                 ,
                 doth
                 signifie
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 priuilege
                 granted
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 mortall
                 man
                 can
                 desire
                 to
                 enioy
                 ,
                 namely
                 an
                 infalllible
                 assurance
                 of
                 sauing
                 grace
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 saluation
                 it selfe
                 after
                 his
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Matter
                 (
                 we
                 say
                 )
                 of
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 nothing
                 of
                 Dominion
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 primitiue
                 person
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 making
                 nothing
                 for
                 any
                 person
                 deriuatiue
                 ,
                 and
                 Successor
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 be
                 he
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 whosoeuer
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 could
                 proue
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 need
                 no
                 more
                 for
                 our
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 g
                 Christ
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 )
                 
                   obtained
                   two
                   Priuileges
                   for
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   in
                   promising
                   that
                   his
                   Faith
                   should
                   not
                   faile
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   
                   should
                   neuer
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   true
                   Faith
                   ,
                   in
                   himselfe
                   :
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   teach
                   others
                   any
                   thing
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Faith.
                
                 Thus
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 you
                 deriue
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 from
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
                 
                   The
                   first
                   of
                   these
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   peraduenture
                   doth
                   not
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   second
                   without
                   all
                   doubt
                   redoundeth
                   to
                   his
                   Successors
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 so
                 vndoubtedly
                 an
                 vnconscionable
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 a
                 threefold
                 Confutation
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 by
                 retorting
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 's
                 owne
                 Assertion
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 :
                 for
                 whereas
                 your
                 
                   Parisian
                   Doctors
                
                 will
                 haue
                 Peter
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 answer
                 to
                 Crist
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 the
                 
                   figure
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 sole
                 Gouernor
                 thereof
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 will
                 needs
                 confute
                 that
                 Glosse
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 h
                 
                   Because
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   did
                   expresse
                   one
                   singular
                   person
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Simon
                   ,
                   Simon
                   ,
                   adding
                   the
                   Pronoune
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   person
                   ,
                
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   prayed
                   for
                
                 [
                 THEE
                 ]
                 that
                 [
                 THY
                 ]
                 
                   Faith
                   faile
                   not
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                
                 [
                 THOV
                 ]
                 
                   being
                   conuerted
                   ,
                   strengthen
                
                 [
                 THY
                 ]
                 
                   Brethren
                   :
                   Surely
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   prayed
                   for
                
                 YOV
                 ,
                 that
                 YOVR
                 
                   Faith
                   faile
                   not
                
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 Collection
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Retorsion
                 confirmeth
                 our
                 defence
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 not
                 intend
                 any
                 other
                 Prerogatiue
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 onely
                 proper
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   Simon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   prayed
                   for
                   Thee
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 Peter
                 himselfe
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 now
                 Pope
                 (
                 you
                 know
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 Simon
                 ,
                 but
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 or
                 Vrbane
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 and
                 Christ
                 his
                 prayer
                 was
                 for
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 bodie
                 of
                 Successors
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 said
                 for
                 You
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 Thee
                 ,
                 and
                 Thine
                 .
                 Nor
                 hath
                 euery
                 Pope
                 a
                 Priuilege
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 All
                 grant
                 )
                 that
                 falling
                 into
                 Temptation
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 rise
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 second
                 Confutation
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Priuilege
                 :
                 i
                 
                   A
                   personall
                   and
                   singular
                   Priuilege
                
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 Iesuite
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   granted
                   vnto
                   an
                   Indiuiduall
                   person
                   ,
                   with
                   expression
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   Priuilege
                   doth
                   not
                   extend
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   but
                   dieth
                   with
                   the
                   person
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   granted
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 The
                 Case
                 then
                 is
                 plaine
                 .
                 You
                 therefore
                 must
                 first
                 raise
                 vp
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 him
                 againe
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Chaire
                
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 can
                 challenge
                 the
                 
                   Priuilege
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 third
                 Confutation
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 true
                 exposition
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Priuilege
                 ,
                 granted
                 vnto
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 deliuered
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 one
                 tenure
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 
                   Faith
                   faile
                   not
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 note
                 of
                 distinction
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 all
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   distinguendum
                   ,
                   vbi
                   lex
                   non
                   distinguit
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 whereas
                 you
                 ascribe
                 two
                 Priuileges
                 conferred
                 vpon
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   not
                   to
                   erre
                   from
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 which
                 was
                 
                   In
                   himselfe
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 priuate
                 Doctor
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 
                   not
                   to
                   erre
                   publikely
                
                 ,
                 to
                 seduce
                 Others
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 necessarily
                 chargeable
                 either
                 to
                 claime
                 both
                 these
                 Priuileges
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 your
                 Popes
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 confesse
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   to
                   erre
                   ,
                   as
                   Pope
                   ,
                
                 in
                 his
                 publike
                 Conclusions
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   seducing
                   of
                   Others
                
                 )
                 then
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 priuate
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   to
                   erre
                   in
                   himselfe
                
                 :
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 himselfe
                 confessing
                 ,
                 that
                 k
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   priuate
                   Doctor
                   ,
                   may
                   erre
                   in
                   Questions
                   concerning
                   as
                   well
                   Faith
                   as
                   manners
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   other
                   Doctors
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   hath
                   sometime
                   happened
                   to
                   your
                   Pope
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 you
                 call
                 an
                 opinion
                 ,
                 wherein
                 
                   All
                   Catholikes
                   doe
                   consent
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 your
                 Iesuite
                 doth
                 reprooue
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 write
                 against
                 this
                 l
                 
                   Common
                   Consent
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 ONe
                 would
                 maruaile
                 that
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 a
                 periurious
                 Paradoxe
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Primacie
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Bishop
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Soueraigntie
                 and
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 his
                 See
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 should
                 intangle
                 themselues
                 in
                 so
                 grosse
                 assertions
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 so
                 easily
                 confuted
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Priuilege
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 palpable
                 Contradictions
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 prooue
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 errant
                 follie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Second
               Scripture
               obiected
               ,
               for
               the
               Deriuatiue
               Primacie
               and
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               from
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               is
               Matth.
               16.
               
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               WE
               haue
               heard
               of
               this
               Text
               alreadie
               ,
               as
               it
               concerneth
               Peter
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               Christ
               said
               vnto
               him
               [
               
                 Blessed
                 art
                 thou
                 Simon
                 .
                 —
                 Thou
                 art
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 this
                 Rocke
                 will
                 I
                 build
                 my
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 shall
                 not
                 preuaile
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               ]
               Wherein
               ,
               againe
               ,
               we
               see
               Peter
               ,
               but
               where
               shall
               we
               see
               the
               Pope
               ?
               The
               Rhemists
               by
               their
               Marginall
               note
               vpon
               this
               Text
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               by
               a
               fore-finger
               ,
               point
               him
               out
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               willing
               vs
               to
               obserue
               that
               this
               Text
               *
               
                 Is
                 the
                 Gospel
                 vpon
                 the
                 Creation
                 and
                 Coronation
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Anniuersary
                 thereof
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
               As
               though
               it
               were
               as
               true
               as
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               what
               was
               heere
               spoken
               to
               Peter
               doth
               accordingly
               belong
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               by
               the
               right
               of
               Succession
               .
               Which
               being
               the
               same
               error
               ,
               that
               was
               committed
               in
               your
               expounding
               of
               the
               former
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               now
               refelled
               by
               the
               same
               Confutations
               :
               but
               especially
               by
               your
               owne
               exposition
               vpon
               this
               place
               ,
               wherein
               (
               as
               your
               Bishop
               truely
               commenteth
               )
               m
               
                 There
                 was
                 granted
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 an
                 vnfallible
                 certainty
                 of
                 his
                 soules
                 eternall
                 blessednesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 Priuilege
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               Which
               also
               the
               other
               words
               do
               more
               Emphatically
               import
               ,
               where
               Christ
               saith
               that
               
                 The
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 shall
                 not
                 preuaile
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               Where
               ,
               by
               
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
              
               ,
               are
               meant
               (
               you
               know
               )
               n
               
                 Temptations
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 Vices
                 ,
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 Persecutions
                 .
              
               So
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 SO
                 then
                 it
                 should
                 haue
                 concerned
                 your
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 men
                 of
                 either
                 Faith
                 or
                 Front
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 made
                 good
                 the
                 Iurisdiction
                 of
                 your
                 Popes
                 deriuatiuely
                 from
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 thus
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 void
                 of
                 both
                 conscience
                 and
                 modestie
                 ,
                 in
                 violating
                 the
                 sacred
                 Writ
                 .
                 For
                 say
                 (
                 we
                 pray
                 you
                 )
                 are
                 all
                 your
                 Popes
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 their
                 Succession
                 from
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 blessed
                 now
                 in
                 their
                 hopes
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 infallibly
                 perswaded
                 that
                 no
                 Temptation
                 of
                 Satan
                 shall
                 preuaile
                 against
                 their
                 persons
                 ?
                 But
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 euerlastingly
                 ?
                 Will
                 you
                 haue
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 perswaded
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 haue
                 beene
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 
                   desperately
                   wicked
                
                 in
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   Apostates
                   ,
                   Atheists
                
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 damned
                 limbs
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ?
                 Them
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 your
                 Massonius
                 witnesseth
                 thus
                 :
                 o
                 
                   Now
                   a
                   daies
                   none
                   requireth
                   Sanctity
                   in
                   Popes
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   then
                   held
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   best
                   Popes
                   ,
                   when
                   either
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   little
                   goodnesse
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   worse
                   than
                   other
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   are
                   vsually
                   .
                
                 Or
                 of
                 whom
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 Baronius
                 ;
                 p
                 
                   There
                   haue
                   beene
                   intruded
                   into
                   Saint
                   Peters
                   Throne
                   monstrous
                   and
                   most
                   beastly
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   most
                   desperate
                   condition
                   .
                
                 Or
                 of
                 whom
                 your
                 Genebrard
                 thus
                 :
                 q
                 
                   For
                   an
                   hundred
                   and
                   fiftie
                   yeeres
                   space
                   haue
                
                 50
                 
                   Popes
                   beene
                   ,
                   rather
                   Apostaticall
                   than
                   Apostolicall
                   .
                
                 Or
                 of
                 whom
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
                 thus
                 ;
                 r
                 
                   Pope
                   Iohn
                   the
                
                 23
                 
                   was
                   of
                   so
                   dissolute
                   a
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   common
                   people
                   conceiued
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   thought
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   life
                   eternall
                   .
                
                 Or
                 of
                 whom
                 your
                 Iesuite
                 Costerus
                 thus
                 :
                 s
                 
                   We
                   confesse
                   it
                   possible
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   Popes
                   may
                   become
                   Idolatrous
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   themselues
                   to
                   Diabolicall
                   arts
                   .
                
                 So
                 they
                 .
                 We
                 haue
                 not
                 vrged
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 proofes
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 plaine
                 Confessions
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 zealous
                 Proctors
                 and
                 Aduocates
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 ioynt-founder
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 disioyned
                 in
                 beleefe
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 Of
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 treate
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               That
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               ,
               the
               Co-founder
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               with
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               was
               not
               of
               the
               now
               Romane
               Faith
               ,
               either
               concerning
               the
               Father-hood
               ,
               or
               Mother-hood
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               pretended
               ,
               thereof
               .
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               ALwaies
               you
               are
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               you
               haue
               not
               attributed
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               the
               title
               of
               Catholike
               and
               
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Mother
              
               ,
               further
               than
               that
               the
               Pope
               (
               as
               
                 Catholike
                 Father
              
               )
               is
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               the
               Successor
               vnto
               S.
               Peter
               in
               the
               ordinary
               Pastorship
               and
               iurisdiction
               ouer
               the
               Catholike
               and
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Our
               Assertion
               is
               ,
               that
               Saint
               Paul
               had
               no
               such
               Beleefe
               ,
               concerning
               either
               the
               pretended
               
                 Dominion
                 of
                 Peter
              
               ,
               (
               and
               consequently
               of
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Pope
              
               )
               or
               of
               the
               
                 Vniuersall
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               aboue
               all
               others
               :
               or
               yet
               of
               the
               absolute
               Continuance
               thereof
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               That
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               beleeued
               not
               the
               supreme
               Pastorship
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               ,
               aboue
               himselfe
               ;
               proued
               by
               his
               comparing
               of
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               with
               himselfe
               .
               SECT
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               AT
               what
               time
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               was
               vexed
               with
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               Saint
               Hierome
               ,
               a
               you
               know
               ,
               commenteth
               )
               
                 Affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Iames
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 did
                 mingle
                 the
                 Ceremoniall
                 Law
                 and
                 Gospell
                 together
              
               ;
               and
               all
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 lessen
                 and
                 vilifie
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 bene
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 the
                 Disciple
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               :
               Hereupon
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               who
               was
               otherwise
               the
               most
               humble
               among
               men
               ,
               (
               in
               so
               much
               that
               he
               standing
               vpon
               comparison
               ,
               would
               be
               held
               the
               b
               Greatest
               ,
               but
               yet
               
                 of
                 sinners
              
               ,
               and
               
                 The
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
              
               )
               notwithstanding
               ,
               when
               it
               stood
               him
               vpon
               to
               maintaine
               his
               Calling
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               from
               Christ
               ,
               against
               all
               malicious
               Detractors
               ,
               he
               professeth
               ,
               saying
               ,
               c
               
                 In
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 I
                 magnifie
                 mine
                 office
                 .
              
               So
               that
               vpon
               a
               Compulsarie
               comparison
               ,
               prouoked
               by
               the
               Calumniation
               of
               others
               ,
               he
               esteemed
               it
               no
               arrogancie
               ,
               but
               direct
               iustice
               ,
               to
               auouch
               his
               owne
               worthinesse
               ,
               for
               the
               aduancing
               of
               the
               worke
               of
               his
               Ministrie
               .
            
             
               A
               long
               time
               after
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               Apostleship
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               d
               
                 Go
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 to
                 Peter
              
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               lest
               he
               might
               haue
               seemed
               to
               haue
               bene
               authorized
               by
               them
               ;
               yet
               
                 three
                 yeares
              
               after
               that
               he
               taketh
               a
               iourney
               thither
               ,
               e
               
                 To
                 see
                 Peter
              
               ;
               
               doubtlesse
               for
               honor
               sake
               ,
               as
               one
               in
               order
               of
               Apostleship
               most
               eminent
               :
               but
               this
               he
               did
               voluntarily
               ,
               in
               discretion
               and
               brotherly
               communion
               ;
               and
               not
               in
               subiection
               ,
               as
               the
               Context
               sheweth
               .
               Foureteene
               yeares
               also
               after
               this
               ,
               he
               maketh
               a
               second
               voyage
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               where
               he
               meeteth
               with
               Peter
               and
               others
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               f
               
                 I
                 conferred
              
               ,
               [
               or
               ,
               
                 communicated
                 ]
                 vnto
                 them
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 Gospell
                 which
                 I
                 preached
              
               .
               g
               
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 conferre
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Hierome
                 )
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 learne
                 :
                 for
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 conferre
                 there
                 is
                 Equalitie
                 .
              
               We
               heare
               not
               ,
               as
               yet
               ,
               of
               any
               authotitie
               which
               he
               receiued
               either
               from
               Peter
               alone
               ,
               or
               ioyntly
               together
               with
               the
               College
               of
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               might
               betoken
               his
               subiection
               :
               No
               ,
               he
               vtterly
               disclaimeth
               this
               ;
               for
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               Chiefest
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               h
               
                 Those
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 in
                 conference
                 added
                 nothing
                 vnto
                 me
                 .
              
               [
               NOTHING
               ,
               ]
               namely
               ,
               i
               
                 Neither
                 concerning
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 nor
                 authoritie
                 ,
              
               as
               very
               well
               saith
               Aquinas
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               k
               I
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 am
                 not
                 inferiour
                 vnto
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               What
               then
               obtained
               Paul
               of
               Peter
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               other
               chiefe
               Apostles
               ?
               Heare
               S.
               Paul
               himselfe
               ;
               l
               
                 They
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 me
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 fellowship
              
               :
               which
               was
               onely
               a
               testimonie
               of
               Communion
               in
               one
               Profession
               and
               Apostleship
               ;
               no
               imposition
               of
               subministration
               or
               subjection
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               we
               haue
               kept
               in
               the
               Negatiue
               ,
               of
               his
               not
               Inferioritie
               ;
               but
               Saint
               Paul
               doth
               further
               instance
               in
               the
               Affirmatiue
               ,
               of
               his
               Equalitie
               :
               m
               
                 They
                 saw
                 that
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 the
                 vncircumcision
                 was
                 committed
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 was
                 vnto
                 Peter
                 .
              
               Where
               ,
               to
               seeke
               no
               further
               than
               your
               Rhemists
               Notes
               ,
               n
               
                 It
                 is
                 plaine
                 by
                 this
                 place
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 them
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Peter
               and
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 renouned
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 was
                 giuen
                 ,
                 as
                 diuided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
               Their
               Dioces
               therefore
               was
               diuided
               ,
               yet
               not
               exclusiuely
               ,
               for
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Apostles
               was
               o
               vnlimited
               ,
               and
               often
               did
               as
               well
               Peter
               (
               notwithstanding
               this
               diuision
               )
               preach
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               but
               yet
               differently
               ,
               namely
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               ordinarie
               course
               of
               their
               Ministration
               was
               distinguished
               ,
               Peter
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               Paul
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               which
               was
               of
               infinite
               extent
               larger
               than
               the
               other
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               
               doth
               not
               sticke
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               p
               
                 The
                 Vniuersall
                 dispensation
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 Saint
                 Paul.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 CHALLENGE
                 ,
                 from
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 all
                 this
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 in
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 any
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 Subiection
                 ,
                 or
                 Substitution
                 to
                 
                   Saint
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 plaine
                 Plea
                 of
                 Equalitie
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 what
                 Pope
                 ,
                 since
                 Gregorie
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 hold
                 it
                 a
                 Derogation
                 from
                 his
                 Popedome
                 to
                 heare
                 any
                 Bishop
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 stand
                 in
                 Contestation
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 that
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   could
                   adde
                   nothing
                   to
                   his
                   authoritie
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 that
                 
                   he
                   was
                   any
                   whit
                   inferiour
                   to
                   the
                   chiefe
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   in
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 among
                 whom
                 the
                 Pope
                 himselfe
                 was
                 one
                 ?
                 What
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 contumely
                 would
                 this
                 be
                 iudged
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 make
                 many
                 Chiefes
                 with
                 your
                 Monarch
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 account
                 himselfe
                 
                   Nothing
                   inferior
                
                 to
                 the
                 Chiefe
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 Adde
                 hereunto
                 his
                 next
                 Assumption
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 as
                 good
                 and
                 absolute
                 right
                 in
                 his
                 Dioces
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 .
                 Your
                 Iesuite
                 Azorius
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 q
                 
                   When
                   there
                   were
                   two
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   one
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   holding
                   equall
                   authoritie
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Empire
                   ,
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   but
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   must
                   needs
                   diminish
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   some
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   neither
                   should
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 otherwise
                 be
                 .
                 Neuer
                 was
                 there
                 heard
                 of
                 Monarch
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 instile
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 
                   in
                   Imperio
                   Diuiso
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 Empire
                 diuided
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 equalitie
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 Diuision
                 and
                 Equalitie
                 is
                 of
                 moe
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Monarchie
                 can
                 be
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 .
                 So
                 impossible
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Saint
                   Paul
                
                 should
                 haue
                 bene
                 of
                 the
                 now
                 Romane
                 Faith
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                   Subiection
                   to
                   the
                   Pastor
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 CHALLENGE
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 MVch
                 time
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 spent
                 ,
                 in
                 collecting
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Antiquitie
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 r
                 
                   Paul
                   was
                   not
                   lesse
                   in
                   dignitie
                   than
                   Peter
                   .
                
                 Saint
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 that
                 s
                 
                   Whether
                   Paul
                   or
                   Peter
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   preferred
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   
                   vncertaine
                   .
                   Chrysostome
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 t
                 
                   Paul
                   (
                   that
                   I
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   )
                   was
                   equall
                   to
                   Peter
                   :
                   Saint
                   Hierome
                
                 ;
                 u
                 
                   The
                   titles
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   Apostles
                   are
                   equall
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   they
                   are
                   Chiefe
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   S.
                   Basil
                
                 ;
                 x
                 
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   Pillars
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 y
                 
                   Eucherius
                   ;
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul
                   ,
                   two
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 not
                 (
                 we
                 presume
                 )
                 so
                 much
                 preiudice
                 these
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 discerne
                 betweene
                 a
                 Monarch
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 held
                 
                   Saint
                   Peter
                
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 )
                 and
                 a
                 Subiect
                 ;
                 or
                 so
                 vniust
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 haue
                 thus
                 equalled
                 these
                 Two
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beleeued
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Iurisdiction
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Peter
                
                 :
                 much
                 lesse
                 could
                 they
                 haue
                 attributed
                 to
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                
                 Titles
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 eminence
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 instile
                 him
                 One
                 ,
                 To
                 whom
                 
                   was
                   committed
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 :
                 z
                 and
                 One
                 a
                 
                   obeying
                   the
                   gouernment
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Vniuersall
                   :
                
                 and
                 One
                 
                   made
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   Nations
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Saint
                 Pauls
              
               Comparison
               of
               Others
               with
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               ,
               against
               the
               pretended
               Primacie
               of
               Peter
               his
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               the
               other
               Apostles
               .
               SECT
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               FIrst
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               distinguisheth
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               from
               the
               other
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               ioyneth
               them
               in
               one
               Chiefedome
               among
               themselues
               ,
               saying
               ;
               b
               
                 I
                 conferred
                 with
                 them
                 of
                 reputation
                 :
              
               and
               againe
               in
               the
               title
               ,
               c
               
                 They
                 that
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 Pillars
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               againe
               ,
               d
               
                 They
                 that
                 were
                 Chiefe
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
              
               Lastly
               ,
               his
               last
               vale
               with
               them
               ;
               
                 They
                 gaue
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 societie
              
               and
               
                 fellowship
                 .
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               he
               accounted
               them
               Equall
               in
               authoritie
               (
               which
               ancient
               e
               Fathers
               haue
               collected
               from
               thence
               )
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               in
               alleaging
               their
               names
               ,
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               ,
               he
               preferreth
               Iames
               before
               Peter
               .
               Do
               you
               aske
               why
               ?
               You
               can
               answer
               your selues
               .
               f
               Because
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 Iames
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 S.
                 Paul
                 writ
                 .
              
               Be
               it
               so
               ,
               It
               must
               then
               follow
               that
               Iames
               was
               ,
               in
               that
               respect
               ,
               superior
               to
               Peter
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               whiles
               Paul
               is
               earnest
               in
               vindicating
               the
               dignitie
               of
               his
               Pastorship
               ,
               euen
               then
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               stop
               the
               mouthes
               of
               
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               obiected
               that
               he
               had
               no
               sufficient
               Commission
               to
               preach
               ,
               as
               not
               hauing
               bene
               authorized
               by
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ;
               hee
               answereth
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               receiued
               his
               Calling
               g
               
                 Not
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 man
                 ,
              
               but
               immediatly
               from
               and
               
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               And
               for
               proofe
               hereof
               he
               addeth
               a
               reason
               ,
               saying
               ,
               of
               the
               time
               when
               he
               was
               at
               Ierusalem
               :
               h
               
                 I
                 indeed
                 saw
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 saw
                 I
                 none
                 ,
                 saue
                 Iames
                 the
                 Lords
                 brother
                 .
              
               His
               Consequent
               is
               ;
               Ergo
               he
               receiued
               not
               any
               authoritie
               of
               his
               Ministration
               from
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Which
               had
               bene
               a
               seelie
               ,
               and
               indeed
               a
               sencelesse
               Reason
               ,
               if
               the
               spirit
               of
               Papistry
               had
               reigned
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               because
               his
               Aduersaries
               might
               readily
               haue
               replyed
               ,
               What
               is
               that
               you
               say
               ?
               
                 Saw
                 you
                 none
                 but
                 Peter
              
               ?
               as
               though
               Peter
               were
               not
               sufficient
               in
               himselfe
               to
               authorize
               you
               ,
               seeing
               that
               Peter
               ,
               being
               the
               
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Ordinarie
                 and
                 Vniuersall
                 Pastor
                 of
              
               his
               Church
               ,
               is
               
                 All
                 in
                 all
              
               ,
               because
               the
               Gouernor
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               without
               exception
               .
               But
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               spake
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Author
               and
               Fountaine
               of
               Diuine
               reason
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               therefore
               argue
               absurdly
               :
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               answered
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 saw
                 none
                 but
                 Peter
                 ,
                 except
                 Iames.
              
               Plainly
               signifying
               ,
               that
               Peter
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               could
               not
               challenge
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               the
               College
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 SEt
                 before
                 your
                 eyes
                 any
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Toledo
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 should
                 defend
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Bishop
                 extraordinarie
                 ,
                 and
                 needed
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 authorized
                 from
                 Rome
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 should
                 thereupon
                 be
                 obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 bene
                 at
                 Rome
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Cardinals
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 established
                 in
                 his
                 Calling
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Toledo
                 should
                 answer
                 semblably
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 
                   Saint
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   confesse
                   indeed
                   that
                   I
                   went
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   to
                   visite
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   aboad
                   with
                   him
                   certaine
                   daies
                   ,
                   but
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Cardinals
                   there
                   I
                   saw
                   none
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Cullen
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   you
                   may
                   not
                   obiect
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   receiued
                   any
                   authoritie
                   from
                   the
                   Conclaue
                   and
                   College
                   at
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 Can
                 you
                 conceiue
                 that
                 any
                 answer
                 
                 could
                 more
                 derogate
                 from
                 the
                 now
                 Popedome
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 BVT
                 ,
                 and
                 except
                 against
                 his
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 in
                 ordaining
                 or
                 establishing
                 that
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cullen
                 ?
                 Yet
                 such
                 like
                 was
                 the
                 Answer
                 and
                 Apologie
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Paul
                
                 for
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Cause
                 is
                 waightie
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 require
                 a
                 further
                 application
                 ,
                 as
                 thus
                 ;
                 whiles
                 you
                 giue
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 an
                 absolute
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 
                   cum
                   plenitudine
                   potestatis
                
                 ,
                 ouer
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 mated
                 or
                 equalled
                 with
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 Peter
                 ,
                 by
                 ioyning
                 in
                 societie
                 with
                 him
                 i
                 Iames
                 &
                 Iohn
                 ?
                 Much
                 lesse
                 would
                 you
                 permit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Cullen
                
                 should
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 Dioces
                 you
                 extend
                 k
                 
                   To
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 marshall
                 them
                 thus
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   The
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Cullen
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Millan
                
                 :
                 as
                 
                   Saint
                   Paul
                
                 did
                 ,
                 in
                 alleaging
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iames
                 before
                 Peter
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 *
                 
                   In
                   respect
                   that
                   Iames
                   was
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Cause
                 had
                 relation
                 to
                 his
                 Dioces
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 feigne
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Arch-bishop
                   of
                   Auignon
                
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 Pope
                 resided
                 there
                 ,
                 had
                 beene
                 put
                 in
                 Catalogue
                 before
                 the
                 Pope
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 some
                 King
                 must
                 bee
                 placed
                 before
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 euen
                 within
                 his
                 owne
                 Empire
                 .
                 Next
                 ,
                 to
                 talke
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Toledo
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Bishop
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 dismissed
                 by
                 receiuing
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   The
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   fellowship
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 how
                 (
                 if
                 perhaps
                 the
                 phrase
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 literall
                 sence
                 )
                 would
                 you
                 thinke
                 this
                 good
                 manners
                 in
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 do
                 tutor
                 and
                 instruct
                 your
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperours
                 to
                 do
                 homage
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   In
                   kissing
                   his
                   foote
                
                 ?
                 But
                 especially
                 to
                 heare
                 any
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 BVT
                 ,
                 to
                 intimate
                 the
                 No-authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 his
                 Creation
                 and
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                
                 did
                 of
                 Peter
                 )
                 might
                 this
                 seeme
                 tolerable
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 still
                 honour
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 supreme
                 Titles
                 of
                 n
                 
                   The
                   Vniuersall
                   Father
                   ,
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   Pastor
                   ouer
                   the
                   whole
                   Christian
                   world
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 III.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 WIllingly
                 shall
                 we
                 passe
                 by
                 other
                 Obiections
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 comparison
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Apostles
                 with
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 :
                 although
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 giuen
                 sentence
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 Synod
                 at
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 n
                 Iames
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 :
                 If
                 Peter
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 Sender
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 *
                 Sent
                 by
                 others
                 :
                 If
                 Peter
                 had
                 *
                 
                   leaned
                   on
                   Christ
                   his
                   brest
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Iohn
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 therefore
                 beene
                 solicited
                 by
                 Iohn
                 to
                 aske
                 a
                 question
                 of
                 secrecie
                 ,
                 as
                 Iohn
                 was
                 by
                 Peter
                 :
                 If
                 Peter
                 had
                 beene
                 called
                 by
                 
                   a
                   voice
                   from
                   heauen
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 o
                 Paul
                 was
                 :
                 If
                 Peter
                 had
                 made
                 as
                 bold
                 with
                 Paul
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 with
                 Peter
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Reprouing
                   him
                   publikely
                
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 p
                 
                   before
                   them
                   all
                
                 :
                 which
                 farre
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 Papall
                 Prerogatiue
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Pope
                   be
                   negligent
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   So
                   as
                   thereby
                   innumerable
                   are
                   led
                   to
                   Hell
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   there
                   none
                   that
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   Why
                   doe
                   you
                   soe
                   ?
                
                 If
                 Peter
                 alone
                 (
                 as
                 did
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 )
                 had
                 written
                 r
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Romanes
                
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 said
                 of
                 Peter's
                 ship
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 wherein
                 S.
                 Paul
                 was
                 ,
                 s
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   thee
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   Saile
                   with
                   thee
                   ;
                   And
                   ,
                
                 t
                 
                   Except
                   those
                   remaine
                   in
                   the
                   ship
                   you
                   cannot
                   be
                   saued
                   :
                
                 Finally
                 and
                 principally
                 ,
                 if
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 written
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 did
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 u
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   :
                
                 This
                 one
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 would
                 haue
                 seemed
                 to
                 you
                 a
                 firmer
                 Foundation
                 than
                 the
                 word
                 ROCKE
                 ;
                 and
                 haue
                 caused
                 you
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 your
                 former
                 
                   iô
                   paean
                
                 ,
                 and
                 insultation
                 ,
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 depraued
                 sence
                 of
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Blessed
                   art
                   thou
                   Simon
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 or
                 [
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   prayed
                   for
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   Feede
                   thou
                   my
                   Flocke
                
                 ]
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 whereby
                 you
                 labour
                 to
                 erect
                 a
                 Monarch
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 Consequence
                 )
                 vpon
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   ,
                   ouer
                   all
                   Churches
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Wherein
                 we
                 challenge
                 you
                 of
                 preiudice
                 and
                 rashnes
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Bishop
                
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 to
                 trie
                 S.
                 Paul's
                 Faith
                 ,
                 directly
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 it selfe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               That
               Saint
               Paul
               was
               not
               of
               the
               now
               Romane
               Faith
               ,
               concerning
               the
               former
               Article
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               his
               owne
               Accompt
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               .
               Our
               first
               Proofe
               .
               SECT
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               GReat
               was
               the
               estimation
               ,
               doubtles
               ,
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               had
               of
               the
               Christian
               Professors
               of
               his
               time
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ;
               yet
               not
               so
               great
               ,
               by
               farre
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               make
               the
               world
               beleeue
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               we
               haue
               heard
               your
               vaunting
               of
               the
               Preheheminence
               of
               Rome
               ,
               because
               *
               
                 It
                 was
                 founded
                 both
                 by
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               the
               two
               most
               renouned
               among
               the
               Apostles
               :
               which
               boast
               is
               as
               easily
               blowne
               away
               ,
               by
               propounding
               a
               confessed
               Parallell
               out
               of
               your
               Bozius
               ,
               from
               Ecclesiasticall
               Records
               ,
               shewing
               that
               a
               
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 both
                 founded
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 .
              
               Yet
               was
               Corinth
               neuer
               knowne
               to
               haue
               preheminence
               aboue
               Alexandria
               ,
               or
               other
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               Oh!
               but
               there
               is
               a
               second
               place
               ,
               which
               will
               stop
               all
               mouthes
               of
               Contradiction
               ,
               in
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 Romanes
              
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               
                 I
                 thanke
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Faith
                 is
                 published
                 through-out
                 the
                 World.
              
               Vpon
               this
               Commendation
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               those
               Romanes
               ,
               the
               b
               Professors
               of
               the
               (
               now
               )
               Romane
               Faith
               vse
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               triumph
               ,
               as
               though
               that
               Encomium
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
               were
               hereditary
               to
               that
               Church
               :
               or
               as
               if
               ,
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               CATHOLIKE
               and
               ROMANE
               had
               beene
               all
               one
               .
               An
               Obiction
               now-adaies
               breathed
               into
               the
               mouth
               of
               euery
               Vulgar
               Papist
               .
               Whereas
               first
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               permit
               your
               owne
               
                 Cardinall
                 Tolet
              
               ,
               and
               your
               
                 Iesuit
                 Sà
              
               to
               be
               our
               Expositors
               ,
               both
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               These
               words
               ,
               [
               
                 through-out
                 the
                 world
              
               ]
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               as
               c
               
                 Hyperbolically
                 spoken
              
               ,
               and
               by
               way
               of
               excesse
               .
               Yea
               One
               of
               them
               resolueth
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               words
               [
               
                 Your
                 Faith
              
               ]
               is
               not
               ,
               meant
               ,
               d
               
                 What
                 the
                 Romanes
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 beleeued
                 ;
                 their
                 Faith
                 being
                 
                 now
                 published
                 through-out
                 the
                 World.
              
               So
               that
               it
               appeareth
               not
               by
               this
               that
               the
               Faith
               then
               was
               held
               Catholike
               ,
               because
               the
               Romanes
               beleeued
               it
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               was
               now
               a
               common
               fame
               thorow
               out
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               that
               the
               Romanes
               had
               receiued
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Faith.
              
               And
               no
               maruell
               ,
               seeing
               that
               Rome
               was
               then
               the
               publike
               stage
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               
                 Imperiall
                 Seate
              
               there
               :
               whither
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               vnder
               that
               vast
               Empire
               had
               recourse
               ,
               for
               the
               discharge
               of
               Tributes
               ,
               and
               Accounts
               for
               their
               Offices
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 things
                 done
                 publikely
                 in
                 Rome
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 knowne
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 visible
                 World
                 ,
              
               as
               your
               owne
               Iesuite
               Pererius
               e
               doth
               obserue
               .
               Easily
               therefore
               might
               that
               newes
               be
               spread
               abroad
               through-out
               all
               quarters
               ,
               that
               the
               Romanes
               had
               receiued
               the
               Faith.
               This
               is
               all
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               your
               former
               Insultation
               is
               easily
               checked
               with
               a
               Parallel
               of
               the
               like
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               a
               larger
               Commendation
               of
               the
               same
               Apostle
               vnto
               the
               Church
               of
               Thessalonica
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               1.2
               .
               
                 We
                 giue
                 thankes
                 alwaies
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 making
                 mention
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 Remembring
                 without
                 ceasing
                 your
                 worke
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               
                 From
                 you
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 sounded
                 out
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 Macedonia
                 and
                 Achaia
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 your
                 Faith
                 to
                 God-ward
                 is
                 spread
                 abroade
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               least
               you
               may
               peraduenture
               thinke
               ,
               that
               Rome
               hauing
               had
               the
               preheminence
               of
               Commendation
               before
               Thessalonica
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Church
               of
               Thessalonica
               receiued
               their
               Faith
               from
               the
               Romanes
               ;
               this
               Obiection
               will
               rebound
               vpon
               the
               Authors
               themselues
               :
               for
               although
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Romanes
              
               haue
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               because
               of
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               excellencie
               and
               necessity
               of
               the
               matter
               and
               Argument
               of
               the
               Epistle
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Iustification
               .
               For
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               order
               of
               times
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               Writ
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               your
               owne
               Authors
               willingly
               consent
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Theodoret
               ,
               that
               f
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 obserued
                 by
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 first
                 were
                 published
                 the
                 I.
                 and
                 II.
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 ;
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 I.
                 and
                 II.
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Romanes
              
               come
               not
               in
               till
               your
               seuenth
               place
               :
               or
               rather
               (
               according
               
               to
               your
               *
               Onuphrius
               his
               computation
               ,
               )
               not
               vntill
               the
               last
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 SEeing
                 that
                 the
                 Commendation
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Thessalolonians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Encomium
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Romanes
                 are
                 both
                 ,
                 almost
                 ,
                 in
                 words
                 and
                 in
                 sence
                 fully
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 owne
                 Cardinall
                 and
                 Iesuite
                 g
                 Tolet
                 doth
                 tell
                 you
                 ;
                 this
                 sheweth
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 your
                 obiections
                 ,
                 from
                 point
                 to
                 point
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 to
                 argue
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Romanes
                 was
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 crossed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 priority
                 in
                 Saint
                 Pauls
                 Commendation
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 argue
                 ;
                 
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   Romane
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Catholike
                 or
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 
                   Vniuersality
                   of
                   Place
                
                 )
                 was
                 then
                 conuertible
                 and
                 al
                 one
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 likewise
                 Conttadicted
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 Commendations
                 of
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 :
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Argument
                 you
                 must
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Thessalonike
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Catholike
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 respect
                 ,
                 was
                 also
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 to
                 argue
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Rome
                 shall
                 perpetually
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 Citie
                 ,
                 this
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 is
                 confuted
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 Instance
                 in
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 which
                 hauing
                 long
                 since
                 lost
                 her
                 Faith
                 ,
                 doth
                 warne
                 Rome
                 not
                 to
                 presume
                 of
                 any
                 priuilege
                 of
                 Time
                 or
                 Place
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 Consult
                 further
                 with
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 account
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 Rome
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               second
               Proofe
               of
               Saint
               Paul's
               Account
               of
               the
               then
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               AS
               oft
               as
               we
               heare
               of
               your
               Article
               ,
               
                 The
                 Romane
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 saluation
                 ,
              
               We
               (
               if
               we
               should
               beleeue
               this
               to
               be
               true
               )
               should
               expect
               that
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               
               writing
               to
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               especially
               now
               when
               with
               so
               diuine
               Oratorie
               he
               insinuateth
               himselfe
               into
               their
               affections
               ,
               by
               commending
               of
               their
               Faith
               so
               
                 published
                 through
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               should
               yeeld
               some
               such
               ,
               albeit
               but
               implicit
               ,
               Note
               of
               the
               eminence
               of
               that
               Church
               ouer
               others
               ,
               which
               you
               your-selues
               doe
               vsually
               attribute
               vnto
               it
               .
               But
               if
               it
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               call
               it
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 aboue
                 others
              
               ,
               nor
               a
               Church
               hauing
               any
               Prerogatiue
               before
               others
               ,
               no
               nor
               yet
               at
               all
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               others
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               Contrarie
               :
               then
               may
               we
               haue
               more
               reason
               to
               suspect
               your
               Cause
               ,
               and
               you
               lesse
               to
               ostentate
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               your
               Rhemists
               to
               this
               Question
               ,
               why
               the
               
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               are
               not
               enstiled
               
                 Catholike
                 Epistles
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Iude
                 ,
              
               and
               Iohn
               are
               ,
               doe
               answer
               ,
               *
               
                 Because
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 writeth
                 not
                 any
                 Epistle
                 at
                 all
                 (
                 howbeit
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               So
               they
               .
               Which
               Reason
               is
               insufficient
               ,
               because
               the
               first
               
                 Catholike
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Peter
              
               is
               directed
               expressely
               to
               the
               
                 Churches
                 in
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               two
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Saint
                 Iohn
              
               are
               inscribed
               to
               particular
               persons
               ,
               
                 The
                 Elect
                 Ladie
              
               ,
               and
               Gaius
               .
               Howbeit
               in
               this
               Answer
               of
               the
               Rhemists
               we
               finde
               Rome
               to
               bee
               but
               a
               
                 Particular
                 Church
              
               ;
               when
               surely
               ,
               if
               the
               Apostle
               had
               beene
               possessed
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               now
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               hee
               would
               haue
               instiled
               it
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               inscribed
               his
               Epistle
               CATHOLIKE
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Inscription
               of
               that
               Epistle
               standeth
               thus
               ;
               
                 To
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 Beloued
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 Saints
                 by
                 calling
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Wherein
               wee
               cannot
               discerne
               so
               much
               as
               one
               Syllable
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               Church
               ;
               as
               wee
               finde
               in
               his
               Prefaces
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               
                 To
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 Corinth
                 :
              
               To
               the
               Galathians
               ,
               
                 To
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Galatia
              
               :
               to
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               
                 To
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 :
              
               But
               in
               this
               Epistle
               hee
               saith
               onely
               ,
               
                 To
                 them
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Saints
                 by
                 calling
              
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               same
               tenure
               which
               hee
               vsed
               in
               his
               
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesia●●
                 ,
                 Philippians
                 ,
              
               and
               Colossians
               .
               Whereunto
               your
               Iesuit●
               Salmeron
               
               giues
               this
               answer
               .
               h
               
                 There
                 was
                 at
                 this
                 time
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Factions
                 in
                 Rome
                 betweene
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
              
               (
               both
               Christians
               )
               
                 when
                 Peter
                 the
                 Pastor
                 thereof
                 was
                 expelled
                 out
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 scarce
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 it
                 fitly
                 bee
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 forbore
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Romanes
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               If
               this
               were
               the
               meaning
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               then
               are
               wee
               sure
               that
               hee
               who
               would
               not
               vouchsafe
               to
               call
               it
               a
               Church
               ,
               did
               thinke
               Rome
               to
               bee
               (
               as
               other
               Churches
               )
               subiect
               to
               the
               alterations
               and
               Changes
               of
               Schismes
               and
               Factions
               ,
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               deserue
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               how
               much
               lesse
               of
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ?
            
             
               Now
               bethinke
               your selues
               what
               the
               Apostle
               would
               haue
               called
               your
               Rome
               of
               after-times
               ,
               when
               not
               onely
               your
               Professors
               among
               themselues
               but
               also
               Popes
               and
               Antipopes
               were
               distracted
               into
               tedious
               and
               pernicious
               Schismes
               and
               Factions
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               true
               Pope
               sometimes
               could
               not
               bee
               knowne
               .
               Which
               thing
               your
               owne
               deuout
               Doctors
               haue
               greatly
               deplored
               ,
               One
               reckoning
               the
               number
               of
               these
               Schismes
               to
               haue
               beene
               *
               Twenty
               ;
               Another
               accounting
               the
               Continuance
               of
               one
               of
               them
               to
               haue
               endured
               *
               
                 Fifty
                 yeeres
              
               ;
               when
               as
               the
               Pope
               ,
               quitting
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               for
               many
               yeeres
               together
               ,
               kept
               his
               residence
               at
               Auignon
               in
               France
               .
            
          
           
             
               Our
               third
               Proofe
               of
               Saint
               Pauls
               indifferent
               estimation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               13.
               
            
             
               THe
               third
               point
               concerneth
               the
               Prerogatiue
               ,
               which
               you
               assume
               to
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               before
               others
               .
               Wee
               shall
               desire
               you
               to
               consult
               once
               againe
               with
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               in
               the
               same
               Epistle
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               
               Ver.
               13.
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 oftentimes
                 purposed
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 you
              
               (
               Romanes
               )
               —
               
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 haue
                 some
                 fruite
                 among
                 you
                 ●lso
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 euen
                 as
                 also
                 among
                 other
                 Gentiles
                 ,
              
               That
               one
               wor●
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 euen
                 as
                 also
                 among
                 Others
              
               ]
               must
               needs
               
               prooue
               a
               prick
               in
               your
               eye
               ,
               who
               can
               looke
               vpon
               nothing
               that
               can
               more
               equall
               the
               condition
               of
               other
               Churches
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               than
               that
               word
               doth
               ,
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               your
               Cardinall
               Tolet
               ;
               and
               he
               would
               haue
               you
               to
               Marke
               it
               (
               and
               we
               also
               pray
               you
               to
               Marke
               what
               he
               saith
               :
               )
               i
               MARRKE
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 indifferencie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 because
                 although
                 the
                 Romanes
                 were
                 farre
                 more
                 eminent
                 than
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 Primacie
                 ,
                 neuerthelesse
                 in
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 soules-businesse
                 belonging
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 maketh
              
               Others
               
                 equall
                 with
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ;
                 Among
                 you
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 as
                 also
                 among
                 other
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 Nation
                 soeuer
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               Heere
               your
               Cardinall
               (
               not
               to
               dissemble
               )
               maketh
               the
               Comparison
               to
               stand
               betweene
               the
               Romanes
               and
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               before
               their
               calling
               vnto
               Christianity
               ,
               namely
               ,
               in
               the
               equality
               of
               Sinne
               ,
               not
               any
               one
               deseruing
               to
               be
               partaker
               of
               Grace
               ;
               by
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               more
               than
               another
               .
            
             
               Neuerthelesse
               ,
               if
               you
               shall
               Marke
               a
               little
               better
               ,
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               cleare
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Apostle
               compareth
               these
               Romanes
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               Christians
               ,
               with
               other
               Christian
               Gentiles
               conuerted
               to
               the
               Faith
               :
               because
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               Romanes
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               said
               (
               Ver.
               6.
               )
               
                 You
                 are
                 called
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               Ver.
               8.
               
               
                 You
                 ,
                 whose
                 Faith
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 through-out
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               and
               (
               Ver.
               11.
               )
               
                 I
                 long
                 to
                 see
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 impart
                 vnto
                 you
                 some
                 spirituall
                 gift
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 established
                 :
              
               of
               the
               Same
               he
               saith
               (
               here
               in
               this
               13
               Verse
               )
               
                 That
                 I
                 might
                 haue
                 some
                 fruit
                 among
                 you
                 :
              
               these
               ,
               you
               know
               ,
               could
               not
               bee
               other
               than
               Christians
               ,
               whom
               he
               thus
               commended
               ,
               as
               already
               called
               to
               the
               Faith
               :
               therefore
               in
               the
               next
               words
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               -
               
                 as
                 of
                 other
                 Gentiles
              
               he
               meant
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               committed
               vnto
               Christ
               :
               Those
               (
               saith
               *
               
                 Aquinas
                 )
                 vnto
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 preached
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               labour
               of
               the
               Apostle
               was
               vnpartiall
               vnto
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               further
               than
               they
               should
               bring
               forth
               the
               Fruites
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 TWo
                 things
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 estimation
                 ,
                 which
                 Writers
                 haue
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 or
                 Incorporations
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 Dedicate
                 their
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 discerned
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Inscriptions
                 and
                 Comparisons
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Inscription
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Romanes
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 iust
                 presumption
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 held
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 then
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 then
                 he
                 had
                 cause
                 to
                 forbeare
                 to
                 call
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 (
                 by
                 Comparison
                 )
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 alteration
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Others
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Indifferencie
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 tied
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 or
                 people
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 equall
                 to
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 walke
                 worthie
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 accordingly
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 beene
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Epistle
                   of
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   to
                   the
                   Romanes
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               same
               
                 Faith
                 of
                 Saint
              
               Paul
               ,
               by
               your
               owne
               Confessions
               ,
               equalling
               Saint
               Paul
               and
               Saint
               Peter
               in
               their
               diuers
               Relations
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               WHat
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               your
               owne
               free
               grants
               ?
               1.
               
               That
               Saint
               Peter
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               were
               both
               a
               
                 Co-founders
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ;
               2.
               
               That
               both
               were
               called
               b
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 Epiphanius
              
               ;
               3.
               
               That
               the
               c
               Authority
               of
               Both
               is
               cited
               in
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Breeues
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 Papall
                 Ordinances
              
               ;
               4.
               
               That
               both
               haue
               their
               d
               
                 Images
                 ingrauen
                 in
                 your
                 Popes
                 Bulls
              
               ;
               yea
               and
               that
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               
                 Paul
                 sometime
                 hath
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               other
               while
               
                 Peter
                 of
                 Paul.
              
               Thus
               farre
               your
               Popes
               and
               Iesuites
               .
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 WHich
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 how
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 perswade
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Popes
                 anciently
                 iudged
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Saint
                   Paul
                
                 did
                 not
                 beleeue
                 himselfe
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Iurisdiction
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Roman
                   See
                
                 ?
                 except
                 you
                 will
                 thinke
                 it
                 possible
                 to
                 extract
                 a
                 Primacy
                 of
                 Authoritie
                 out
                 of
                 Aequalitie
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 Titles
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 conceiue
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 vpper-hand
                 ;
                 especially
                 knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 on
                 the
                 e
                 
                   Right
                   hand
                   ,
                   was
                   held
                   an
                   Argument
                   of
                   greater
                   honour
                   among
                   all
                   people
                   ,
                   the
                   Persians
                   onely
                   excepted
                   .
                
                 If
                 your
                 Popes
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 should
                 see
                 any
                 Bishops
                 picture
                 stamped
                 ioyntly
                 on
                 his
                 Seale
                 (
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 appeale
                 to
                 your selues
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 )
                 guesse
                 (
                 wee
                 pray
                 you
                 )
                 whether
                 hee
                 could
                 behold
                 any
                 other
                 matched
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 equipage
                 with
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 without
                 high
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 extreame
                 Cause
                 of
                 Anathematization
                 .
                 So
                 iustly
                 is
                 your
                 new
                 Faith
                 of
                 your
                 now
                 Popes
                 condemned
                 by
                 ancient
                 
                   Attributes
                   ,
                   Authorities
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Seales
                 .
                 Thus
                 farre
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 your
                 supposed
                 Co-founder
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 erected
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               That
               Saint
               Iohn
               his
               Faith
               did
               not
               conceiue
               the
               same
               Article
               of
               Subiection
               to
               the
               Catholike
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               SECT
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               NOt
               long
               after
               the
               same
               Time
               of
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               did
               Saint
               Iohn
               write
               his
               Booke
               of
               Reuelation
               ,
               wherein
               he
               reuealeth
               that
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               is
               Babylon
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               generall
               consent
               of
               your
               owne
               k
               Iesuites
               ,
               and
               other
               Diuines
               ;
               directed
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               
                 iudgement
                 of
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               but
               especially
               and
               inuincibly
               by
               
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 
                 in
                 the
                 clearenesse
                 of
                 that
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               So
               iust
               Cause
               had
               the
               most
               iudicious
               of
               Kings
               Christian
               ,
               l
               IAMES
               our
               late
               Soueraigne
               of
               famous
               memorie
               ,
               to
               auerre
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 This
                 place
              
               (
               viz.
               Reuel
               .
               chapp
               .
               17.
               
               &
               18.
               (
               
                 doth
                 clearely
                 and
                 vndeniably
                 declare
                 that
                 Rome
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 Papist
                 now
                 denieth
                 that
                 by
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 here
                 ,
                 Rome
                 is
                 directly
                 meant
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Next
               ,
               that
               it
               signifieth
               Rome
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               it
               was
               
                 Ethnicall
                 Rome
              
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               heathenish
               Emperours
               (
               by
               which
               mist
               many
               of
               your
               Doctors
               a
               long
               time
               gulled
               and
               deceiued
               their
               Disciples
               ,
               lest
               your
               
                 Papall
                 Rome
              
               might
               haue
               come
               within
               their
               ken
               )
               but
               also
               noteth
               Rome
               ▪
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               
                 in
                 the
                 later
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               And
               not
               thus
               onely
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               same
               
                 Citie
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 with
                 fire
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               Truth
               so
               euident
               ,
               that
               your
               Rhemists
               (
               who
               otherwise
               ,
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               are
               most
               bleare-eyd
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               any
               light
               ,
               that
               may
               any
               way
               make
               against
               Rome
               )
               doe
               thus
               farre
               grant
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               m
               
                 The
                 great
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 haue
                 his
                 seat
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 thought
                 :
                 but
                 others
                 thinke
                 Ierusalem
                 rather
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 seat
                 .
              
               But
               your
               Iesuites
               n
               Ribera
               and
               o
               Viega
               ,
               both
               of
               ●hem
               Spanish
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               publike
               Professors
               ,
               doe
               confidently
               auerre
               that
               
                 They
                 dare
                 hold
                 him
                 for
              
               A
               MOST
               NOTABLE
               FOOLE
               ,
               that
               shall
               denie
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               matter
               without
               all
               doubt
               .
               So
               say
               they
               ;
               nor
               so
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               proue
               it
               by
               conuincing
               Arguments
               .
               1
               Because
               that
               the
               Text
               saith
               expresly
               of
               this
               Babylon
               ,
               that
               
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 burned
              
               .
               2
               
                 They
                 that
                 shall
                 then
                 liue
                 ,
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 smoke
                 of
                 her
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 lament
                 her
                 destruction
                 .
              
               3
               Because
               the
               spirit
               warneth
               all
               them
               that
               are
               in
               her
               to
               depart
               ;
               
                 Come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 receiue
                 not
                 of
                 her
                 plagues
                 .
              
               
               But
               there
               were
               then
               n●
               Faithfull
               in
               the
               
                 heathenish
                 Rome
              
               ;
               or
               if
               any
               were
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               commanded
               to
               
                 Come
                 out
                 of
                 her
              
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               being
               consumed
               with
               fire
               .
               And
               lastly
               they
               adde
               ,
               to
               the
               euidence
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               the
               Oracles
               of
               Sibyl
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               
                 a
                 torch
                 vnto
                 the
                 Sunne
              
               ,
               viz.
               that
            
             
               
                 The
                 seauen-hild
                 Rome
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 with
                 fire
                 .
              
               Thus
               farre
               your
               owne
               Authors
               ,
               not
               once
               questioned
               for
               this
               doctrine
               ;
               and
               although
               professing
               it
               in
               the
               fierie
               Region
               of
               the
               
                 Spanish
                 Inquisition
              
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               much
               as
               an
               heire
               of
               their
               beards
               scorched
               therefore
               :
               yea
               ,
               these
               their
               bookes
               are
               publikely
               allowed
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               (
               besides
               others
               )
               the
               p
               
                 Prouinciall
                 of
                 the
                 Iesuites
              
               .
            
             
               Marry
               ,
               yet
               the
               foresaid
               Authors
               (
               lest
               they
               might
               hereby
               seeme
               to
               yeeld
               any
               matter
               of
               insultation
               to
               vs
               Heretikes
               (
               as
               they
               call
               vs
               )
               or
               hereby
               preiudice
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               they
               doe
               againe
               and
               againe
               admonish
               their
               Readers
               ,
               that
               this
               Prophecie
               ,
               although
               it
               point
               out
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               ,
               for
               her
               Apostacie
               from
               the
               faith
               ,
               by
               her
               Idolatrie
               ;
               yet
               aimeth
               it
               not
               at
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Bishop
               thereof
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostacie
               shall
               be
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 Obedience
                 to
                 that
                 Bishop
                 :
              
               q
               
                 Who
                 though
                 he
                 abandon
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Rome
                 it selfe
                 be
                 destroid
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 hee
                 still
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 GOD
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 example
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 dayes
                 worke
                 ,
                 taught
                 vs
                 to
                 diuide
                 the
                 
                   light
                   from
                   the
                   darknesse
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Citie
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 later
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 must
                 generally
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 faithfull
                 remaining
                 must
                 
                   Depart
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Citie
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Citie
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 wickednesse
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 consumed
                 
                   by
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 seemeth
                 now
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 our
                 Romish
                 Aduersaries
                 themselues
                 ,
                 a
                 truth
                 as
                 cleare
                 as
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 iustly
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 bin
                 shewed
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 their
                 Church
                 and
                 
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 from
                 the
                 preiudice
                 of
                 defection
                 and
                 reuolt
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 forsooth
                 beleeue
                 that
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   ,
                   when
                   
                   all
                   Christian
                   people
                   are
                   departed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Citie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Citie
                   it selfe
                   vtterly
                   extinct
                   ,
                   shall
                   still
                   remaine
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                
                 this
                 we
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 darke
                 as
                 darknesse
                 it selfe
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 therefore
                 call
                 for
                 a
                 Torch
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 you
                 *
                 call
                 Baronius
                 his
                 writings
                 )
                 to
                 discouer
                 this
                 darknesse
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 sheweth
                 that
                 r
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   was
                   constituted
                   first
                   by
                   Peter
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   where
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   his
                   Pontificall
                   seat
                   ,
                   or
                   chaire
                   ,
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   wood
                   .
                
                 Then
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 the
                 ancient
                 custome
                 of
                 
                   Erecting
                   Chaires
                   or
                   Seats
                   for
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Churches
                   ,
                   placing
                   them
                   aloft
                   ,
                   and
                   adorning
                   them
                   with
                   ornaments
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   did
                   sit
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 
                   Episcopall
                   Chaires
                
                 and
                 Seats
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 Patriarks
                 and
                 Bishops
                 had
                 their
                 denominations
                 from
                 the
                 Churches
                 wherein
                 they
                 tooke
                 possession
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 first
                 Chaires
                 ,
                 or
                 seats
                 .
                 Hence
                 came
                 the
                 distinct
                 Appellations
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Patriarcal
                   Church
                
                 or
                 seat
                 
                   of
                   Antioch
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Seat
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 now
                 specified
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 
                   Pontificall
                   Seat
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 .
                 Albeit
                 therefore
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 being
                 excluded
                 from
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 Seat
                 ,
                 is
                 notwithstanding
                 to
                 b●
                 accounted
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 and
                 place
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 so
                 departed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 departed
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 people
                 in
                 Rome
                 professing
                 his
                 faith
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 that
                 Seat
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Citie
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 extant
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 wholly
                 
                   consumed
                   with
                   fire
                
                 :
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   Seat
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   moone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Titulus
                   sine
                   re
                
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 s
                 
                   How
                   is
                   that
                   faithfull
                   Citie
                   become
                   a
                   whore
                   ?
                
                 The
                 Citie
                 is
                 called
                 faithfull
                 not
                 as
                 being
                 now
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Saint
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Inscriptions
                 to
                 diuers
                 Churches
                 ,
                 taketh
                 their
                 denominations
                 from
                 the
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Professors
                 were
                 ,
                 thus
                 :
                 t
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Galatia
                
                 :
                 u
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Corinth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 :
                 (
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 rather
                 doth
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 Professors
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 )
                 and
                 omitting
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 mention
                 onely
                 the
                 Persons
                 ,
                 x
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Saints
                   at
                   Colosse
                   ,
                   and
                   faithfull
                   brethren
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 y
                 
                   To
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   Christ
                   at
                   Philippi
                
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 Rome
                 ,
                 z
                 
                   To
                   them
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   beloued
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   called
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 And
                 must
                 wee
                 notwithstanding
                 conceit
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   a
                   
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 people
                 professing
                 ,
                 nor
                 place
                 of
                 profession
                 ?
                 As
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 call
                 
                   one
                   the
                   Shepheard
                   of
                   Vtopia
                
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 Sheepe
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 nor
                 Countrey
                 for
                 Sheepe
                 :
                 except
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Shepheard
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 speak
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 Babel
                 ,
                 where
                 *
                 
                   None
                   shall
                   heare
                   Nothing
                   of
                   Nobody
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 contend
                 for
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 cleared
                 by
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Emperour
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 hee
                 hath
                 neither
                 a
                 foot
                 of
                 possession
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 Territories
                 thereof
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 any
                 professed
                 Subiect
                 inhabiting
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 Princedome
                 is
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 your
                 owne
                 Diuines
                 hold
                 it
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Soloecisme
                 to
                 name
                 any
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 
                   The
                   Romane
                   Emperour
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 (
                 to
                 alleadge
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 of
                 many
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 produced
                 )
                 Lyra
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   The
                   Empire
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   beene
                   without
                   an
                   Emperour
                   .
                
                 Faber
                 ;
                 b
                 
                   What
                   obedience
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   doth
                   Rome
                   yeeld
                   to
                   her
                   Monarch
                   ?
                
                 meaning
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 So
                 to
                 ;
                 c
                 Now
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   that
                   temporall
                   Dominion
                   of
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                   Rome
                   ceased
                   :
                
                 and
                 your
                 Iesuite
                 Salmeron
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   The
                   Romane
                   Emperour
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   was
                   ouerthrowne
                   long
                   agoe
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Romish
                 Babylon
                 then
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Reuelation
                   of
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Citie
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 place
                 and
                 people
                 must
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 No
                 people
                 can
                 be
                 called
                 Romane
                 ,
                 without
                 they
                 haue
                 relation
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 people
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 prophecying
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 ;
                 euen
                 because
                 this
                 Departure
                 must
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 sincere
                 doctrine
                 and
                 
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 vnto
                 errour
                 and
                 Idolatrie
                 .
                 Oh!
                 that
                 this
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 a
                 iust
                 Cause
                 to
                 challenge
                 euery
                 
                 one
                 to
                 
                   Come
                   out
                   of
                   Babylon
                
                 .
                 Both
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 ready
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 to
                 proue
                 by
                 as
                 true
                 grounds
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 haue
                 hitherto
                 beene
                 deliuered
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               That
               Saint
               Iohn's
               faith
               did
               not
               conceiue
               the
               now
               pretended
               Monarchie
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               aboue
               all
               other
               Bishops
               and
               Pastors
               in
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               .
               SECT
               .
               16.
               
            
             
               WHat
               that
               
                 Papall
                 Monarchie
              
               is
               in
               your
               faith
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               is
               deriued
               ,
               we
               haue
               *
               heard
               ,
               namely
               that
               because
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               was
               the
               
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
              
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               as
               his
               ordinary
               Pastor
               ouer
               all
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               therefore
               the
               
                 Successors
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               in
               the
               same
               See
               are
               of
               the
               same
               authoritie
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               euery
               member
               thereof
               .
               Hence
               issueth
               the
               Article
               of
               your
               now
               Romane
               faith
               ;
               that
               *
               
                 Without
                 obedience
                 and
                 subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 None
                 can
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
               The
               meditation
               vpon
               this
               Article
               begetteth
               a
               Probleme
               ,
               viz.
               whether
               
                 Saint
                 Iohn
              
               the
               Euangelist
               ,
               who
               liued
               20.
               yeares
               after
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               ,
               were
               indeede
               subordinate
               and
               subiect
               to
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               Linus
               ,
               or
               Cletus
               ,
               the
               immediate
               Successours
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               .
               Either
               
                 Saint
                 Iohn
              
               was
               subiect
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               he
               was
               not
               .
               What
               say
               you
               ?
               e
               
                 It
                 seemeth
                 vnto
                 mee
              
               (
               saith
               your
               Iesuite
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 suruiued
                 Peter
                 ,
                 were
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 alwayes
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Haue
               you
               any
               ground
               for
               this
               ?
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 remember
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 read
                 in
                 any
                 Author
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 SAint
                 Paul
                 (
                 as
                 *
                 hath
                 beene
                 proued
                 )
                 reckoned
                 these
                 Three
                 ,
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Iames
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iohn
                 equally
                 Columnas
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Pillars
                
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 equally
                 the
                 three
                 
                   Chiefe
                   Worthies
                
                 among
                 the
                 Disciples
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 offices
                 of
                 their
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 receiued
                 from
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 Cusanus
                 *
                 hath
                 
                 taught
                 you
                 )
                 
                   Euery
                   way
                   an
                   equall
                   charge
                
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 Controuersie
                 ,
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Iohn
                 and
                 Paul
                 was
                 both
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 then
                 possible
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 Iohn
                 being
                 that
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 immediately
                 chosen
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 equall
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 should
                 thinke
                 himselfe
                 subiect
                 to
                 Linus
                 f
                 the
                 Successour
                 of
                 Peter
                 ?
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 sublimitie
                 of
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Diuine
                
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 Pen-man
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 in
                 writing
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 infallibility
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 Christ
                 offered
                 vp
                 praiers
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 ought
                 hee
                 now
                 to
                 submit
                 his
                 iudgement
                 vnto
                 Linus
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 line
                 of
                 those
                 Popes
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Some
                 haue
                 beene
                 by
                 
                   Generall
                   Councels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Popes
                 themselues
                 iudged
                 for
                 *
                 Heretikes
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Supper
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   leaned
                   vpon
                   the
                   brest
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   when
                   Peter
                
                 (
                 g
                 you
                 know
                 )
                 
                   was
                   but
                   next
                   after
                   Iohn
                
                 ,
                 should
                 now
                 prostrate
                 himselfe
                 before
                 Linus
                 ,
                 the
                 Successor
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 this
                 Ceremonie
                 had
                 beene
                 so
                 old
                 )
                 to
                 doe
                 him
                 the
                 honour
                 as
                 to
                 *
                 
                   Kisse
                   his
                   feet
                
                 ?
                 And
                 not
                 this
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 beleeue
                 this
                 Article
                 of
                 due
                 Subiection
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   ,
                   Without
                   which
                   none
                   can
                   be
                   saued
                   ?
                
                 which
                 ,
                 indeede
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 
                   Kisse
                   the
                   feet
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 
                   licke
                   the
                   dust
                   of
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter's
                   Successor
                   .
                
                 Sure
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 *
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Easterne
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 your
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 Easter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Latine
                   Church
                
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beleeued
                 
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 subiect
                 to
                 those
                 
                   Romane
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 to
                 Peter
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 we
                 can
                 conclude
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 exhorted
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 
                   Iesuiticall
                   front
                   of
                   Suarez
                
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 durst
                 make
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Subiection
                 and
                 
                   subordination
                   vnder
                   a
                   Pope
                
                 ;
                 namely
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 heard
                 him
                 confesse
                 )
                 without
                 any
                 Author
                 ,
                 besides
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Whereby
                 you
                 may
                 discerne
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 vntempered
                 morter
                 these
                 men
                 daube
                 vp
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 their
                 Followers
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             That
             the
             
               Catholike
               and
               Apostolike
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             it selfe
             ,
             at
             or
             about
             
               the
               Time
            
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             had
             no
             such
             Article
             of
             faith
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               Catholike
               Romane
            
             Church
             ,
             without
             vnion
             wherewith
             there
             is
             no
             Saluation
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               THe
               Churches
               vnto
               which
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               writ
               (
               for
               we
               name
               not
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               of
               whom
               wee
               haue
               intreated
               before
               )
               were
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 Galatians
                 ,
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 Thessalonians
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 dispersed
                 Hebrewes
              
               .
               As
               for
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               &
               Iude
               ,
               each
               one
               writ
               to
               Diuers
               those
               their
               Epistles
               ,
               which
               are
               intitled
               
                 Catholike
                 Epistles
              
               .
               And
               the
               
                 seauen
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
              
               were
               they
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Apoealips
               ,
               or
               Reuelation
               was
               directed
               .
               Among
               these
               the
               Apostles
               are
               instant
               and
               vrgent
               ,
               in
               inueying
               1
               against
               the
               Heresies
               of
               a
               Iudaisme
               ,
               b
               Saducisme
               ,
               c
               of
               
                 worshipping
                 Angels
              
               .
               2
               Against
               d
               Apostasie
               ,
               and
               e
               Antichristianitie
               .
               3
               Against
               f
               Diuisions
               and
               Schismes
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               abuse
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Orders
               therein
               :
               And
               yet
               in
               all
               these
               there
               appeareth
               not
               any
               one
               Syllable
               or
               Iota
               to
               proue
               your
               Article
               of
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 vnion
                 and
                 subiection
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 thereof
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 saluation
                 .
              
               No
               ,
               nor
               yet
               so
               much
               as
               to
               intimate
               any
               one
               of
               the
               particles
               of
               this
               Article
               :
               
               as
               first
               ,
               not
               to
               signifie
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               was
               
                 a
                 Catholike
              
               ,
               much
               lesse
               THE
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               right
               (
               which
               you
               say
               )
               
                 The
                 Mother
                 and
                 Mistris
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 .
              
               Not
               to
               note
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               the
               conuincing
               of
               Heretikes
               ,
               Christians
               ought
               to
               looke
               (
               as
               to
               their
               Cynosura
               )
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               :
               nor
               that
               (
               for
               the
               discouering
               and
               auoiding
               of
               Antichrist
               )
               Christians
               ought
               to
               subiect
               themselues
               to
               the
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Finally
               ,
               nor
               yet
               that
               ,
               for
               the
               preuenting
               of
               dissentions
               and
               Schismes
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               Christians
               ought
               to
               adhere
               and
               to
               be
               vnited
               to
               the
               same
               
                 Monarchicall
                 Head
              
               of
               the
               same
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               .
               All
               which
               those
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               Embassadours
               of
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Christ
              
               ,
               without
               Controuersie
               ought
               ,
               and
               would
               haue
               done
               ,
               if
               (
               according
               to
               the
               now
               Romane
               Faith
               )
               either
               the
               name
               ,
               CATHOLIKE
               ,
               had
               bene
               then
               Antonomastically
               to
               be
               appropriated
               to
               Rome
               ;
               or
               the
               
                 Infallibilitie
                 of
                 Faith
              
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               her
               Bishop
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               
                 Necessitie
                 of
                 Vnion
                 and
                 Subiection
              
               to
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               same
               Head
               had
               bene
               so
               necessarie
               ,
               as
               
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 Christian
                 could
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               begin
               at
               the
               word
               [
               CATHOLIKE
               .
               ]
               We
               desire
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               why
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Iames
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               Iude
               were
               called
               Catholike
               ,
               or
               Vniuersall
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               two
               Epistles
               of
               Peter
               ,
               if
               the
               word
               [
               Catholike
               ]
               were
               so
               proper
               to
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Chaire
              
               ?
               Seeing
               that
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Saint
                 Iames
              
               (
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               )
               was
               no
               more
               sent
               to
               ,
               or
               from
               Rome
               ,
               nor
               had
               any
               relation
               to
               Peter
               there
               ,
               than
               the
               
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Peter
              
               had
               to
               
                 Iames
                 at
                 Hierusalem
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               why
               Paul
               was
               so
               sole
               ,
               as
               of
               himselfe
               to
               Anathemize
               the
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               saying
               ,
               g
               
                 If
                 wee
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Angell
                 from
                 heauen
                 preach
                 any
                 other
                 Gospell
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
              
               :
               or
               in
               admonishing
               the
               Irresolute
               ,
               saying
               ,
               h
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 Paul
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 testifie
                 againe
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               that
               no
               otherwise
               than
               he
               did
               ,
               in
               absoluing
               the
               penitent
               Incestuous
               ,
               saying
               ,
               i
               
                 I
                 haue
                 pardoned
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
              
               :
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 As
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               your
               Rhemists
               obserue
               ,
               in
               their
               Annotations
               vpon
               this
               place
               ;
               If
               so
               (
               as
               you
               k
               pretend
               )
               
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 wholly
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 his
                 Succession
                 from
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Monarchie
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               principally
               doth
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               shew
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               preuenting
               and
               repressing
               of
               Schismes
               ,
               once
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               whom
               he
               will
               not
               haue
               to
               adhere
               to
               any
               one
               man
               ,
               no
               more
               to
               l
               Cephas
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Peter
               )
               than
               to
               Paul
               or
               Apollos
               .
               Whereas
               your
               Roman
               Cephas
               would
               haue
               taught
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               a
               contrarie
               lesson
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               They
               ,
               who
               adhere
               vnto
               Cephas
               ,
               cannot
               be
               called
               Schismatikes
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               hold
               of
               Apollos
               :
               because
               Cephas
               was
               that
               ROCKE
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               
                 Church
                 was
                 built
              
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               
                 Visible
                 Head
              
               is
               now
               as
               necessary
               on
               earth
               to
               auoide
               Schisme
               ,
               as
               to
               beleeue
               on
               Christ
               ,
               the
               
                 inuisible
                 Head
              
               ,
               now
               glorious
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               among
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Orders
               twice
               ,
               first
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               where
               he
               alleageth
               them
               thus
               :
               m
               
                 First
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 then
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 after
                 Doctors
                 :
              
               and
               accordingly
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               n
               
                 He
                 gaue
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Here
               wee
               should
               haue
               had
               good
               reason
               to
               haue
               expected
               the
               mention
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 visible
                 Head
              
               among
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               bene
               of
               your
               Faith
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               that
               the
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               as
               Successor
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               o
               
                 The
                 vnion
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Head
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Note
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               Whereby
               it
               may
               be
               infallibly
               discerned
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               a
               Christian
               man
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Saluation
                 .
              
               Which
               what
               were
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               call
               into
               question
               the
               iudgement
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               ,
               the
               most
               profoundest
               Disputant
               that
               euer
               writ
               ?
               as
               though
               he
               had
               bene
               ignorant
               of
               the
               maine
               and
               onely
               Argument
               ,
               for
               the
               confuting
               of
               Schismatikes
               ,
               and
               auoyding
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               by
               keeping
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               the
               
                 Vnion
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               
                 Seauen
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
              
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               
                 Saint
                 Iohn
              
               writ
               ,
               concerning
               the
               dayes
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               when
               the
               great
               Departure
               from
               the
               sincere
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               must
               be
               :
               herein
               notwithstanding
               you
               could
               neuer
               yet
               find
               one
               particle
               ,
               to
               prooue
               either
               the
               Right
               of
               Monarchie
               in
               the
               Pope
               ;
               or
               Infallibilitie
               of
               his
               iudgement
               ;
               or
               Necessitie
               that
               the
               Faithfull
               be
               Vnited
               and
               Subiected
               vnto
               him
               .
               But
               many
               Characters
               may
               you
               find
               ,
               at
               least
               of
               an
               Antichrist
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               his
               person
               in
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
               as
               you
               haue
               done
               of
               his
               particular
               Seate
               ,
               confessing
               ingenuously
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               at
               Rome
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Peter
               in
               his
               
                 Catholike
                 Epistle
              
               p
               
                 To
                 the
                 dispersed
                 Christians
                 in
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Bithynia
                 ,
              
               exhorting
               the
               Presbyters
               (
               whom
               he
               after
               calleth
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Superintendents
               ,
               or
               Byshops
               ]
               saith
               ;
               
                 The
                 Elders
                 which
                 are
                 among
                 you
                 I
                 exhort
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 also
                 an
                 Elder
                 ,
                 —
                 Feede
                 the
                 flocke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 —
                 not
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 domineiring
                 ouer
                 Gods
                 heritage
                 ,
                 —
                 that
                 when
                 our
                 chiefe
                 Shepheard
                 shall
                 appeare
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               What
               may
               be
               inferred
               from
               hence
               ,
               you
               may
               vnderstand
               in
               the
               third
               Challenge
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 NOne
                 will
                 make
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostles
                 haue
                 written
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 faith
                 with
                 their
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Heresie
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 more
                 requisite
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Thessalonîca
                 should
                 subscribe
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Romanes
                 should
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 should
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 keepe
                 Vnion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 Romane
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Romane
                 with
                 the
                 Colossian
                 :
                 or
                 yet
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Epistles
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Iude
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Iames
                 were
                 directed
                 ,
                 some
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 owe
                 more
                 Subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 Iames
                 ,
                 or
                 Iohn
                 .
                 Else
                 would
                 some
                 Items
                 haue
                 bene
                 giuen
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 your
                 pretended
                 respects
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 required
                 in
                 your
                 Faith
                 ,
                 vpon
                 
                   Necessitie
                   of
                   saluation
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 men
                 would
                 wonder
                 (
                 for
                 example
                 sake
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 being
                 al
                 within
                 the
                 Romane
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 should
                 write
                 letters
                 farre
                 and
                 neare
                 ,
                 vpon
                 all
                 occasion
                 of
                 Heresie
                 and
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 to
                 diuerse
                 Churches
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 Romane
                 Dioces
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 neuer
                 make
                 mention
                 ,
                 nay
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 giue
                 intimation
                 of
                 the
                 necessary
                 dependance
                 they
                 haue
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 themselues
                 to
                 haue
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Sea
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 II.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 it
                 had
                 bene
                 as
                 manifestly
                 reuealed
                 by
                 
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                
                 ,
                 that
                 England
                 was
                 Prophesied
                 off
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Seate
                   of
                   Antichrist
                
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 Iesuites
                 *
                 Expositions
                 and
                 Demonstrations
                 )
                 he
                 did
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 
                   Partakers
                   of
                   her
                   plagues
                
                 :
                 sure
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Iesuites
                 and
                 Professors
                 would
                 neede
                 no
                 seueritie
                 of
                 Lawes
                 to
                 quit
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 abhorre
                 it
                 ;
                 especially
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Controuersie
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   Antichrist
                   be
                   alreadie
                   come
                
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 daily
                 and
                 duly
                 debated
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 SAint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 albeit
                 an
                 
                   Apostle
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ordaining
                 the
                 
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Pontus
                   ,
                   Cappadocia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 doth
                 intitle
                 himselfe
                 A
                 q
                 Fellow-Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 a
                 stile
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 your
                 
                   Popes
                   Breues
                
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 speake
                 not
                 now
                 of
                 termes
                 of
                 Humiliation
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 SERVVS
                 SERVORVM
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 Office
                 and
                 Function
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 Bishop
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 what
                 terme
                 ?
                 [
                 I
                 BESEECH
                 ]
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 authoritie
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 
                   Apostle
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 
                   Saint
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 Apostle
                 had
                 :
                 yet
                 now
                 taking
                 vpon
                 him
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 an
                 Elder
                 to
                 Elders
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 vse
                 that
                 which
                 (
                 you
                 know
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 ordinary
                 stile
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 WEE
                 VVILL
                 ,
                 AND
                 COMMAND
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 his
                 Beseeching
                 is
                 hortatiue
                 ,
                 and
                 dehortatiue
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 exhorteth
                 them
                 to
                 
                   Feed
                   their
                   flocke
                
                 :
                 thus
                 he
                 ,
                 whom
                 Christ
                 charged
                 vpon
                 all
                 loues
                 ,
                 to
                 r
                 
                   Feed
                   his
                   flocke
                
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 so
                 Hee
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 many
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 is
                 not
                 knowne
                 to
                 haue
                 preached
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 euen
                 your
                 *
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 .
                 The
                 dehortatiue
                 part
                 is
                 in
                 beseeching
                 them
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   domineire
                   ouer
                   the
                   heritage
                   of
                   God.
                
                 What
                 meaneth
                 this
                 ?
                 s
                 
                   The
                   Greeke
                   word
                   signifieth
                   Tyrannicall
                   rule
                   ,
                   whereas
                   meekenesse
                   and
                   moderation
                   is
                   required
                   in
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Officers
                   .
                
                 So
                 your
                 Rhemists
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 
                 say
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   Saint
                   Peters
                
                 words
                 wee
                 thinke
                 ,
                 do
                 iustly
                 condeme
                 your
                 
                   Romish
                   Tyrannie
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 two
                 points
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Instance
               of
               Tyrannous
               Romish
               Crueltie
               .
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               THe
               first
               is
               your
               Romish
               Inquisition
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               imprisonment
               ,
               famishment
               ,
               torment
               and
               ropes
               to
               strangle
               your
               prisoners
               ,
               and
               all
               
                 in
                 tenebris
                 ,
                 workes
                 of
                 darknesse
              
               ;
               against
               all
               t
               
                 Beleeuers
                 ,
                 Receiuers
                 ,
                 Defenders
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Fauourers
                 of
                 Heretikes
              
               .
               This
               word
               ,
               [
               FAVOVRERS
               also
               ]
               hath
               a
               great
               latitude
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               if
               they
               chance
               to
               commend
               their
               learning
               ,
               wit
               ,
               zeale
               ,
               constancie
               ,
               or
               simplicitie
               ,
               which
               any
               Christian
               may
               do
               in
               a
               Pagan
               .
               And
               how
               they
               proceed
               in
               the
               Inquisition
               ,
               it
               is
               knowne
               best
               to
               your selues
               .
               This
               we
               find
               Confessed
               ,
               that
               u
               
                 The
                 Inquisitors
                 of
                 Heretikes
                 deale
                 most
                 cruelly
                 ,
                 whilest
                 they
                 relinquish
                 all
                 meanes
                 of
                 triall
                 by
                 Tradition
                 or
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 reiect
                 as
                 a
                 dead
                 letter
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 the
                 Heretikes
                 vse
                 as
                 their
                 bulwarke
                 :
                 whereas
                 they
                 themselues
                 obiect
                 and
                 prefixe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 hold
                 cannot
                 erre
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 whose
                 Head
                 is
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 partie
                 examined
                 shall
                 offer
                 to
                 prooue
                 his
                 opinion
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 then
                 with
                 swelling
                 and
                 angrie
                 cheeks
                 they
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 Schollers
                 in
                 their
                 Schooles
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 Iudges
                 before
                 their
                 tribunall
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 must
                 answer
                 directly
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 will
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 refuse
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 conclude
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 dispute
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 shew
                 them
                 )
                 with
                 fier
                 and
                 fagot
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               is
               not
               this
               a
               barbarous
               crueltie
               ?
               Notwithstanding
               Pope
               x
               
                 Paul
                 the
              
               III.
               (
               and
               no
               maruaile
               )
               when
               he
               was
               going
               
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 Left
                 this
                 Inquisition
              
               as
               a
               Legacie
               to
               his
               
                 Successor
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1559.
               when
               (
               as
               your
               Thuanus
               storieth
               )
               
                 Calling
                 vnto
                 him
                 his
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 he
                 exhorted
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 to
                 entertaine
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 called
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 most
                 Sacred
                 Office
                 of
                 Inquisition
                 ,
                 whereby
                 onely
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 the
                 Authoritie
                 of
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 was
                 supported
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               so
               now
               you
               see
               that
               vast
               house
               standing
               onely
               vpon
               one
               pillar
               ,
               which
               is
               founded
               vpon
               crueltie
               and
               bloud
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Instance
               of
               Barbarous
               Romish
               Crueltie
               .
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               IT
               happeneth
               sometime
               that
               a
               man
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               
                 Abiured
                 Heresie
              
               before
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               may
               relapse
               into
               the
               same
               againe
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               (
               say
               you
               )
               y
               
                 By
                 talking
                 with
                 an
                 Hereticke
                 ,
                 or
                 doing
                 him
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 or
                 visiting
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 giuing
                 him
                 a
                 reward
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 commending
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               question
               is
               ,
               how
               your
               Church
               ought
               to
               proceed
               with
               this
               man
               ?
               Your
               generall
               resolution
               is
               ,
               
                 To
                 condemne
                 him
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deliuer
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Secular
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 pardon
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 partie
                 shall
                 continue
                 Obstinate
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 immediatly
                 burnt
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 repent
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 first
                 strangled
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 burnt
                 .
              
               And
               whereas
               it
               may
               be
               obiected
               ,
               that
               no
               Penitent
               Child
               ought
               to
               be
               kept
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               your
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Church
                 doth
                 admit
                 them
                 into
                 her
                 bosome
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 burned
                 ,
                 and
                 loose
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 allowed
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
              
               But
               is
               this
               reasonable
               ?
               Yes
               (
               say
               you
               )
               because
               
                 They
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 relapse
                 ,
                 are
                 held
                 morally
                 as
                 Persons
                 incorrigible
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               this
               Church
               ?
               what
               ?
               Namely
               ,
               that
               neuer
               Bubalus
               was
               so
               stupid
               ,
               as
               to
               iudge
               them
               
                 Morally
                 incorrigible
              
               ,
               which
               do
               repent
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               themselues
               Capable
               of
               Absolution
               .
               Nor
               euer
               was
               there
               any
               Rhadamanthus
               so
               extreme
               ,
               as
               at
               once
               to
               pardon
               ,
               and
               kill
               .
               Therefore
               
                 Cursed
                 be
                 her
                 mercie
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 cruell
                 .
              
               If
               the
               
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 thunder
              
               were
               rebuked
               by
               Christ
               ,
               as
               not
               
                 knowing
                 what
                 spirit
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 ,
              
               for
               calling
               for
               
                 fire
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 to
                 consume
              
               obstinate
               sinners
               ;
               how
               farre
               worse
               are
               these
               Spirits
               ,
               that
               will
               needs
               destroy
               their
               Penitents
               with
               fire
               ?
               A
               practise
               ,
               by
               your
               owne
               Confession
               ,
               not
               heard
               of
               in
               Antiquitie
               .
               Thus
               haue
               we
               finished
               the
               second
               Part
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Time
               at
               ,
               and
               about
               which
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               was
               first
               founded
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             the
             
               TIME
               ,
               AFTER
            
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             had
             her
             first
             foundation
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               FRom
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Article
               of
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Creed
              
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 and
                 Apostolike
                 Church
              
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               well
               Before
               ,
               as
               
                 At
                 the
                 Time
              
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               was
               first
               founded
               ,
               hath
               bene
               discouered
               and
               refuted
               that
               Article
               of
               
                 The
                 Romane
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 Vnion
                 and
                 Subiection
                 whereunto
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Saluation
                 :
              
               By
               proouing
               it
               
                 False
                 Hereticall
                 ,
                 Schismaticall
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Which
               we
               are
               now
               to
               confirme
               from
               other
               Euidences
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               Profession
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               
               it selfe
               ,
               SINCE
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               more
               Primitiue
               Times
               ,
               AFTER
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               .
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               OVr
               easiest
               Course
               ,
               in
               the
               disquisition
               and
               discussion
               of
               this
               great
               
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 Popedome
              
               ,
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 Catholike
              
               ,
               will
               be
               to
               follow
               the
               seuerall
               tracts
               of
               Times
               ,
               beginning
               at
               the
               more
               ancient
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               to
               Successiue
               and
               later
               Times
               ,
               vntill
               we
               come
               to
               the
               last
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Our
               first
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               ancient
               Sence
               of
               this
               Article
               ,
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               condemning
               the
               now
               Romish
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Romane
              
               Catholike
               Church
               .
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               OFten
               haue
               we
               pleaded
               Logicke
               with
               you
               about
               this
               Terme
               ,
               [
               
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ]
               desiring
               to
               know
               of
               you
               (
               seeing
               it
               is
               Romane
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Particular
               Church
               )
               how
               it
               can
               be
               called
               Catholike
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Vniuersall
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 whole
                 Church
              
               ?
               And
               if
               it
               be
               the
               
                 whole
                 Church
              
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               a
               Particular
               Church
               ,
               distinct
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Greece
               ,
               or
               Church
               of
               France
               ?
               Will
               you
               make
               vs
               beleeue
               that
               the
               thumbe
               of
               the
               hand
               can
               be
               the
               whole
               bodie
               ?
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               foreseene
               this
               Obiection
               ,
               doth
               preocupate
               (
               as
               you
               *
               haue
               heard
               )
               saying
               ;
               
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 called
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 as
                 Consisting
                 of
                 all
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 thereof
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 hath
                 (
                 as
                 an
                 Head
                 ouer
                 the
                 body
                 )
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 she
                 called
                 Vniuersall
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 her
                 Dominion
                 .
              
               Answerable
               hereunto
               your
               Iesuite
               Suarez
               ;
               *
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 particular
                 Dioces
                 or
                 Bishopricke
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 comprehendeth
                 and
                 containeth
                 all
                 Beleeuers
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
               This
               counterfeit
               Glosse
               vpon
               
               these
               termes
               ,
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               vnder
               the
               
                 Obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Catholike
                 and
                 Vniuersall
                 Head
              
               ,
               wee
               shall
               bring
               to
               the
               Test
               of
               the
               
                 Antient
                 Faith
              
               ,
               by
               the
               witnesse
               of
               more
               than
               three
               Fathers
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               The
               iudgement
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               .
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               WHat
               was
               meant
               by
               the
               [
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               ]
               in
               the
               Sence
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               Saint
               Augustine
               may
               be
               vnto
               vs
               herein
               as
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               seeing
               that
               he
               had
               more
               occasions
               to
               discusse
               this
               Article
               than
               any
               Other
               ;
               especially
               ,
               because
               in
               his
               time
               the
               Donatists
               did
               no
               lesse
               falsly
               than
               arrogantly
               appropriate
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Whole
                 Church
              
               vnto
               their
               
                 Church
                 in
                 Africke
              
               ,
               euen
               as
               you
               (
               although
               in
               a
               different
               Sence
               )
               hold
               it
               proper
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               at
               this
               day
               .
               But
               Saint
               Augustine
               :
               a
               
                 The
                 word
                 in
                 Greeke
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 in
                 Latine
                 [
                 Totum
                 ]
                 aut
                 Vniuersale
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 whole
                 or
                 vniuersall
                 :
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 word
                 ,
              
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               or
               
                 Catholike
                 is
                 deriued
              
               .
               Thus
               ,
               by
               distinguishing
               
                 Whole
                 Church
              
               from
               
                 One
                 Church
              
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               as
               vnconceiuable
               that
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 Vniuersall
              
               ,
               or
               Whole
               should
               bee
               but
               one
               
                 One
                 part
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               
                 one
                 part
              
               to
               be
               the
               Whole
               .
               Which
               is
               your
               Paradoxe
               ,
               to
               call
               the
               Head
               the
               
                 whole
                 Body
              
               ,
               whilest
               as
               in
               your
               Article
               you
               make
               ,
               ROMANE
               (
               as
               the
               
                 Head
                 )
                 The
                 Catholike
                 and
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
              
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               Thus
               haue
               we
               heard
               Saint
               Augustine
               :
               will
               you
               now
               see
               him
               ?
               Then
               behold
               
                 Rem
                 gestam
              
               .
               For
               when
               ,
               by
               that
               busie
               fellow
               
                 Petilian
                 the
                 Donatist
              
               ,
               a
               publike
               Conference
               was
               held
               at
               Carthage
               ,
               betweene
               seuen
               
                 Orthodoxe
                 Bishops
              
               on
               the
               one
               part
               and
               seuen
               Donatists
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               :
               Saint
               Augustine
               was
               singled
               out
               by
               the
               Disputer
               and
               posed
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 Whence
                 art
                 thou
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 thy
                 Father
                 ?
                 Is
                 the
                 Bishop
                 Caecilian
                 he
                 ?
              
               This
               was
               the
               Obiection
               ,
               challenging
               Augustine
               to
               answer
               ,
               whence
               hee
               receiued
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               vpon
               whom
               he
               depended
               ?
               Heare
               now
               his
               answer
               .
               b
               
                 My
                 
                 communion
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 began
                 first
                 at
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 remote
                 places
                 came
                 nearer
                 ,
                 vntill
                 it
                 entred
                 into
                 Africke
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 disperst
                 it selfe
                 through-out
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 From
                 this
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Mother-Church
                 will
                 I
                 neuer
                 be
                 separated
                 for
                 the
                 calumnies
                 of
                 any
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 SAy
                 now
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 Petilian
                 the
                 Heretike
                 could
                 haue
                 questioned
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 professing
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 had
                 his
                 dependance
                 vpon
                 CAECILIAN
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Carthage
                
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 spirituall
                 Father
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 currant
                 profession
                 among
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 held
                 the
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Father
                
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Mother-Church
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   ?
                
                 Or
                 whether
                 it
                 could
                 haue
                 stood
                 with
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 of
                 your
                 now
                 Romish
                 Faith
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 question
                 about
                 the
                 Father-hood
                 ,
                 What
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 and
                 Mother-hood
                 ,
                 what
                 Church
                 he
                 professed
                 ;
                 fo●
                 to
                 (
                 passing
                 by
                 all
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 
                   B.
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 )
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 Head
                 but
                 Christ
                 ?
                 and
                 neglecting
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   dispersed
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Christian
                   World
                   ,
                
                 as
                 indeed
                 the
                 properly
                 called
                 Mother-Church
                 ?
                 How
                 should
                 not
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 (
                 although
                 neuer
                 so
                 admirable
                 a
                 Saint
                 )
                 haue
                 beene
                 held
                 a
                 Schismatike
                 and
                 Heretike
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 liued
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 his
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 Contempt
                 of
                 the
                 now
                 Romish
                 resolution
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 Questions
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Spirituall
                   Father
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 is
                 selfe
                 ,
                 because
                 Head
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 prime
                 Mother-Church
                 ,
                 by
                 spirituall
                 procreation
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 acknowledgeth
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 verefieth
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 *
                 hath
                 been
                 largely
                 prooued
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ;
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 ancient
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 might
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 respects
                 ,
                 be
                 called
                 
                   A
                   Mother
                   Church
                
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 
                   Churches
                   in
                   Christendome
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 her
                 admirable
                 care
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 diuine
                 truth
                 and
                 peace
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 :
                 Yet
                 now
                 ,
                 since
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 vsurping
                 an
                 Originall
                 
                 Prerogatiue
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Mother
                
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 become
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Arrogance
                 and
                 Falsehood
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 preiudicing
                 the
                 Birth-right
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 more
                 ancient
                 than
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 She
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Mother
                   of
                   Schisme
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 excluding
                 All
                 from
                 hope
                 of
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 that
                 beleeue
                 her
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 Mother-Church
                 ,
                 shee
                 may
                 iustly
                 bee
                 iudged
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 damnable
                 Heresie
                 .
                 Of
                 Saint
                 Augustines
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               II.
               The
               Iudgement
               of
               Saint
               Hierome
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Church
               Catholike
               .
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               SAint
               Hierome
               was
               a
               professed
               and
               deuoute
               Childe
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               when
               Rome
               was
               yet
               a
               true
               and
               naturall
               Mother
               ,
               and
               no
               Step-dame
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Custome
                 of
                 Rome
              
               was
               obiected
               against
               him
               (
               in
               a
               Case
               of
               difference
               betweene
               Deacon
               and
               Priest
               )
               calling
               the
               Aduerse
               part
               c
               
                 An
                 arrogant
                 paucity
              
               ,
               he
               maketh
               an
               answer
               full
               of
               indignity
               ;
               
                 As
                 though
              
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 there
                 were
                 more
                 authority
                 [
                 in
                 Vrbe
                 quàm
                 in
                 Orbe
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 in
                 one
                 Citie
              
               (
               the
               Seate
               of
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               )
               than
               in
               the
               whole
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               besides
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Testimonie
               of
               Saint
               Hierome
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basil
               did
               in
               a
               manner
               triumph
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Papall
               Claime
               ,
               saying
               ;
               d
               
                 O
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 what
                 meane
                 you
                 !
                 Is
                 there
                 therefore
                 greatnes
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 gouerneth
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 His
                 authority
                 is
                 great
                 ;
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 conteined
                 in
                 one
                 Citie
                 ,
                 but
                 comprehendeth
                 in
                 it selfe
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 APply
                 you
                 to
                 this
                 former
                 sentence
                 of
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 your
                 former
                 distinction
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Particular
                   Church
                
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 hauing
                 
                   Vniuersal
                   Dominion
                   ouer
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 see
                 whether
                 it
                 will
                 abide
                 the
                 test
                 of
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Customes
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 calleth
                 the
                 Custome
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 [
                 Vrbem
                 ]
                 meaning
                 the
                 custome
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 
                   Particular
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 seate
                 is
                 at
                 Rome
                 :
                 and
                 opposeth
                 vnto
                 it
                 the
                 
                   Custome
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 calleth
                 [
                 Orbem
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   world
                
                 .
                 Shewing
                 thereby
                 (
                 with
                 whom
                 also
                 doth
                 accord
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Basil
                
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Catholike
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 are
                 not
                 equiualent
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 Identity
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 opposition
                 ,
                 or
                 comparison
                 .
                 None
                 can
                 compare
                 a
                 mans
                 head
                 with
                 it selfe
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 furthermore
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 did
                 conceiue
                 heereof
                 ,
                 will
                 afterwards
                 appeare
                 in
                 due
                 Place
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               III.
               The
               Iudgement
               of
               Saint
               
                 Gregory
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Head
                 Catholike
              
               ,
               In
               denying
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               as
               did
               likewise
               
                 Pelagius
                 and
                 Leo
              
               ,
               both
               Bishops
               of
               the
               same
               See.
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               ALthough
               it
               can
               be
               no
               sufficient
               Argument
               ,
               for
               concluding
               a
               Papall
               authority
               ,
               to
               obiect
               vnto
               vs
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Popes
               (
               which
               is
               your
               ordinarie
               guize
               )
               in
               their
               owne
               Cause
               :
               yet
               will
               it
               be
               vnto
               vs
               Armour
               of
               Proofe
               ,
               to
               oppose
               against
               you
               the
               authority
               ,
               albeit
               but
               of
               one
               Pope
               disclayming
               that
               your
               pretended
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Head-ship
              
               ,
               in
               that
               Article
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               ,
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               He
               who
               ,
               being
               Head
               and
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               shall
               denie
               the
               Title
               of
               e
               Vniuersall
               or
               
                 Catholike
                 Bishop
              
               to
               be
               properly
               belonging
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               doth
               Consequently
               denie
               that
               his
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               can
               properly
               be
               called
               
                 The
                 Catholike
              
               ,
               f
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
              
               .
               This
               is
               a
               Consequence
               ,
               in
               your
               owne
               iudgement
               ,
               so
               vndeniable
               ,
               that
               your
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
              
               ,
               the
               great
               Achilles
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               is
               in
               nothing
               more
               studious
               ,
               zealous
               ,
               or
               instant
               than
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               this
               Head
               ,
               and
               this
               
                 Title
                 of
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               as
               proper
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 speciall
                 Note
                 of
                 Papall
                 Primacie
                 ,
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 
                 Christ.
              
               Which
               your
               Faith
               ,
               or
               rather
               infatuation
               ,
               commeth
               now
               to
               be
               confuted
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Gregory
              
               ,
               worthily
               commended
               by
               your selues
               for
               a
               man
               
                 Excellent
                 in
                 Morall
                 Positions
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               This
               being
               so
               honourable
               a
               Witnesse
               ,
               wee
               call
               vpon
               him
               to
               testifie
               two
               points
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               Noueltie
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               this
               
                 Title
                 of
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
              
               within
               the
               Church
               .
               In
               the
               first
               place
               he
               expressely
               calleth
               this
               
                 Title
                 of
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
              
               g
               
                 A
                 new
                 Title
                 ;
                 which
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 None
                 of
                 my
                 Predecessors
                 euer
                 vsed
                 .
              
               It
               is
               but
               idle
               and
               impertinent
               to
               obiect
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               h
               
                 Leo
                 Pope
              
               ,
               before
               him
               ,
               
                 was
                 inscribed
                 Vniuersall
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Chalcedon
              
               ;
               because
               it
               was
               not
               absolutely
               there
               ascribed
               to
               Pope
               Leo
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               grand
               Restriction
               ,
               as
               thus
               ;
               i
               Vniuersall
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               
                 of
                 Great
                 Rome
              
               :
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               denie
               him
               to
               bee
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 Chuch
              
               :
               euen
               as
               when
               you
               shall
               instile
               your
               now
               Romane
               Emperour
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 Vniuersall
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               you
               thereby
               distinguish
               him
               from
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Turkie
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Persia
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Mosco
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               consequently
               denie
               him
               to
               be
               
                 Emperor
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
              
               .
            
             
               As
               vaine
               ,
               and
               indeed
               ridiculous
               is
               it
               now
               ,
               after
               a
               thousand
               ,
               &
               two
               hundred
               yeeres
               ,
               to
               pretend
               that
               k
               
                 The
                 Title
                 was
                 by
                 that
                 Councel
                 set
                 downe
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 altered
                 by
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Scribe
                 ,
                 in
                 enuie
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               This
               you
               should
               alleage
               to
               them
               that
               can
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               any
               priuate
               man
               could
               ,
               or
               durst
               alter
               the
               stile
               of
               a
               publike
               and
               
                 Generall
                 Councell
              
               ,
               against
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               where
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Legates
              
               were
               present
               .
               And
               not
               rather
               ,
               that
               some
               
                 Latine
                 Scribe
              
               hath
               added
               that
               Inscription
               to
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo
              
               ,
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               is
               Confessed
               to
               haue
               beene
               done
               vnto
               the
               l
               Epistles
               of
               other
               Popes
               ;
               and
               by
               three
               *
               Popes
               themselues
               vnto
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
              
               .
               As
               for
               the
               point
               in
               question
               ,
               we
               stand
               to
               the
               ioynt
               testimonies
               of
               
                 Pelagius
                 and
                 Gregorie
              
               ,
               both
               Popes
               ,
               who
               haue
               witnessed
               to
               all
               Posterity
               (
               as
               your
               owne
               Iesuite
               confesseth
               )
               that
               m
               
                 No
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 before
              
               them
               
                 had
                 euer
                 vsed
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
                 :
              
               Which
               notwithstanding
               scarce
               any
               one
               Pope
               ,
               since
               the
               age
               of
               
               Saint
               Gregorie
               ,
               hath
               not
               assumed
               as
               proper
               to
               himselfe
               .
               But
               how
               iustly
               ,
               we
               shall
               vnderstand
               by
               the
               said
               Pope
               Gregorie
               :
               who
               ,
               after
               the
               branding
               of
               this
               Title
               with
               the
               note
               of
               Nouelty
               ,
               doth
               further
               discouer
               the
               Impiety
               thereof
               .
            
             
               This
               he
               expresseth
               first
               ,
               by
               bidding
               this
               Title
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
              
               n
               AVANT
               !
               as
               being
               o
               Vaine
               ,
               p
               Prophane
               ,
               q
               
                 Hainously
                 wicked
              
               ,
               and
               r
               Blasphemous
               .
               Words
               of
               high
               indignation
               and
               detestation
               .
               When
               any
               of
               you
               shall
               answer
               this
               Obiection
               ,
               without
               either
               manifest
               falsehood
               ,
               or
               else
               intollerable
               iniurie
               to
               Pope
               Gregory
               ,
               then
               may
               you
               bragge
               ,
               that
               Saint
               Gregory
               was
               that
               thing
               ,
               s
               which
               you
               call
               a
               Pope
               .
               Some
               of
               your
               Doctors
               (
               who
               are
               said
               to
               be
               t
               Many
               )
               would
               shift
               off
               this
               matter
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               were
               but
               a
               Verball
               skirmish
               and
               contention
               onely
               about
               words
               .
               But
               this
               were
               to
               make
               Pope
               
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 Pelagius
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Leo
                 the
                 Ninth
              
               ,
               three
               Popes
               very
               childish
               ,
               u
               
                 who
                 did
                 earnestly
                 gaine-say
                 this
                 Title
                 ,
              
               a●
               your
               Iesuite
               confesseth
               :
               who
               might
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Gregory
               himselfe
               haue
               stopped
               these
               other
               Many
               mouthes
               ,
               were
               they
               neuer
               so
               wide
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Emperour
               Mauritius
               ,
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               (
               who
               vsed
               this
               Title
               Vniuersall
               )
               was
               offended
               with
               Gregory
               for
               being
               so
               vehement
               ,
               x
               
                 In
                 taking
                 a
                 scandall
                 at
                 the
                 Appellation
                 of
                 so
                 friuolous
                 a
                 Name
                 ;
                 Gregory
              
               himselfe
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               y
               
                 It
                 was
                 very
                 friuolous
                 ,
                 but
                 withall
                 too
                 too
                 pernicious
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Vniuersall
                 Priest
                 ,
                 did
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 aduancing
                 himselfe
                 aboue
                 others
                 ,
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 fore-runner
                 of
              
               ANTICHRIST
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               so
               wicked
               hee
               iudged
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               haue
               all
               the
               world
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               neither
               Hee
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               else
               had
               euer
               assumed
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               not
               (
               saith
               your
               Cardinall
               )
               for
               that
               Gregory
               might
               not
               haue
               vsed
               this
               Title
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               would
               not
               vse
               it
               .
               And
               why
               ?
               In
               humility
               ,
               forsooth
               !
               z
               
                 That
                 hee
                 might
                 hereby
                 more
                 easily
                 represse
                 the
                 insolencie
                 of
              
               Iohn
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 vniustly
                 vsurped
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               Thus
               he
               .
               Which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               King
               would
               renounce
               his
               Royall
               Title
               of
               Soueraigntie
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               some
               notorious
               Rebell
               ,
               challenging
               it
               ,
               might
               thereby
               the
               more
               willingly
               
               disclaime
               it
               .
               Were
               not
               this
               a
               profound
               piece
               of
               policie
               ,
               trow
               you
               ,
               if
               not
               rather
               grosse
               foppery
               ?
               Wee
               choose
               rather
               to
               beleeue
               Gregory
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               professeth
               a
               
                 To
                 bee
                 humble
                 in
                 minde
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 preserue
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 dignity
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
               So
               farre
               was
               hee
               from
               disclaiming
               any
               right
               that
               belonged
               to
               his
               Chaire
               .
               Againe
               ,
               for
               Gregory
               in
               word
               to
               abhorre
               (
               
                 with
                 an
                 [
                 Absit
              
               )
               that
               Title
               as
               impious
               and
               blasphemous
               ,
               which
               he
               thought
               might
               notwithstanding
               be
               iustly
               vsed
               by
               him
               ,
               what
               would
               you
               call
               this
               otherwise
               than
               an
               egregious
               Hypocrisie
               ?
            
             
               A
               Third
               answer
               you
               haue
               ,
               which
               you
               should
               as
               much
               shame
               to
               vtter
               ,
               as
               wee
               loath
               to
               heare
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Gregory
               did
               abhorre
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               same
               sence
               ,
               wherein
               it
               was
               then
               vsed
               by
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               .
               How
               wee
               beseech
               you
               ?
               b
               
                 So
                 to
                 bee
                 called
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
                 ouer
                 others
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 as
                 to
                 bee
                 sole
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 others
                 vnder
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 no
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 Vicars
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               Where
               ,
               by
               Vicars
               ,
               you
               meane
               such
               as
               haue
               no
               Order
               or
               Iurisdiction
               proper
               to
               Bishops
               at
               all
               .
               VVhich
               is
               so
               incredible
               a
               figment
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               confuted
               by
               all
               those
               Bishops
               (
               who
               are
               very
               many
               )
               which
               submitted
               themselues
               vnto
               this
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               and
               approoued
               his
               Title
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               held
               and
               exercised
               their
               ancient
               Iurisdictions
               of
               their
               seuerall
               Archiepiscopall
               Sees
               .
               VVho
               ,
               doubtlesse
               ,
               would
               neuer
               haue
               allowed
               the
               
                 Title
                 of
                 Vniuersalitie
              
               to
               that
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               (
               as
               you
               c
               know
               they
               did
               )
               if
               that
               thereupon
               they
               should
               haue
               beene
               compelled
               ,
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               become
               plaine
               Vicars
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Parlour
               into
               the
               Kitchin
               .
            
             
               The
               true
               and
               vndoubted
               Sence
               then
               of
               Gregory
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               your
               Cardinall
               Cusan
               ,
               euen
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 eyes
              
               ,
               hath
               seene
               and
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               d
               Gregory
               (
               by
               impugning
               the
               
                 Title
                 of
                 vniuersall
                 Bishop
                 )
                 would
                 haue
                 no
                 Bishop
                 so
                 principall
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 other
                 members
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 him
              
               :
               So
               he
               .
               Than
               which
               what
               can
               bee
               more
               apposite
               ,
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               and
               opposite
               vnto
               the
               now
               Romane
               Profession
               ,
               concerning
               
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Romane
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               sence
               of
               your
               owne
               Article
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               Yet
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ,
               but
               we
               furthermore
               auerre
               ,
               that
               Gregory
               condemned
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               then
               vsed
               by
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               in
               no
               other
               sence
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               after
               the
               daies
               of
               Gregory
               assumed
               ,
               and
               vsed
               by
               your
               Romane
               Popes
               :
               whereunto
               such
               of
               your
               owne
               Historians
               (
               who
               are
               very
               many
               )
               beare
               full
               witnesse
               .
               For
               they
               record
               ,
               that
               Pope
               e
               Boniface
               (
               the
               next
               Successour
               to
               Gregorie
               ,
               saue
               one
               )
               
                 did
                 obtaine
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Phocas
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 should
                 haue
                 the
                 same
                 Title
                 of
                 Head-ship
                 ouer
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 had
                 challenged
                 to
                 his
                 See.
              
               The
               onely
               difference
               will
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Popes
               vniuersall
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               vnder
               that
               Title
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               vnder
               a
               poysoned
               Miter
               ,
               hath
               growne
               farre
               more
               loathsome
               by
               impostumes
               ,
               and
               swolne
               with
               tyrannie
               ,
               than
               it
               could
               possibly
               be
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               vsurpation
               thereof
               ;
               being
               become
               no
               lesse
               intollerable
               ,
               than
               was
               that
               Emperour
               Phocas
               ,
               of
               whom
               Pope
               Boniface
               with
               much
               importunity
               receiued
               that
               Title
               .
               Which
               Emperour
               your
               Cardinall
               Baronius
               noteth
               to
               haue
               beene
               f
               
                 A
                 bloudy
                 Tyrant
              
               .
               So
               then
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 Title
                 of
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
              
               was
               abandoned
               by
               Gregory
               ,
               as
               extremely
               Impious
               .
               But
               some
               peraduenture
               would
               bee
               willing
               to
               know
               his
               reason
               heereof
               .
               Saint
               Gregory
               will
               satisfie
               any
               one
               ,
               that
               shall
               bee
               desirous
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               mischiefe
               heereof
               :
               g
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 must
                 needs
                 goe
                 to
                 ruine
                 ,
                 whensoeuer
                 hee
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
                 thereof
                 ,
                 shall
                 chance
                 to
                 fall
                 .
              
               VVhich
               Assertion
               of
               Saint
               Gregory
               doth
               brand
               your
               Church
               with
               Two
               blacke
               Notes
               of
               h
               Apostasie
               ,
               and
               *
               Antichristianitie
               .
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 CAtholike
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                
                 same
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 truely
                 Relatiues
                 as
                 Master
                 and
                 Seruant
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Goe
                 too
                 now
                 then
                 ,
                 blazon
                 your
                 Papall
                 Inscription
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 stile
                 that
                 you
                 can
                 inuent
                 ;
                 more
                 than
                 Vniuersall
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 :
                 and
                 animate
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 perfectest
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 infused
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 more
                 absolute
                 none
                 can
                 expect
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 ascribe
                 vnto
                 your
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 i
                 
                   The
                   Popes
                   iudgement
                   is
                   infallible
                   ,
                   in
                   defining
                   of
                   any
                   doctrine
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 But
                 why
                 ?
                 Because
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   if
                   he
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   publike
                   person
                   and
                   Iudge
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   should
                   erre
                   ,
                   by
                   concluding
                   any
                   thing
                   against
                   faith
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   vniuersall
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                   should
                   likewise
                   erre
                   .
                
                 So
                 hee
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Profession
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 bee
                 vnto
                 vs
                 a
                 perfect
                 Argument
                 of
                 your
                 Apostasie
                 from
                 the
                 ancient
                 Romane
                 faith
                 ,
                 maintained
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Gregorie
                
                 :
                 as
                 thus
                 .
                 The
                 now
                 Romane
                 Article
                 is
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   the
                   Vniuersall
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Catholike
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   cannot
                   erre
                   in
                   any
                   doctrine
                   of
                   faith
                   :
                
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 subiect
                 to
                 this
                 
                   Romane
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 
                   Onely
                   Church
                
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Gregorie
                
                 contrarily
                 standeth
                 thus
                 :
                 Whatsoeuer
                 Bishop
                 he
                 be
                 
                   (
                   Romane
                
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 )
                 that
                 professeth
                 himselfe
                 the
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Head
                 ,
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 Error
                 .
                 Therefore
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 assent
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 Assumption
                 ,
                 lest
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 erring
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 should
                 erre
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 you
                 ,
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 see
                 an
                 Infallibility
                 in
                 the
                 vsurpation
                 of
                 that
                 Title
                 ,
                 as
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 wherein
                 
                   Saint
                   Gregorie
                
                 did
                 foresee
                 the
                 baine
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Erring
                
                 and
                 falling
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 
                   Saint
                   Gregorie
                
                 held
                 the
                 title
                 ,
                 which
                 betokeneth
                 an
                 Vniuersall
                 Dominion
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 direfully
                 pernicious
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 consequently
                 condemned
                 the
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Subiection
                
                 vnto
                 one
                 Bishop
                 (
                 the
                 now
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 )
                 as
                 
                   Pernicious
                   and
                   Antichristian
                
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 also
                 your
                 Iesuites
                 *
                 haue
                 taught
                 you
                 to
                 adde
                 two
                 other
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Pelagius
                 and
                 Leo
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 condemned
                 and
                 disclaimed
                 that
                 Title
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Our
             second
             Argument
             ,
             against
             the
             Article
             of
             necessitie
             of
             Subiection
             to
             the
             
               Romane
               Church
            
             and
             Pope
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             Comparisons
             made
             betweene
             the
             Bishop
             and
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             with
             other
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             ,
             by
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               AGainst
               an
               Article
               of
               an
               vsurped
               Dominion
               of
               one
               Church
               ouer
               all
               other
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               better
               Argument
               than
               from
               the
               Comparison
               of
               other
               Churches
               with
               that
               one
               ,
               which
               pretendeth
               her selfe
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Mother
                 and
                 Mistris
              
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               Vpon
               this
               consideration
               you
               haue
               beene
               vrged
               by
               One
               ,
               who
               for
               learning
               and
               iudgement
               in
               Antiquitie
               was
               hardly
               to
               be
               seconded
               by
               any
               .
               He
               posed
               you
               from
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               writings
               of
               
                 Dionysius
                 Areopagita
              
               ,
               and
               Ignatius
               ,
               the
               most
               ancient
               of
               Fathers
               .
               Where
               ,
               supposing
               That
               Dionysius
               to
               be
               as
               truely
               that
               great
               Areopagita
               ,
               and
               as
               worthy
               an
               Author
               as
               you
               would
               haue
               him
               to
               be
               ,
               hee
               spurreth
               you
               a
               necessary
               question
               :
               a
               
                 Why
                 Dionysius
                 was
                 so
                 vtterly
                 silent
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 mentioning
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 visible
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 reigning
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 any
                 such
                 Monarchicall
                 Head
                 there
                 ;
                 especially
                 seeing
                 hee
                 professedly
                 writ
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Hie●archie
                 
                 and
                 gouernment
                 ?
                 or
                 is
                 it
                 credible
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 monstrous
                 that
                 hee
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 mysticall
                 rites
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 omit
                 all
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 chiefe
                 mysterie
                 of
                 one
                 supreame
                 Head
                 and
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 pertinently
                 inuited
                 thereunto
                 by
                 that
                 matter
                 subiect
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 there
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Hierarchie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 doctrine
                 had
                 beene
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 that
                 age
                 ?
                 This
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 remoueth
                 your
                 friuolous
                 Obiection
              
               .
               By
               the
               same
               reason
               hee
               b
               obiecteth
               against
               you
               the
               
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Ignatius
              
               ,
               the
               most
               ancient
               
                 Martyr
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
              
               ,
               that
               hee
               being
               frequent
               in
               setting
               forth
               the
               
                 Order
                 Ecclesiastical
                 and
                 dignitie
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               vpon
               diuers
               occasions
               ,
               should
               forbeare
               all
               mention
               of
               the
               
                 Monarchie
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Romane
                 Pope
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               we
               returne
               to
               our
               owne
               Obseruations
               out
               of
               Antiquitie
               ,
               by
               equall
               Comparisons
               of
               other
               Bishops
               with
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               beginning
               at
               the
               same
               Ignatius
               .
            
             
               1
               He
               writing
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Trallis
              
               ,
               and
               exhorting
               them
               vnto
               obedience
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               c
               instanceth
               equally
               in
               
                 Timothie
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 Scholler
              
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Anacletus
                 Successor
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               .
            
             
               2
               Irenaeus
               liued
               next
               to
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               who
               d
               referreth
               his
               Reader
               for
               direction
               ,
               in
               the
               right
               of
               Traditions
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               
                 Polycarpus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Smyrna
              
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 Linus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               in
               the
               West
               .
            
             
               3
               Tertullian
               ,
               to
               secure
               Christians
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               e
               prescribeth
               vnto
               them
               that
               they
               consult
               with
               the
               Mother-Churches
               immediately
               founded
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               naming
               aswell
               
                 Ephesus
                 in
                 Asia
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Corinth
                 in
                 Achaia
              
               ,
               as
               Rome
               in
               Italie
               .
               And
               againe
               for
               the
               persons
               ,
               mentioning
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               aswell
               *
               Polycarpus
               ordained
               by
               
                 Saint
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               as
               Clemens
               by
               Peter
               .
               Wee
               shall
               not
               neede
               to
               make
               any
               Notes
               or
               Comments
               vpon
               the
               words
               of
               Tert.
               your
               owne
               
                 Beatus
                 Rhenanus
              
               
               hath
               f
               published
               as
               much
               as
               we
               can
               require
               .
               Tertullian
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 doth
                 not
                 confine
                 the
                 Catholike
                 and
                 Apostolike
                 Church
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 hee
                 giue
                 an
                 honourable
                 testimonie
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 esteeme
                 her
                 so
                 highly
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 her
                 accounted
                 of
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 He
                 reckoneth
                 her
                 with
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 her
                 the
                 onely
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 admonisheth
                 his
                 Readers
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 enquire
                 what
                 milke
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 gaue
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 .
              
               So
               Rhenanus
               ,
               who
               addeth
               ,
               that
               
                 If
                 Tertullian
                 were
                 now
                 aliue
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 say
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 escape
                 without
                 punishment
                 .
              
               Thus
               your
               Rhenanus
               ,
               whiles
               that
               hee
               had
               the
               vse
               of
               his
               tongue
               ,
               but
               since
               you
               haue
               Gagged
               him
               ,
               by
               your
               g
               
                 Index
                 Ezpurgatorius
              
               (
               a
               Booke
               which
               we
               may
               call
               the
               Martyrologe
               of
               many
               innocent
               bookes
               .
               )
               But
               no
               maruaile
               ,
               for
               this
               testimonie
               of
               Rhenanus
               was
               as
               a
               poyniard
               ,
               sticking
               fast
               in
               the
               very
               bowels
               of
               this
               Cause
               .
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               
                 Tertullian
                 will
                 be
                 Tertullian
              
               still
               ;
               whom
               whosoeuer
               shall
               reade
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               able
               to
               auouch
               as
               much
               as
               Rhenanus
               hath
               obserued
               ,
               namely
               that
               Tertullian
               ,
               euen
               whilest
               hee
               was
               a
               true
               childe
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               neuer
               allowed
               the
               Apostolike
               (
               which
               we
               commonly
               call
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 )
                 Church
              
               to
               be
               appropriated
               vnto
               any
               one
               place
               ;
               nor
               had
               he
               further
               respect
               to
               Rome
               ,
               than
               he
               had
               to
               Corinth
               and
               other
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Churches
              
               ,
               which
               hee
               calleth
               *
               
                 Original
                 Mother-Churches
              
               ;
               for
               directing
               of
               Christians
               in
               the
               Apostolike
               faith
               .
            
             
               4
               Athanasius
               reckoneth
               vp
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
              
               ,
               the
               Churches
               that
               consented
               to
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
              
               ,
               thus
               :
               h
               
                 The
                 Churches
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 of
                 Britaine
                 ,
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 of
                 whole
                 Italie
                 ,
                 of
                 Dalmatia
              
               ;
               without
               any
               precise
               mention
               of
               Rome
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               it
               was
               comprized
               in
               
                 whole
                 Italie
              
               .
               A
               great
               Contempt
               ,
               doubtlesse
               ,
               if
               your
               Article
               had
               beene
               then
               hatch't
               ,
               because
               the
               Consent
               of
               Rome
               onely
               had
               been
               more
               perswasiue
               to
               the
               Emperour
               than
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               5
               
                 Vincentius
                 Lirinensis
              
               likewise
               ,
               an
               ancient
               Father
               ,
               and
               greatly
               approued
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               in
               his
               booke
               written
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Truth
              
               ,
               against
               all
               
                 prophane
                 Nouelties
              
               ,
               i
               aduiseth
               
               Christians
               to
               trie
               the
               Truth
               equally
               by
               the
               ioynt
               consent
               as
               well
               of
               the
               East
               as
               of
               the
               West-Church
               :
               and
               to
               consult
               as
               well
               with
               
                 Petrus
                 Alexandrinus
                 and
                 Athanasius
              
               in
               the
               one
               Church
               ,
               as
               with
               
                 Felix
                 and
                 Iulius
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
              
               in
               the
               other
               .
               Concerning
               whom
               ,
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               6
               
                 Saint
                 Augustine
              
               against
               
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Pelagian
              
               ,
               in
               the
               question
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               speaking
               of
               
                 Chrysostome
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               saith
               ;
               k
               
                 Farre
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 dissent
                 from
                 his
                 fellow-Bishops
                 ,
                 Innocentius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 Basil
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 Gregory
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nazianzum
                 ,
                 Hilary
                 a
                 French
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 Ambrose
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Milan
                 .
              
               Is
               it
               possible
               that
               these
               orthodoxe
               Fathers
               should
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               and
               vpon
               such
               occasions
               haue
               giuen
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               so
               many
               Mates
               ,
               in
               equalizing
               others
               with
               him
               ,
               if
               your
               Article
               of
               
                 Monarchicall
                 Dominion
              
               had
               entred
               into
               their
               breasts
               or
               braines
               ?
            
          
           
             
               The
               same
               comparisons
               proued
               by
               ancient
               Churches
               .
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               THe
               generall
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               to
               make
               known
               their
               Consent
               in
               the
               Faith
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               doe
               endite
               an
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               inscribe
               it
               thus
               ;
               l
               
                 To
                 their
                 Reuerend
                 brethren
                 and
                 fellowes
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               to
               
                 Damasus
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 Ambrose
                 of
                 Milan
              
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Egypt
              
               gathered
               in
               Councell
               ,
               in
               their
               letters
               vnto
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Leo
              
               ,
               professe
               m
               
                 Their
                 Consent
                 in
                 the
                 Catholike
                 faith
                 with
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
              
               ;
               naming
               as
               well
               
                 Anatolius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Basil
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Iuuenall
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Leo
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Decree
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Carthage
              
               ,
               in
               her
               third
               Councell
               standeth
               thus
               :
               n
               
                 It
                 is
                 decreed
                 that
                 we
                 consult
                 hereupon
                 with
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 Syricius
              
               (
               viz.
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               )
               
                 and
                 Simplician
              
               ,
               
               viz.
               Bishop
               of
               Milane
               .
               Not
               to
               omit
               how
               you
               confesse
               ,
               that
               o
               
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 did
                 sometime
                 enioy
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishops
                 equally
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
              
               but
               this
               they
               did
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 by
                 permission
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 conniuence
                 .
              
               Tell
               you
               this
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               know
               not
               that
               
                 (
                 Maiestie
                 brooking
                 no
                 Corriuall
              
               )
               the
               Monarchie
               of
               Popes
               would
               neuer
               dispense
               ,
               or
               continue
               at
               any
               One
               ,
               vsurping
               equall
               Title
               of
               
                 Monarchicall
                 Iurisdiction
              
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               snatch
               their
               Papall
               Miters
               from
               of
               their
               heads
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 distinction
                 of
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 familiarly
                 knowne
                 to
                 euery
                 vulgar
                 man
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 East
                 and
                 West-Church
                 ,
                 by
                 euery
                 babe
                 in
                 Historicall
                 learning
                 :
                 vnderstanding
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 anciently
                 held
                 as
                 two
                 generall
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 one
                 subordinate
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 as
                 will
                 afterwards
                 more
                 plainly
                 appeare
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 shall
                 except
                 against
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 and
                 vniuersally
                 approued
                 Instructors
                 and
                 guides
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 East
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 opposite
                 vnto
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 your
                 now
                 Romane
                 Article
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Catholike
                 Antiquitie
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 as
                 when
                 Protestants
                 are
                 controlled
                 ,
                 condemned
                 ,
                 tormented
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 renouncing
                 this
                 your
                 Article
                 ,
                 
                   Ignatius
                   ,
                   Ireneus
                
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 Councels
                 ,
                 and
                 Others
                 )
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   Vinc.
                   Lirinensis
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Augustine
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 suffer
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 your
                 Rhenanus
                 spake
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   aliue
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   escape
                   vnpunished
                   ,
                
                 for
                 such
                 his
                 Praescriptions
                 .
                 So
                 False
                 and
                 Imposterous
                 is
                 your
                 Article
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 hauing
                 Dominion
                 ouer
                 all
                 Others
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Our
             third
             Argument
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             
               Catholike
               Church
            
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             
               Six
               Generall
               Councels
            
             after
             the
             Apostles
             :
             Besides
             
               a
               Seuenth
            
             and
             
               Eight
               Councell
            
             ,
             in
             Your
             estimation
             ,
             Generall
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               EVery
               true
               
                 Generall
                 Councell
              
               you
               will
               esteeme
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Representatiue
                 Church
                 Catholike
              
               ;
               than
               which
               ,
               after
               the
               euidence
               of
               diuine
               
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               no
               better
               proofe
               can
               be
               required
               by
               the
               Professors
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               we
               hold
               it
               our
               duetie
               ,
               for
               your
               better
               satisfaction
               ,
               to
               giue
               you
               Instances
               in
               the
               first
               
                 Six
                 Generall
                 Councels
              
               ,
               beginning
               at
               the
               
                 first
                 Generall
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               That
               the
               Beliefe
               of
               the
               Romish
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 &c.
              
               damneth
               all
               the
               Catholike
               Fathers
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Beleeuers
               .
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               THe
               first
               Generall
               Councell
               in
               Christianitie
               ,
               after
               the
               
                 Synod
                 of
                 the
              
               *
               Apostles
               ,
               was
               that
               famous
               first
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               ,
               consisting
               of
               CCCXVIII
               .
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               whom
               were
               made
               
               two
               Decrees
               vtterly
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               now
               Article
               of
               the
               
                 Dominion
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Pope
                 ,
              
               aboue
               all
               other
               Churches
               and
               their
               Bishops
               .
               One
               is
               against
               the
               Appeales
               of
               persons
               Excommunicate
               in
               any
               Dioces
               vnto
               remote
               Churches
               :
               which
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Africke
               ,
               in
               their
               Councell
               (
               wherein
               
                 Saint
                 Augustine
              
               was
               an
               Actor
               )
               did
               absolutely
               denie
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               a
               
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 .
              
               The
               second
               Instance
               in
               the
               
                 sixt
                 Canon
              
               of
               the
               same
               
                 Nicene
                 Synod
              
               ,
               decreeing
               thus
               ;
               b
               
                 That
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 should
                 haue
                 the
                 Gouernment
                 ouer
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 Lybia
                 ,
                 and
                 Pentapolis
              
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Greek
               ]
               
                 because
                 also
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 the
                 same
                 custome
                 :
              
               thereby
               distinguishing
               and
               limiting
               their
               Prouinces
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               may
               still
               haue
               gouernment
               within
               his
               Prouinces
               ,
               
                 As
                 also
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               hath
               in
               his
               .
               And
               that
               because
               of
               prescription
               of
               Custome
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               that
               is
               ]
               LET
               THE
               ANCIENT
               COVRSE
               HOLD
               ;
               and
               adde
               ,
               
                 As
                 also
                 let
                 Antioch
                 and
                 other
                 Prouinces
                 hold
                 their
                 ancient
                 Priuiledges
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Which
               taketh
               away
               all
               Subordination
               of
               the
               authoritie
               of
               Alexandria
               to
               Rome
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               current
               sence
               of
               this
               Canon
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Antiquitie
               ,
               vntill
               the
               boldnesse
               of
               your
               Authors
               ,
               thinking
               to
               carry
               the
               matter
               by
               out-facing
               ,
               deuised
               a
               strange
               Answer
               .
               c
               
                 The
                 sence
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               Bellarmine
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 should
                 haue
                 these
                 Prouinces
                 there
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 accustomed
                 to
                 permitt
                 it
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               As
               though
               they
               were
               not
               words
               of
               Comparison
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               should
               enioy
               his
               Priuileges
               ,
               accordingly
               
                 as
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               held
               anciently
               his
               :
               but
               that
               the
               Prerogatiue
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               was
               and
               had
               beene
               then
               to
               Permitt
               ,
               or
               dispose
               of
               the
               Prouinces
               of
               the
               
                 Patriarkes
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 and
                 Antioch
              
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               Bishops
               at
               his
               owne
               pleasure
               .
               A
               Glosse
               both
               sencelesse
               and
               shamelesse
               .
               Sencelesse
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               carrieth
               with
               it
               a
               Confluence
               of
               Absurdities
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               it
               had
               beene
               an
               impietie
               for
               the
               Accusers
               to
               haue
               called
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               and
               Antioch
               into
               question
               ,
               to
               be
               determined
               in
               that
               Councell
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 faith
              
               then
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               in
               the
               power
               of
               
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               to
               order
               all
               such
               matters
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               of
               other
               Patriarks
               ,
               as
               he
               
               should
               thinke
               good
               .
               Next
               ,
               the
               Councell
               had
               bene
               guilty
               of
               vnpardonable
               remissenesse
               ,
               when
               they
               heard
               a
               Case
               ,
               so
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               would
               not
               seuerely
               rebuke
               the
               Accusers
               ,
               as
               scandalous
               and
               Schismaticall
               fellowes
               ;
               nor
               reiect
               the
               Case
               it selfe
               with
               indignation
               and
               detestation
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               they
               could
               not
               take
               vpon
               them
               to
               decide
               ,
               without
               the
               danger
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               :
               But
               much
               more
               for
               determining
               contrarily
               (
               as
               they
               did
               )
               saying
               ,
               LET
               ANCIENT
               CVSTOMES
               HOLD
               ;
               whereas
               they
               should
               rather
               haue
               expresly
               acknowledged
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               the
               life
               and
               soule
               of
               euery
               Custome
               ,
               which
               comprehendeth
               any
               matter
               of
               Faith
               necessary
               to
               Saluation
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               this
               Answer
               is
               also
               shamelesse
               ,
               is
               prooued
               by
               the
               Sun-shine
               light
               of
               storie
               :
               For
               that
               those
               words
               ,
               [
               
                 Because
                 also
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 Custome
              
               ]
               are
               words
               of
               Comparison
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               and
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               point
               of
               maintaining
               their
               ancient
               Priuileges
               .
               Which
               not
               onely
               the
               words
               *
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 Because
                 also
              
               ,
               ]
               do
               plainly
               prooue
               ,
               (
               As
               when
               one
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 this
                 man
                 a
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 because
                 also
                 I
                 gaue
                 a
                 Crowne
                 to
                 his
                 fellow
              
               )
               but
               furthermore
               the
               three
               Editions
               ,
               now
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               body
               of
               your
               Councels
               ,
               by
               your
               Binius
               ,
               wherein
               the
               words
               are
               ;
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 the
                 like
                 Custome
                 ,
              
               without
               any
               word
               of
               Permission
               .
               Yet
               were
               all
               this
               but
               a
               kind
               of
               Modesty
               ,
               if
               you
               did
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Chalcedon
              
               ,
               vpon
               the
               same
               ground
               ,
               (
               namely
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               but
               matter
               of
               Custome
               ,
               and
               no
               Diuine
               Ordinance
               )
               did
               ,
               against
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               aduance
               the
               Prerogatiue
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               *
               Constantinople
               .
               If
               you
               did
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               three
               of
               your
               
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               for
               the
               giuing
               of
               an
               high
               point
               of
               Dominion
               ,
               (
               euen
               the
               Prerogatiue
               of
               
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
              
               from
               other
               Prouinces
               )
               alleaged
               ,
               though
               *
               forgedly
               and
               fraudulently
               ,
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
              
               .
               And
               if
               you
               did
               not
               further
               know
               it
               Confessed
               by
               a
               Cardinall
               of
               farre
               more
               ancient
               note
               ,
               and
               greater
               ingenuity
               than
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               that
               the
               direct
               Sence
               of
               the
               
                 Nicene
                 Canon
              
               is
               ,
               that
               d
               
                 As
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 ouer
                 all
                 his
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Custome
                 ,
                 should
                 haue
                 thorow-out
                 Lybia
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               same
               Cardinall
               proceeds
               ,
               in
               shewing
               how
               much
               Rome
               hath
               since
               encroached
               beyond
               her
               ancient
               limits
               :
               e
               
                 Wee
                 see
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 vse
                 and
                 custome
                 of
                 Subiectionall
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 hath
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 got
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 ancient
                 Constitutions
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               how
               shall
               we
               expect
               good
               conscience
               from
               your
               Bellarmine
               ,
               in
               acknowledging
               the
               true
               iudgement
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
              
               ,
               who
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               obiected
               (
               against
               the
               latter
               Romane
               Councels
               ,
               to
               prooue
               them
               bastardly
               and
               illegitimate
               )
               that
               it
               is
               required
               as
               a
               
                 necessary
                 Condition
                 in
                 a
                 Councell
              
               ,
               in
               all
               Diuine
               Constitutions
               ,
               to
               stand
               vpon
               Diuine
               grounds
               ,
               the
               
                 holy
                 Scriptures
              
               onely
               ;
               f
               answereth
               that
               
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 equall
                 condition
              
               .
               And
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               thrice-renoumed
               
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 the
              
               GREAT
               required
               in
               this
               
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
              
               ,
               that
               g
               
                 Because
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 do
                 plainly
                 instruct
                 vs
                 in
                 Diuine
                 matters
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 Determinations
                 vpon
                 questions
                 ,
                 from
                 words
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 diuinely
                 inspired
              
               ;
               yet
               answereth
               the
               same
               Bellarmine
               thus
               :
               h
               Constantine
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Emperour
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 no
                 great
                 Doctour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 yet
                 vnbaptized
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 vnderstood
                 not
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               Thus
               doth
               this
               your
               Cardinall
               twit
               and
               taunt
               the
               iudgement
               of
               that
               godly
               Emperour
               ,
               witnessed
               by
               Theodoret
               ;
               where
               expressing
               his
               testimonie
               ,
               and
               citing
               the
               place
               ,
               yet
               (
               as
               the
               Steward
               in
               the
               Gospell
               )
               vniustly
               concealeth
               from
               his
               Reader
               that
               which
               followeth
               in
               Theodoret
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               i
               
                 The
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 obeyed
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
              
               and
               Concluded
               matters
               accordingly
               .
               So
               little
               regard
               haue
               the
               now
               Romanists
               to
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
              
               ,
               which
               hath
               bene
               euer
               since
               worthily
               honourable
               in
               the
               memorie
               of
               all
               true
               worshippers
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               .
               By
               which
               notwithstanding
               we
               see
               two
               Articles
               of
               Popery
               quite
               ouerthrowne
               ;
               One
               of
               the
               pretended
               
                 Papall
                 Dominion
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 :
              
               the
               o●her
               ,
               the
               
                 Equalling
                 of
                 Traditions
                 with
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               for
               the
               deciding
               of
               matters
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Canons
                 of
                 those
                 CCCXVIII
                 .
                 Fathers
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Generall
                   Councell
                   of
                   Nice
                
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 thus
                 infirmed
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Subiection
                   to
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 found
                 beleefe
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 syncere
                 Professors
                 throughout
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
                 Whether
                 therefore
                 you
                 will
                 haue
                 your
                 Article
                 to
                 damne
                 so
                 many
                 
                   Catholike
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 the
                 admirable
                 lights
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 esteeme
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Article
                   Damnable
                
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 iudge
                 you
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               II.
               That
               the
               beleefe
               of
               the
               Romish
               Article
               ,
               The
               
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Damneth
               the
               CL.
               Catholike
               Bishops
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 Generall
              
               Councell
               ,
               being
               the
               first
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               Anno
               380.
               
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               WEE
               present
               before
               you
               the
               CL.
               Catholike
               Bishops
               in
               the
               second
               Generall
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               whereunto
               it
               may
               seeme
               that
               both
               you
               and
               we
               do
               willingly
               referre
               our selues
               .
               First
               then
               we
               shall
               heare
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Obiections
                 .
              
               
                 k
                 
                   The
                   second
                   Generall
                   Councell
                
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 )
                 
                   in
                   their
                   Epistle
                   to
                   Pope
                   Damasus
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   gathered
                   by
                   the
                   Mandate
                   of
                   Pope
                   Damasus
                   :
                   and
                   confesse
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   the
                   members
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 obiected
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 a
                 mistake
                 ;
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 himselfe
                 confessing
                 ,
                 that
                 l
                 
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Epistle
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   certaine
                   Bishops
                   that
                   had
                   bene
                   at
                   the
                   Councell
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Mandate
                
                 ,
                 he
                 referreth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 another
                 Councell
                 ;
                 against
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 
                 Current
                 of
                 Histories
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 generall
                 consent
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 
                   Mandates
                   of
                   Emperours
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 supreme
                 and
                 first
                 compulsarie
                 Causes
                 for
                 the
                 collecting
                 of
                 Councels
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 looseth
                 ,
                 in
                 mis-citing
                 his
                 true
                 Authors
                 ,
                 he
                 studieth
                 to
                 gaine
                 by
                 mis-interpreting
                 of
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Theodoret.
                 For
                 whereas
                 Theodoret
                 saith
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   letters
                   the
                   yeare
                   past
                
                 ,
                 He
                 (
                 against
                 all
                 Lex●cons
                 )
                 readeth
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Mandate
                   of
                   letters
                
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 fine
                 art
                 ,
                 trow
                 yee
                 ?
                 For
                 take
                 your
                 owne
                 Translation
                 of
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 ver
                 .
                 10.
                 (
                 whether
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Latine
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 English
                 )
                 
                   This
                   is
                   profitable
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   begun
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   willing
                   [
                   Gr.
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Vulg.
                 
                   Ab
                   anno
                   superiori
                
                 ;
                 Rhemists
                 English
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   from
                   the
                   yeare
                   past
                
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 should
                 translate
                 [
                 
                   the
                   yeare
                   past
                
                 ]
                 into
                 Mandate
                 ,
                 might
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 suspected
                 that
                 the
                 mans
                 wits
                 were
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 waine
                 ?
                 as
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Prouerb
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Last
                   yeare
                   the
                   better
                
                 ;
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 worthie
                 .
                 Is
                 there
                 here
                 any
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Commander
                 ?
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Similitude
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Members
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 colour
                 of
                 Superiority
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 alwaies
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 namely
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 
                   Priority
                   of
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 but
                 neuer
                 of
                 Dominion
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Inscription
                   of
                   the
                   Epistle
                
                 doth
                 cōfute
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 Damasus
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 ioyntly
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 thus
                 :
                 n
                 
                   Most
                   honourable
                   and
                   Reuerend
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   Colleagues
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Epistle
                 it selfe
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 thred
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   declare
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   your
                   proper
                   members
                
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 ?
                 
                   that
                   your
                   raigning
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   raigne
                   with
                   you
                   .
                   Members
                
                 therefore
                 of
                 Colleagueship
                 ,
                 as
                 Cor-regnants
                 .
                 We
                 haue
                 heard
                 your
                 Pretence
                 ,
                 be
                 you
                 as
                 ready
                 to
                 heare
                 our
                 contrary
                 proofe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 said
                 
                   Generall
                   Councell
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Canon
                 ,
                 decreeth
                 thus
                 :
                 o
                 
                   The
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   Primacie
                   next
                   after
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   new
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 Yeelding
                 to
                 Rome
                 her
                 birth-right
                 of
                 Primacie
                 ;
                 which
                 whatsoeuer
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 they
                 iudge
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 established
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 Diuine
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Seate
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 the
                 
                   Citie
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Binius
                 acknowledgeth
                 to
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 that
                 ground
                 .
                 Who
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 digest
                 this
                 Canon
                 ,
                 but
                 why
                 ?
                 p
                 
                   This
                   Canon
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Baronius
                   )
                   was
                   not
                   receiued
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 Truly
                 it
                 were
                 more
                 then
                 maruaile
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 should
                 admit
                 any
                 Canon
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 any
                 way
                 derogate
                 from
                 her
                 presumption
                 :
                 Albeit
                 your
                 owne
                 
                   Cardinall
                   Cusanus
                
                 *
                 hath
                 confessed
                 her
                 former
                 Encroachments
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 punctually
                 .
                 Which
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 60.
                 yeares
                 after
                 ,
                 opposed
                 against
                 this
                 Canon
                 ?
                 what
                 one
                 Bishop
                 before
                 
                   Pope
                   Leo
                
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 most
                 equall
                 ?
                 Albeit
                 there
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Councell
                 ,
                 
                   Cyril
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   Timothy
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Miletus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Antioch
                
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 of
                 three
                 seuerall
                 
                   Patriarchall
                   Seas
                
                 ,
                 who
                 consented
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 they
                 themselues
                 receiued
                 some
                 preiudice
                 by
                 that
                 Decree
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Canon
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 force
                 ,
                 to
                 beate
                 downe
                 your
                 whole
                 bul-warke
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 Romane-Catholike
                 and
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Dominion
                   ouer
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 expect
                 some
                 Obiection
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 One
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 foule
                 one
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 namely
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   surreptitious
                   Canon
                
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 generall
                 consent
                 of
                 that
                 Synod
                 .
                 Which
                 we
                 shall
                 then
                 confesse
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 perswade
                 any
                 reasonable
                 man
                 to
                 thinke
                 th●t
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Supposititious
                   and
                   forged
                   Canon
                
                 ,
                 purposely
                 against
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 themselues
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 oppugned
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 vnequall
                 ▪
                 yet
                 neuer
                 excepted
                 against
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Surreptitious
                   and
                   false
                
                 :
                 Not
                 Leo
                 ,
                 not
                 Gelasius
                 ,
                 not
                 Gregorie
                 ,
                 although
                 that
                 they
                 tooke
                 the
                 Sanction
                 of
                 that
                 Canon
                 indignely
                 .
                 Or
                 that
                 the
                 r
                 
                   Legates
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                
                 (
                 stifly
                 opposing
                 against
                 the
                 subiect
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 Canon
                 )
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 branded
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Note
                 of
                 Forgerie
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 made
                 expresse
                 mention
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 so
                 conceiued
                 thereof
                 .
                 Or
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 beyond
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 opposed
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 letters
                 to
                 
                   Leo
                   Pope
                
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 there
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 with
                 mutuall
                 consent
                 s
                 
                   Confirmed
                   the
                   Rule
                   and
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   CL.
                   Bishops
                   in
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   
                   standing
                   that
                   his
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Legates
                   Paschasinus
                   and
                   Lucentius
                   did
                   dissent
                   therefrom
                
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 iudged
                 the
                 said
                 Canon
                 to
                 be
                 absolutely
                 true
                 .
                 So
                 false
                 is
                 your
                 obiection
                 of
                 Falshood
                 against
                 that
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Canon
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Generall
                   Councell
                
                 ,
                 albeit
                 neuer
                 receiued
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 because
                 preiudiciall
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 euident
                 argument
                 of
                 their
                 No
                 -
                 Subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Execrable
                 therefore
                 is
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   subiection
                   whereunto
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Saluation
                   :
                
                 whereby
                 C
                 L.
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 accounted
                 Catholikes
                 throughout
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 necessarily
                 excluded
                 from
                 Saluation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               beleefe
               of
               the
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 subiection
                 whereunto
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Saluation
                 ,
              
               damneth
               the
               C
               C.
               Bishops
               in
               the
               third
               Generall
               
                 Councell
                 at
                 Ephesus
              
               .
               Anno
               434.
               
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               IN
               this
               
                 Generall
                 Councell
              
               CC.
               Bishops
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               some
               things
               there
               are
               ,
               which
               you
               obiect
               ;
               and
               some
               things
               which
               you
               must
               haue
               the
               patience
               to
               haue
               obiected
               vnto
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Obiections
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 would
                 proue
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Councell
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 t
                 
                   The
                   supreme
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                
                 aboue
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 ?
                 first
                 .
                 
                   They
                   confessed
                   that
                   they
                   deposed
                   Nestorius
                   by
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   Pope
                   Celestine
                   .
                
                 False
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Command
                 ,
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 Councell
                 .
                 If
                 that
                 word
                 had
                 beene
                 vsed
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 haue
                 proued
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 owne
                 Letters
                 themselues
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 needed
                 to
                 put
                 you
                 to
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 word
                 could
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 obiected
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 you
                 well
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 Command
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 Popes
                 ,
                 in
                 primitiue
                 and
                 ancient
                 times
                 .
                 Saint
                 
                   Gregory
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 about
                 an
                 C
                 L.
                 yeares
                 after
                 Celestine
                 ,
                 did
                 vtterly
                 abhorre
                 it
                 .
                 u
                 I
                 COMMAND
                 ?
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   away
                   with
                   the
                   word
                
                 ,
                 COMMAND
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   commanded
                
                 .
                 Yet
                 thus
                 you
                 labour
                 to
                 frame
                 and
                 fashion
                 your
                 old
                 Popes
                 after
                 the
                 models
                 of
                 your
                 new
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 your
                 new
                 ones
                 may
                 not
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 degenerated
                 from
                 the
                 old
                 .
                 Yet
                 something
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 x
                 
                   They
                   were
                   mooued
                   and
                   compelled
                   by
                   his
                   letters
                   :
                
                 meaning
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 perswasions
                 of
                 that
                 Orthodoxe
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 but
                 onely
                 [
                 
                   tùm
                   ,
                   tùm
                   ]
                   in
                   part
                
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Both
                   by
                   the
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   by
                   your
                   letters
                   :
                
                 and
                 both
                 these
                 had
                 relation
                 to
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 Reasons
                 and
                 inducements
                 premised
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 then
                 slie
                 Sophistrie
                 ,
                 to
                 conclude
                 an
                 whole
                 from
                 a
                 Part
                 ?
                 Yea
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 Councell
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 
                   They
                   durst
                   not
                   iudge
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   reserued
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   Pope
                   Celestine
                   :
                   which
                   plainly
                   sheweth
                   the
                   supreme
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                
                 So
                 you
                 .
                 What
                 signifie
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   They
                   durst
                   not
                   iudge
                   Iohn
                   of
                   Antioch
                   ?
                
                 why
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 plainly
                 relate
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 deposed
                 him
                 .
                 y
                 
                   We
                   haue
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   deuested
                   him
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Sacerdotall
                   power
                   .
                
                 So
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 referring
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 That
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 
                   they
                   might
                   with
                   lenity
                   ouercome
                   his
                   rashnesse
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 preferre
                 him
                 to
                 another
                 Censure
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 had
                 bene
                 no
                 lenity
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 aduise
                 of
                 Celestine
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 perswasion
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 first
                 reclaimed
                 from
                 error
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 a
                 further
                 discouerie
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclipse
                 of
                 the
                 Conscience
                 in
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 what
                 
                   Supreme
                   authority
                
                 he
                 would
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 z
                 Councell
                 could
                 not
                 depose
                 
                   Nestorius
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Mandate
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 durst
                 depose
                 
                   Iohn
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   Antioch
                
                 ,
                 but
                 referred
                 the
                 Cause
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 issue
                 hereof
                 must
                 be
                 directly
                 this
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   absolutely
                   aboue
                   
                   a
                   Generall
                   Councell
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 defendeth
                 else-where
                 .
                 This
                 were
                 a
                 
                   Supreme
                   authority
                
                 indeed
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 truth
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 falshood
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 since
                 condemned
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 a
                 know
                 )
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 
                   Councels
                   of
                   Constance
                
                 and
                 Basil
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 
                   flat
                   Heresie
                
                 :
                 Which
                 your
                 
                   Doctors
                   of
                   Paris
                
                 haue
                 alwaies
                 disclaimed
                 ,
                 as
                 contrary
                 to
                 antiquity
                 :
                 and
                 which
                 no
                 Councell
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 did
                 as
                 yet
                 expresly
                 decree
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 
                   Doctor
                   Stapleton
                
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 Champion
                 in
                 this
                 Cause
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 denie
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 betaketh
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 b
                 
                   Late
                   tacit
                   and
                   silent
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Doctors
                
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 .
                 Was
                 not
                 this
                 then
                 more
                 than
                 boldnesse
                 in
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 to
                 inferre
                 this
                 Supreme
                 authority
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Councell
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 this
                 Councell
                 called
                 
                   Celestine
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 c
                 Fellow-Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 heard
                 )
                 
                   Excommunicate
                   and
                   depose
                   the
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   Antioch
                   ,
                
                 before
                 they
                 made
                 any
                 Relation
                 thereof
                 vnto
                 
                   Celestine
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 It
                 did
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 now
                 pretended
                 
                   Supreme
                   authority
                
                 and
                 priuilege
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 Cases
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 soly
                 Reserued
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 d
                 Determination
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 looke
                 into
                 the
                 Councell
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 Epistle
                 alleaged
                 ,
                 wherein
                 (
                 concerning
                 the
                 points
                 which
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 had
                 constituted
                 )
                 e
                 Wee
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   haue
                   iudged
                   them
                   to
                   stand
                   firme
                   :
                   wherefore
                   we
                   agree
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   one
                   sentence
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   hold
                   them
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 Pelagius
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 )
                 
                   to
                   be
                   deposed
                   .
                   Ergo
                
                 ,
                 Consent
                 to
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 sentence
                 doth
                 gaine-say
                 his
                 
                   Supreme
                   authority
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 principally
                 we
                 oppose
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   this
                   Councell
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                
                 in
                 decreeing
                 ,
                 that
                 f
                 
                   Neither
                   the
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   Antioch
                
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 claime
                 ,
                 
                   Nor
                   any
                   other
                   should
                   assume
                   authority
                   of
                   ordaining
                   any
                   Bishop
                   within
                   the
                   Isle
                   of
                   Cyprus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Synod
                 made
                 this
                 Decree
                 ,
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 thereby
                 excluded
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 adde
                 more
                 peremptorily
                 ;
                 g
                 
                   It
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   in
                   all
                   Prouinces
                   and
                   Dioces
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Bishop
                   drawe
                   vnder
                   his
                   subiection
                   any
                   Prouince
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   his
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   lest
                   that
                   vnder
                   pretence
                   of
                   Priest-hood
                   he
                   bring
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   Arrogance
                   and
                   Pride
                   .
                
                 The
                 very
                 selfe-same
                 disease
                 ,
                 which
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 and
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Africke
                
                 ,
                 *
                 haue
                 both
                 expressely
                 noted
                 ,
                 and
                 openly
                 detested
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Popes
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 of
                 their
                 times
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 NOne
                 of
                 you
                 euer
                 doubted
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Ephesus
                
                 was
                 Generall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 therein
                 truely
                 Catholikes
                 :
                 wherein
                 notwithstanding
                 you
                 see
                 diuers
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 of
                 disunion
                 ,
                 yet
                 of
                 no
                 Subiection
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 You
                 (
                 except
                 you
                 will
                 condemne
                 CC.
                 holy
                 Bishops
                 )
                 must
                 needs
                 iudge
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Article
                
                 to
                 be
                 damnably
                 false
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               That
               the
               Beleefe
               of
               the
               Romane
               Article
               of
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 subiection
                 whereunto
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 saluation
                 ,
              
               Damneth
               aboue
               CCCC
               .
               Catholike
               Bishops
               in
               the
               fourth
               Generall
               Councell
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               FOure
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               Bishops
               were
               assembled
               in
               this
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Chalcedon
              
               ,
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               aduize
               concerning
               your
               Article
               of
               
                 Necessary
                 Subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               But
               first
               wee
               are
               ready
               to
               answer
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               replie
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Your
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Councell
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 )
                 said
                 that
                 h
                 
                   The
                   custodie
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   by
                   God.
                
                 It
                 saith
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 that
                 godly
                 primitiue
                 Pope
                 Eleutherius
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Bishops
                   in
                   France
                
                 (
                 as
                 i
                 you
                 know
                 )
                 that
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   is
                   committed
                   by
                   Christ
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
                 Were
                 They
                 therefore
                 ,
                 thinke
                 you
                 ,
                 all
                 Popes
                 ?
                 What
                 say
                 you
                 ?
                 k
                 
                   The
                   meaning
                   of
                   Eleutherius
                   is
                
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   that
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   Heretikes
                   doe
                   oppugne
                   the
                   Catholike
                   and
                   Vniuersall
                   Church
                   ,
                   it
                   belongeth
                   vnto
                   euery
                   Bishop
                   to
                   haue
                   an
                   vniuersal
                   care
                   to
                   defend
                   &
                   support
                   it
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Answer
                 indeed
                 ,
                 else
                 must
                 you
                 grant
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Pope
                   ouer
                   Saint
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 tooke
                 vpon
                 him
                 *
                 
                   The
                   cure
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 Bishop
                 
                   of
                   Alexandria
                
                 was
                 Pope
                 aboue
                 the
                 then
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene
                
                 saith
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 l
                 
                   He
                   hauing
                   the
                   presidence
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   thereby
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   Gouernement
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Christian
                   World.
                
                 By
                 these
                 Euidences
                 we
                 are
                 compelled
                 to
                 aske
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 Conscience
                 you
                 could
                 make
                 such
                 Obiections
                 ,
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 ,
                 to
                 busie
                 your
                 Aduersaries
                 ,
                 and
                 seduce
                 your
                 Disciples
                 with
                 all
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 you-your-selues
                 could
                 so
                 easily
                 make
                 answer
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 Catchitiue
                 haue
                 you
                 beene
                 at
                 the
                 shadow
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 trie
                 whether
                 we
                 can
                 apprehend
                 the
                 substantiall
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 belongeth
                 really
                 to
                 the
                 Supreame
                 and
                 
                   Papall
                   Dominion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ?
                 m
                 Because
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   common
                   consent
                   )
                   the
                   Pope
                   hath
                   supreme
                   authority
                   in
                   gouerning
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   therefore
                   can
                   hee
                   change
                   the
                   Canons
                   and
                   decrees
                   of
                   General
                   Councels
                   .
                
                 So
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 
                 what
                 then
                 say
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 equalling
                 of
                 other
                 Patriarchall
                 Seates
                 with
                 Rome
                 ?
                 o
                 
                   The
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   Councel
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   did
                   giue
                   Priuileges
                   to
                   the
                   Patriarkeship
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   equall
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                   but
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   did
                   oppose
                   against
                   the
                   Decree
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   disclaimed
                   it
                   .
                
                 You
                 say
                 true
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   of
                   that
                   Councell
                
                 ,
                 in
                 opposing
                 your
                 pretended
                 Papall
                 dignity
                 and
                 authority
                 ;
                 as
                 of
                 your
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 in
                 contradicting
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 therefore
                 ,
                 p
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   his
                   Monarchie
                   and
                   sole
                   gouernment
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   from
                   diuine
                   right
                   :
                
                 And
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   The
                   Romane
                   Church
                   was
                   founded
                   by
                   God
                   ;
                   What
                   Prouince
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   free
                   from
                   her
                   Iurisdiction
                   ?
                
                 So
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 is
                 your
                 
                   now
                   Romane
                   Faith.
                
                 But
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Generall
                   Councell
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 reason
                 of
                 withstanding
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 know
                 )
                 r
                 
                   For
                   that
                   they
                   held
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   was
                   founded
                   by
                   humane
                   authority
                
                 :
                 s
                 
                   Thinking
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   got
                   the
                   Primacie
                
                 (
                 namely
                 of
                 Order
                 )
                 
                   by
                   reason
                   onely
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   chiefe
                   Imperiall
                   Seate
                   .
                
                 So
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 haue
                 heard
                 of
                 Oppositions
                 enough
                 .
                 Gladly
                 would
                 we
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 can
                 reconcile
                 these
                 oddes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 iustly
                 condemne
                 your
                 
                   now
                   Romane
                   Faith
                
                 of
                 Nouelty
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Generall
                   Councell
                
                 ?
                 t
                 
                   This
                   was
                   indeed
                
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Decree
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   Councell
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Decree
                   was
                   not
                   lawfully
                   proceeded
                   in
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Legates
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   were
                   absent
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   protested
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   himselfe
                   would
                   not
                   approue
                   it
                   ,
                   saying
                   that
                   hee
                   did
                   allow
                   onely
                   those
                   Decrees
                   and
                   Canons
                   in
                   that
                   Synod
                   ,
                   which
                   concerned
                   matters
                   of
                   Faith.
                
                 So
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 vpon
                 this
                 Euidence
                 heare
                 our
                 Verdict
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 these
                 Premisses
                 we
                 finde
                 a
                 Councell
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 lawfull
                 
                 and
                 Generall
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 more
                 than
                 400
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 without
                 exception
                 Catholike
                 and
                 Orthodoxe
                 :
                 These
                 haue
                 opposed
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Subiection
                
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 razing
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 beleeuing
                 that
                 his
                 
                   Primacie
                   is
                   not
                   by
                   diuine
                   Authority
                   .
                
                 Vpon
                 this
                 beleefe
                 they
                 easily
                 cast
                 downe
                 the
                 roofe
                 of
                 your
                 Papall
                 building
                 ,
                 denying
                 the
                 Popes
                 power
                 of
                 gaine-saying
                 the
                 Positiue
                 and
                 humane
                 Decrees
                 and
                 
                   Canons
                   of
                   Generall
                   Councels
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 erecting
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 whom
                 They
                 adorne
                 with
                 a
                 Priuilege
                 of
                 power
                 (
                 excepting
                 priority
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 in
                 taking
                 place
                 ,
                 giuing
                 voice
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 
                   Equall
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 What
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 bee
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 ruinate
                 your
                 Romane
                 Article
                 ?
              
               
                 Yet
                 much
                 more
                 stand
                 you
                 entangled
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 Answers
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Reuerend
                 Fathers
                 determined
                 against
                 the
                 pretended
                 
                   Prerogatiue
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Contrarie
                 protestation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Legates
                
                 ;
                 they
                 teach
                 vs
                 thereby
                 another
                 crosse
                 point
                 to
                 your
                 Article
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Legates
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 virtue
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 suffrage
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Bishop
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 though
                 the
                 
                   Legates
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 were
                 absent
                 at
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 this
                 Act
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 bee
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 notwithstanding
                 present
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 disclaimed
                 the
                 Act
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 nothing
                 preuaile
                 ?
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 nullity
                 of
                 authority
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legates
                 ,
                 whensoeuer
                 they
                 contended
                 against
                 the
                 Maior
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   gainesaid
                   the
                   former
                   Decree
                   of
                   that
                   Councell
                   ,
                   albeit
                   he
                   did
                   approue
                   of
                   all
                   Canons
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   concerned
                   marters
                   of
                   Faith.
                
                 This
                 Answer
                 also
                 proueth
                 you
                 faithlesse
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 defence
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo.
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 therefore
                 opposed
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 that
                 Synod
                 ,
                 which
                 oppugneth
                 the
                 
                   Papall
                   Primacie
                
                 and
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 
                   no
                   matter
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 he
                 thereby
                 plainely
                 confesseth
                 your
                 Article
                 ,
                 which
                 maintaineth
                 the
                 
                   Dominion
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   ,
                
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith.
                 We
                 conclude
                 .
                 Therefore
                 either
                 must
                 those
                 430
                 godly
                 &
                 most
                 Reuerend
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Leo
                 the
                 Pope
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 be
                 damned
                 by
                 your
                 Romane
                 Article
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 
                 must
                 your
                 Article
                 be
                 condemned
                 by
                 their
                 contrarie
                 iudgement
                 and
                 Decree
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Contradiction
                
                 )
                 was
                 afterwards
                 sufficiently
                 confirmed
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 confesse
                 )
                 u
                 
                   Continued
                   a
                   long
                   time
                
                 .
                 So
                 large
                 and
                 long
                 a
                 false-hood
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   Necessary
                   Subiection
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 doth
                 exact
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               V.
               That
               the
               beleefe
               of
               the
               Article
               of
               an
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Subiection
                 to
                 Rome
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               damneth
               the
               165
               Fathers
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Generall
                 Councell
                 at
                 Constantinople
              
               ;
               being
               the
               second
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               Anno
               553.
               
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               LEt
               your
               owne
               most
               priuileged
               ,
               albeit
               most
               partial
               Authors
               ,
               Baronius
               &
               Binius
               ,
               relate
               the
               whole
               Cause
               .
               1.
               
               Concerning
               the
               
                 authority
                 of
              
               this
               Councell
               ,
               whether
               it
               deserue
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Councell
              
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
               They
               answer
               that
               x
               
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 General
                 Councell
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 approued
                 by
                 all
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Predecessors
                 and
                 Successors
                 to
                 Saint
                 Gregory
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 himselfe
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 reuerence
                 the
                 fift
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               Now
               come
               we
               to
               the
               relation
               of
               the
               Cause
               .
               First
               ,
               of
               Pope
               Agapetus
               .
               y
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 Anthimius
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 condemned
                 ,
                 was
                 afterwards
                 ventilated
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               This
               argueth
               the
               No-Dominion
               of
               the
               Pope
               ouer
               that
               Councell
               ,
               which
               will
               take
               vpon
               them
               to
               examine
               that
               cause
               ,
               which
               the
               Pope
               had
               before
               condemned
               .
               After
               Agapetus
               succeedeth
               Vigilius
               ;
               z
               At
               what
               time
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 called
                 [
                 Tria
                 Capitula
                 ]
                 was
                 condemned
                 .
              
               The
               summe
               of
               their
               Answer
               is
               this
               .
               
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 ,
                 before
                 this
                 Generall
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 defended
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Tria
                 Capitula
                 ]
                 which
                 the
                 Councell
                 being
                 gathered
                 together
                 condemned
                 :
                 The
                 Pope
                 resisted
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 ;
                 the
                 Councell
                 endeth
                 .
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 consenting
                 to
                 this
                 Councell
                 ,
                 is
                 banished
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Iustinian
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 this
                 Councell
                 had
                 so
                 concluded
                 ,
                 Vigilius
                 confirmed
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 thereupon
                 released
                 out
                 of
                 Banishment
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 this
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 the
                 Popes
                 change
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 cannot
                 be
                 preiudiciall
                 to
                 him
                 or
                 his
                 See
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 (
                 the
                 cause
                 being
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 of
                 Persons
                 )
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 vpon
                 iust
                 reason
                 ,
                 least
                 the
                 East
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 the
                 West
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 rent
                 in
                 sunder
                 .
              
               Thus
               farre
               your
               Authors
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 BE
                 the
                 Cause
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 or
                 onely
                 
                   of
                   Fact
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Persons
                 ,
                 it
                 mattereth
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 .
                 Wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 inquire
                 into
                 the
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 dispositions
                 of
                 this
                 Councell
                 :
                 nor
                 to
                 respect
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Vnion
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 created
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 
                   Necessary
                   subiection
                   to
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishop
                
                 thereof
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 Confession
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   defendeth
                
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 afterward
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   gain-sayeth
                
                 :
                 Next
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   contradicteth
                   the
                   Decree
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   ,
                
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Councell
                 ,
                 determinately
                 concluding
                 and
                 persisting
                 in
                 their
                 Sentence
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 Pope
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 his
                 Banishment
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 .
                 Yet
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 is
                 glad
                 (
                 for
                 Vnions
                 sake
                 )
                 to
                 yield
                 vnto
                 the
                 former
                 
                   Decree
                   of
                   the
                   Councel
                
                 .
                 So
                 They
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 Annotations
                 conceale
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Text
                 expressely
                 deliuereth
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   We
                   condemne
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   all
                   that
                   haue
                   defended
                   Tria
                   Capitula
                   .
                
                 But
                 Vigilius
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   had
                   before
                   this
                   Councell
                   defended
                   those
                   ,
                   Tria
                   Capitula
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 was
                 your
                 Pope
                 also
                 condemned
                 by
                 this
                 Councell
                 .
              
               
                 Behold
                 now
                 ,
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Faith
                
                 !
                 Behold
                 your
                 Monarch
                 !
                 Behold
                 his
                 Dominion
                 !
                 Behold
                 the
                 
                   necessary
                   Subiection
                
                 
                 of
                 his
                 Subiects
                 !
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 called
                 Dominion
                 to
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 yeeld
                 :
                 or
                 accounted
                 Subiection
                 of
                 that
                 Councell
                 ,
                 to
                 prescribe
                 Decrees
                 against
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 your
                 Pope
                 :
                 or
                 esteemed
                 Faith
                 of
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   Necessary
                   subiection
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 vpon
                 losse
                 of
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 dissenting
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Apostolicall
                   See
                
                 in
                 this
                 whole
                 Cause
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 thus
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 condemning
                 him
                 also
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 therefore
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 165
                 Bishops
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Generall
                   Councell
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 not
                 beleeuing
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 withstanding
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 damned
                 ;
                 or
                 el●e
                 that
                 your
                 Article
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 defenders
                 thereof
                 are
                 iustly
                 damnable
                 .
              
               
                 Consider
                 ,
                 we
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 a
                 snare
                 of
                 Heresie
                 and
                 Blasphemie
                 you
                 are
                 intangled
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 you
                 cannot
                 but
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 owne
                 Article
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   subiection
                   whereunto
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   ,
                
                 is
                 Contradicted
                 by
                 the
                 truely
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 purer
                 and
                 more
                 primitiue
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 500
                 yeeres
                 :
                 by
                 those
                 fiue
                 
                   Generall
                   Councels
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   first
                   fower
                
                 whereof
                 
                   Saint
                   Gregory
                
                 himselfe
                 professed
                 b
                 
                   To
                   imbrace
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   booke●
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   :
                
                 *
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Fift
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   also
                   reuerence
                
                 .
                 Idle
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 vaine
                 is
                 your
                 Obiection
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Synod
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 word
                 c
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 professed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   See
                
                 ;
                 by
                 not
                 discerning
                 betweene
                 a
                 Logicall
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Morall
                   Obedience
                
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 promised
                 Obedience
                 to
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 Orthodoxe
                 and
                 reasonable
                 Perswasions
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 her
                 peremptory
                 Commands
                 and
                 Conclusions
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 may
                 
                   Obey
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                
                 ,
                 by
                 subscribing
                 to
                 his
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 without
                 submitting
                 to
                 his
                 Iurisdiction
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 *
                 you
                 learne
                 ìt
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Superior
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 Inferior
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 yeeldeth
                 to
                 his
                 reasonable
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   a
                   sicke
                   man
                   to
                   the
                   Physitian
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               VI.
               That
               the
               beleefe
               of
               the
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Catholike
              
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               without
               subiection
               
                 whereunto
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 saluation
              
               ,
               doth
               damne
               all
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               
                 Sixt
                 ,
                 Seuenth
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Eighth
                 Councels
              
               ,
               in
               your
               owne
               estimation
               ,
               Generall
               .
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               THese
               three
               Councels
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               Generall
               ,
               and
               which
               doe
               containe
               aboue
               the
               compasse
               of
               300
               yeeres
               more
               ,
               giue
               vs
               iust
               Cause
               to
               iudge
               this
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Article
              
               to
               bee
               Imposterous
               .
               Wee
               instance
               ,
               first
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               Two.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Sixt
                 and
                 Seuenth
                 Councels
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Pope
                 Honorìus
                 ,
                 condemning
                 him
                 for
                 an
                 Heretike
                 .
              
               
                 d
                 
                   THe
                   Sixt
                   vniuersall
                   Synod
                
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 )
                 
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   yeere
                
                 681
                 
                   (
                   or
                   according
                   to
                   others
                
                 ,
                 685
                 )
                 
                   Celebrated
                   at
                   Constantinople
                   by
                
                 289
                 
                   Bishops
                   .
                   The
                   Seuenth
                   Vniuersall
                   Councell
                   was
                   held
                   at
                   Nice
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeere
                
                 781
                 ,
                 
                   wherin
                   were
                
                 350
                 Bishops
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 was
                 
                   Honorius
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 condemned
                 for
                 an
                 Heretike
                 .
                 How
                 will
                 you
                 free
                 your
                 Pope
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 Monothelite
                 ?
                 Namely
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   The
                   Fathers
                   of
                   both
                   these
                   Generall
                   Councels
                
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   were
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   might
                   easily
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   Fact
                   (
                   to
                   iudge
                   whether
                   Honorius
                   were
                   a
                   Monothelite
                   )
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   Faith.
                
                 So
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 a
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   Fact
                
                 then
                 ?
                 and
                 were
                 these
                 
                   Fathers
                   deceiued
                
                 therein
                 ?
                 Who
                 can
                 say
                 so
                 ?
                 Why
                 ,
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
                 doth
                 affirme
                 it
                 .
                 Good
                 God!
                 The
                 rare
                 modestie
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 wil
                 haue
                 vs
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 liuing
                 now
                 a
                 1000
                 yeeres
                 since
                 that
                 matter
                 was
                 in
                 agitation
                 ,
                 should
                 iudge
                 better
                 by
                 his
                 Coniectures
                 of
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 a
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   Fact
                
                 ,
                 than
                 could
                 639
                 Bishops
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 publike
                 
                   Synods
                   ,
                   [
                   iam
                   flagrante
                   crimine
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 when-as
                 yet
                 the
                 Cause
                 was
                 fresh
                 ,
                 and
                 greene
                 ,
                 their
                 Witnesses
                 liuing
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Circumstances
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 perfect
                 Intelligencers
                 )
                 visibly
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 Condemnation
                 of
                 Pope
                 Honorius
                 by
                 two
                 Councels
                 doth
                 vndermine
                 the
                 Fox-hole
                 ,
                 wherein
                 your
                 great
                 Clerkes
                 commonly
                 lurke
                 ,
                 by
                 telling
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Popes
                   may
                   be
                   Heretikes
                
                 ,
                 as
                 g
                 
                   Priuate
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   their
                   publike
                   Persons
                   ,
                   as
                   Popes
                   .
                
                 An
                 Answer
                 most
                 friuolous
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 those
                 Bishops
                 condemning
                 Him
                 in
                 their
                 publike
                 Councell
                 ,
                 did
                 iudge
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 publike
                 person
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 Condemned
                 
                   Honorius
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 tenor
                 ,
                 wherein
                 (
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 Heresie
                 )
                 they
                 condemned
                 
                   Sergius
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 ;
                 h
                 
                   Anathematizing
                   them
                   both
                   for
                   their
                   Heresie
                   of
                   Monothelitisme
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 would
                 much
                 better
                 haue
                 become
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 Confessed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Ingenuitie
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Canus
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 i
                 
                   Howsoeuer
                   other
                   Popes
                   may
                   be
                   excused
                   from
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   see
                   not
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   how
                   Honorius
                   can
                   be
                   vindicated
                   and
                   freed
                   from
                   this
                   guilt
                   ,
                   whom
                   Psellus
                   ,
                   Tharasius
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   Beda
                   ;
                   whom
                   Adrian
                   ,
                   and
                   Agatho
                   ,
                   both
                   Popes
                   ;
                   whom
                   the
                   seauenth
                
                 (
                 he
                 might
                 *
                 haue
                 also
                 alleaged
                 the
                 VI.
                 )
                 
                   Generall
                   Councell
                   hath
                   branded
                   with
                   the
                   Note
                   of
                   Haeresie
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 CALL
                 this
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   Fact
                
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 which
                 caused
                 those
                 Councels
                 to
                 condemne
                 Pope
                 Honorius
                 for
                 an
                 Heretike
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 yet
                 doth
                 this
                 plainely
                 and
                 ineuitably
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   may
                   be
                   an
                   Heretike
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 They
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 excommunicate
                 that
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 Communicated
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 (
                 persisting
                 an
                 Heretike
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 aliue
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 with
                 his
                 fellow
                 -
                 
                   Heretike
                   ,
                   Sergius
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 denie
                 vnion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 certainly
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 acknowledged
                 spirituall
                 Subiection
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 flatly
                 gain-sayeth
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 beleeuing
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                   and
                   the
                   Bishop
                   thereof
                   ,
                   without
                   subiection
                   vnto
                   whom
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   ,
                
                 Therefore
                 all
                 those
                 639.
                 
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 besides
                 two
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 Beleeuers
                 ,
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 your
                 Romish
                 Article
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 execrable
                 Paradox
                 ,
                 must
                 vtterly
                 be
                 abandoned
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               VII
               .
               That
               the
               Beliefe
               of
               the
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
              
               Church
               ,
               without
               subiection
               whereunto
               there
               is
               no
               Saluation
               ,
               damneth
               the
               
                 Eighth
                 Councell
              
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               k
               Generall
               ,
               consisting
               of
               383.
               
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               870.
               
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               WHat
               was
               done
               in
               this
               
                 fourth
                 Synod
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               you
               may
               vnderstand
               from
               your
               owne
               Men.
               These
               Bishops
               (
               saith
               your
               Binius
               )
               condemned
               a
               Custome
               of
               the
               
                 Sabboth-fast
                 in
                 Lent
              
               ,
               then
               vsed
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               :
               and
               thereupon
               made
               they
               a
               Canon
               ,
               inhibiting
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               from
               keeping
               that
               Custome
               any
               longer
               .
               Their
               words
               are
               these
               :
               l
               
                 Wee
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Canon
                 be
                 constantly
                 obserued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               Would
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               swallow
               and
               disgest
               such
               an
               hot
               morsell
               at
               this
               day
               ?
               wee
               trowe
               not
               :
               for
               m
               
                 This
                 Canon
              
               (
               saith
               your
               Surius
               )
               
                 is
                 not
                 receiued
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 reprehendeth
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 the
              
               MOTHER-CHVRCH
               
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
              
               .
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 YEa
                 rather
                 it
                 condemneth
                 your
                 presumption
                 ,
                 in
                 calling
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   the
                
                 CATHOLIKE
                 MOTHER-CHVRCH
                 
                   aboue
                   all
                   others
                
                 :
                 As
                 though
                 a
                 
                   Generall
                   Councell
                
                 were
                 not
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 than
                 Shee
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 those
                 383.
                 
                 Bishops
                 prescribe
                 a
                 Canon
                 ,
                 and
                 impose
                 it
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 sufficiently
                 disclaime
                 all
                 Subiection
                 vnto
                 her
                 ;
                 as
                 Any
                 ,
                 albeit
                 but
                 halfe-witted
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 discerne
                 .
                 Where
                 againe
                 wee
                 are
                 constrained
                 to
                 iudge
                 your
                 fore-said
                 Article
                 Execrable
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 giue
                 those
                 383.
                 
                 Bishops
                 ouer
                 for
                 damned
                 soules
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 generall
                 CHALLENGES
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 formerly
                 cited
                 
                   Eight
                   Generall
                
                 Councels
                 .
              
               
                 Remember
                 by
                 this
                 your
                 Article
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   subiection
                   whereunto
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Saluation
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                 
                   without
                   the
                   beliefe
                   whereof
                   none
                   can
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                
                 are
                 damned
                 not
                 onely
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 oppose
                 themselues
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 beleeue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 
                   Article
                   of
                   faith
                
                 .
                 Now
                 wee
                 haue
                 proued
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 Witnesses
                 (
                 as
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 eyes
                 )
                 that
                 aboue
                 2280.
                 
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 VIII
                 .
                 
                   Generall
                   Councels
                
                 (
                 and
                 euery
                 
                   Generall
                   Councell
                
                 you
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 )
                 haue
                 opposed
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 pretended
                 Subiection
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 by
                 proportioning
                 aswell
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Dioces
                
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 other
                 Patriarks
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 by
                 iudging
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Primacie
                
                 not
                 to
                 stand
                 vpon
                 any
                 
                   Diuine
                   authoritie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 vp
                 a
                 
                   Patriarke
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 will.
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 by
                 inhibiting
                 any
                 Bishop
                 whatsoeuer
                 from
                 Ordaining
                 Bishops
                 within
                 the
                 
                   Isle
                   of
                   Cyprus
                
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 ,
                 by
                 aduancing
                 the
                 
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 ,
                 and
                 establishing
                 them
                 in
                 equall
                 Priuiledges
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 notwitstanding
                 the
                 Popes
                 earnest
                 opposition
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 fift
                 ,
                 in
                 Condemning
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 ,
                 albeit
                 one
                 extreamely
                 vehement
                 in
                 that
                 Cause
                 .
                 The
                 Sixt
                 and
                 Seauenth
                 ,
                 in
                 condemning
                 Pope
                 
                   Honorius
                   of
                   Heresie
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Eighth
                 ,
                 by
                 imposing
                 a
                 Canon
                 vpon
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 challenging
                 Obedience
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Any
                 man
                 therefore
                 ,
                 although
                 destitute
                 of
                 good
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 if
                 but
                 endued
                 with
                 common
                 ingenuitie
                 ,
                 will
                 iudge
                 and
                 confesse
                 that
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 which
                 thus
                 Condemneth
                 aboue
                 2280.
                 
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Eighth
                   Generall
                   Councels
                
                 (
                 whereof
                 most
                 were
                 as
                 Catholike
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ancient
                 and
                 learned
                 )
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Beleeuers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 aboue
                 540.
                 yeares
                 Professours
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 iustly
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 as
                 Scandalous
                 ,
                 Schismaticall
                 ,
                 Hereticall
                 ,
                 Blasphemous
                 (
                 Respectiuely
                 )
                 and
                 euery
                 way
                 damnable
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Our
             fourth
             Argument
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Examples
             of
             
               particular
               Churches
               Catholike
            
             ,
             which
             contemning
             the
             Excommunication
             of
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             were
             notwithstanding
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Saluation
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               THree
               things
               there
               are
               ,
               which
               your
               new
               Romane
               *
               Article
               requireth
               as
               
                 Necessary
                 to
                 Saluation
              
               of
               Christians
               throughout
               the
               World.
               I.
               Is
               to
               haue
               Vnion
               with
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               and
               Head
               thereof
               .
               II.
               Because
               there
               are
               two
               kindes
               of
               Vnions
               (
               one
               in
               Equalitie
               ,
               as
               is
               betweene
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               same
               Body
               ;
               and
               another
               in
               an
               Inequalitie
               ,
               like
               as
               is
               betweene
               the
               Head
               and
               the
               Body
               )
               your
               Article
               exacteth
               
                 Vnion
                 of
                 subiection
              
               also
               .
               The
               III.
               is
               the
               
                 Necessitie
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               concerning
               both
               these
               ;
               as
               namely
               that
               euery
               Christian
               doe
               beleeue
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Article
               in
               both
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               indeede
               
                 Necessary
                 to
                 Saluation
              
               .
               Therefore
               haue
               wee
               singled
               out
               Examples
               of
               ancient
               Churches
               ,
               which
               you
               your selues
               note
               as
               
                 Excommunicate
                 by
                 the
                 Popo
              
               ;
               which
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               haue
               held
               to
               haue
               beene
               
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Saluation
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Our
               first
               Instance
               is
               in
               the
               ancient
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
              
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               the
               Excommunication
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Victor
              
               ,
               were
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Saluation
               .
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               YOur
               owne
               Authors
               boastingly
               relate
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               yeare
               197.
               
               n
               
                 Pope
                 Victor
                 did
                 excommunicate
                 all
                 the
                 Easterne
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 obseruing
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 vpon
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 :
                 which
                 Excommunication
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 afterwards
                 reuoked
                 ,
                 or
                 retracted
                 ;
                 wherein
                 notwithstanding
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 auerse
                 continued
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
               A
               storie
               certainly
               worthy
               your
               double
               consideration
               ,
               whereof
               you
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               it
               being
               recorded
               by
               Eusebius
               at
               large
               ;
               that
               namely
               o
               
                 Polycrates
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 in
                 Asia
              
               pleaded
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
              
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 Victor
              
               ,
               in
               that
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               whereunto
               the
               other
               
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Asia
              
               gaue
               their
               Consent
               :
               Prouing
               ,
               that
               their
               Custome
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Romane
               ,
               was
               receiued
               from
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 who
                 leaned
                 vpon
                 our
                 Lords
                 brest
                 :
              
               that
               it
               was
               practised
               by
               
                 Philip
                 the
                 Apostle
              
               ,
               who
               died
               in
               Asia
               :
               that
               it
               was
               continued
               by
               Saint
               
                 Polycarpus
                 Martyr
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Smyrna
              
               ;
               by
               
                 Thraseas
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Martyr
              
               ;
               by
               
                 Sagonius
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Martyr
              
               :
               and
               that
               then
               Polycrates
               being
               animated
               by
               these
               so
               worthy
               Examples
               ,
               and
               the
               vnanimous
               Consent
               of
               their
               
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Asia
              
               ,
               stood
               in
               defiance
               with
               that
               
                 Pope
                 Victor
              
               ,
               and
               contemned
               
                 his
                 Excommunications
              
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 I
                 who
                 haue
                 now
                 liued
                 sixtie
                 fiue
                 yeares
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 had
                 communion
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Brethren
                 dispersed
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 moued
                 with
                 these
                 terrors
              
               (
               meaning
               ,
               of
               
                 Ezcommunication
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 vrged
                 against
                 vs.
              
               Thus
               farre
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Storie
               ,
               wherein
               appeareth
               this
               Conclusion
               as
               manifest
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               deliuered
               in
               expresse
               termes
               ,
               viz.
               That
               a
               Christian
               may
               haue
               Communion
               generally
               with
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               else-where
               
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
              
               and
               See
               
                 of
                 Rome
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               be
               called
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Head
               ,
               whereunto
               all
               others
               ought
               to
               professe
               Vnion
               ,
               and
               yeeld
               Subiection
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               but
               your
               Question
               will
               be
               ,
               whether
               these
               
                 Asian
                 Churches
              
               ,
               being
               thus
               Excommunicate
               by
               the
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               and
               so
               without
               the
               Vnion
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               could
               therefore
               be
               said
               to
               be
               without
               the
               
                 state
                 of
                 Saluation
              
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               maine
               point
               ,
               for
               satisfaction
               whereunto
               ,
               first
               (
               if
               you
               will
               respect
               the
               faith
               of
               those
               Churches
               )
               it
               is
               plaine
               ,
               that
               they
               beleeued
               that
               the
               Excommunication
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               had
               no
               further
               power
               ,
               than
               to
               seperate
               them
               from
               his
               owne
               Romane
               Societie
               and
               Communion
               ;
               but
               extended
               not
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 Catholike
              
               ,
               and
               Separation
               from
               it
               .
               And
               this
               will
               appeare
               to
               bee
               true
               by
               better
               testimonies
               ,
               from
               the
               same
               knowne
               Storie
               it selfe
               ,
               where
               you
               may
               read
               that
               p
               
                 This
                 Act
                 of
                 Victor
                 did
                 not
                 well
                 please
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 greatly
                 reproue
                 him
                 for
                 troubling
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               Father
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 in
                 France
                 ,
              
               wrote
               Letters
               to
               Pope
               Victor
               ,
               Dehorting
               him
               from
               his
               purpose
               .
               This
               is
               enough
               ,
               to
               proue
               that
               
                 Pope
                 Victor
              
               was
               the
               Schismatike
               ,
               that
               
                 troubled
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               and
               not
               the
               
                 Asian
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               whom
               these
               other
               holy
               Bishops
               did
               so
               far
               iustifie
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               deserue
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
               But
               (
               to
               appeale
               to
               your
               owne
               Consciences
               )
               shew
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               in
               all
               your
               reading
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               that
               Polycrates
               and
               other
               
                 Asian
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               so
               Excommunicate
               by
               Pope
               Victor
               ,
               were
               held
               by
               any
               other
               Catholike
               Bishops
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               to
               be
               thereby
               without
               the
               
                 state
                 of
                 Saluation
              
               .
               For
               this
               ,
               you
               know
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               soule
               of
               your
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Saluation
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               but
               you
               full
               well
               know
               ,
               that
               Contrarily
               
                 Saint
                 Hierome
              
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Writers
              
               ,
               numbred
               Polycrates
               among
               those
               ,
               who
               did
               aduance
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 faith
              
               .
               And
               againe
               (
               relating
               this
               his
               opposition
               against
               Victor
               )
               q
               
                 This
                 I
                 therefore
                 mention
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 what
                 was
                 his
              
               (
               meaning
               
                 Polycrates
                 )
                 Authoritie
              
               .
               And
               yet
               againe
               ,
               Reporting
               the
               behaui●ur
               of
               Irenaeus
               and
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Case
               ,
               
               These
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 albeit
                 they
                 differed
                 in
                 opinion
                 from
                 the
                 Asian
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 consent
                 to
                 Pope
                 Victor
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
               So
               
               hee
               .
               Where
               ,
               
                 Not
                 Consenting
              
               to
               the
               Popes
               Excommunication
               ,
               doth
               plainly
               inferre
               their
               inward
               Communion
               with
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Asia
              
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 one
                 Case
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 were
                 enough
                 to
                 strangle
                 your
                 Romane
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Article
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   The
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   vnion
                   wherewith
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Saluation
                   .
                
                 Wherein
                 we
                 finde
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 Excommunicated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 his
                 See
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 were
                 reputed
                 still
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Catholike
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Catholike
                
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 godly
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Latine
                   Church
                
                 would
                 not
                 seuer
                 themselues
                 from
                 their
                 Communion
                 .
                 Yet
                 Bishop
                 Christopherson
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 beleeue
                 the
                 
                   Excommunication
                   of
                   Pope
                   Victor
                
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 vniuersall
                 power
                 &
                 extent
                 ,
                 translateth
                 the
                 Greeke
                 sentence
                 of
                 Eusebius
                 thus
                 :
                 s
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   exhorted
                   Pope
                   Victor
                   not
                   vtterly
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   so
                   many
                   Churches
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   vniuersall
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 Which
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 if
                 true
                 ,
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 became
                 a
                 sworne
                 Scribe
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 he
                 peruerts
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 rendred
                 thus
                 ;
                 t
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   exhorted
                   Pope
                   Victor
                   not
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   whole
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 without
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bodie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   Ergò
                
                 it
                 cannot
                 import
                 an
                 Excommunication
                 from
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 bodie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 particular
                 member
                 of
                 that
                 vniuersall
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 proued
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 then
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 your
                 new
                 Article
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 barbarous
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 Paradox
                 ,
                 which
                 separateth
                 from
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 life
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 Easterly
                 parts
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 who
                 u
                 
                   In
                   multitude
                   exceeded
                   the
                   Christians
                   of
                   the
                   Greeke
                   ,
                   and
                   Latine
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 But
                 God
                 be
                 thanked
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 those
                 Primitiue
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Excommunication
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 made
                 no
                 mortall
                 wound
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Asian
                   Bishops
                
                 esteemed
                 no
                 better
                 of
                 it
                 than
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Brutum
                   Fulmen
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 suffer
                 vs
                 to
                 bee
                 somewhat
                 more
                 equally
                 
                 minded
                 to
                 
                   Victor
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 than
                 you
                 your selues
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 perswade
                 our selues
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 by
                 this
                 his
                 Excommunication
                 intend
                 to
                 shew
                 or
                 arrogate
                 any
                 Iurisdiction
                 ouer
                 the
                 
                   Greeke
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Pastor
                 ouer
                 his
                 flocke
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 denie
                 participation
                 of
                 brotherly
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 so
                 forward
                 )
                 haue
                 dealt
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 
                   Diuision
                   Inter
                   Pares
                
                 :
                 which
                 likewise
                 doth
                 conclude
                 the
                 no-absolute
                 
                   Necessitie
                   of
                   Vnion
                   with
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Second
               Instance
               is
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Africke
                 ,
                 Numidia
              
               ,
               and
               Mauritania
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Saint
               Cyprian
               by
               87.
               
               Bishops
               in
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               256.
               
               Who
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               Excommunication
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               )
               were
               euer
               held
               ,
               by
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               the
               Essentiall
               members
               thereof
               ,
               and
               in
               state
               of
               Saluation
               .
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               WHen
               the
               Case
               of
               Basilides
               and
               Martial
               was
               on
               foot
               ,
               concerning
               Appeales
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Carthage
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Quaestion
                 of
                 Rebaptization
              
               of
               those
               persons
               ,
               that
               had
               renounced
               their
               Haeresies
               ,
               was
               in
               agitation
               betweene
               
                 Stephen
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Cyprian
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carthage
              
               ;
               The
               Church
               of
               Africke
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               that
               Primitiue
               age
               ,
               gaue
               so
               infallible
               testimonies
               of
               denying
               the
               Popes
               Catholike
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               other
               Churches
               ,
               and
               of
               despising
               his
               (
               now
               )
               pretended
               Catholike
               
                 power
                 of
                 Excommunication
              
               ,
               as
               may
               s●ffice
               for
               the
               full
               determination
               of
               this
               whole
               Cause
               ,
               in
               confutation
               of
               your
               new
               Article
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 saluation
                 .
              
               This
               Case
               therefore
               being
               so
               pertinent
               and
               pregnant
               ,
               wee
               will
               proceede
               therein
               methodically
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               I.
               The
               full
               Opposition
               of
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               against
               Stephen
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               SVch
               was
               the
               Opposition
               of
               Saint
               Cyprian
               and
               others
               against
               Stephen
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               euen
               by
               your
               owne
               Confessions
               ,
               a
               
                 Cyprian
                 gathered
                 a
                 Councell
                 of
              
               87.
               
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Africke
                 ,
                 Numidia
                 ,
                 and
                 Mauritania
                 ,
                 which
                 concluded
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Councell
                 celebrated
                 in
                 Italy
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               such
               ,
               that
               b
               
                 Cyprian
                 iudged
                 the
                 same
                 Pope
                 to
                 erre
                 proudly
                 ,
                 ignorantly
                 ,
                 and
                 blindly
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               impugned
               the
               Popes
               pretended
               power
               of
               
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
              
               ,
               accompting
               the
               Appellants
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Basilides
               and
               Martial
               ,
               c
               
                 Renegados
                 ,
                 and
                 desperate
                 Delinquents
              
               ;
               challenging
               his
               right
               of
               Iudicature
               ,
               for
               the
               proceeding
               against
               those
               notoriously
               wicked
               Companions
               ,
               who
               therefore
               
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 backe
                 againe
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 censured
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               such
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Carthage
              
               did
               deny
               to
               any
               whomsoeuer
               the
               Title
               of
               d
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               such
               ,
               that
               Cyprian
               would
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               name
               of
               POPE
               ,
               
                 per
                 Antonomasiam
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 By
                 way
                 of
                 Excellency
              
               ,
               to
               be
               proper
               to
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               as
               you
               teach
               :
               e
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               instant
               ,
               when
               as
               Cyprian
               was
               to
               lay
               downe
               his
               life
               to
               Martyrdome
               ,
               for
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               holy
               Faith
               ,
               f
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 of
                 the
                 Pro-Consull
              
               
               (
               who
               then
               had
               charge
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               )
               
                 saying
                 ,
                 Art
                 thou
                 Hee
                 ,
                 who
                 shewed
                 thy selfe
              
               POPE
               
                 among
                 the
                 Christians
                 ?
                 He
                 answered
                 I
                 am
                 .
              
               Which
               may
               be
               enough
               to
               dash
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               you
               appropriate
               vnto
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Pope
               .
               Great
               therefore
               was
               the
               Opposition
               of
               Cyprian
               against
               Stephen
               ,
               namely
               ;
               Bishop
               against
               Bishop
               ,
               Chaire
               against
               Chaire
               ,
               Councell
               against
               Councell
               ,
               as
               flat
               Diameter
               ,
               as
               possibly
               might
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               That
               Saint
               Cyprian
               and
               Others
               were
               Excommunicated
               by
               
                 Pope
                 Stephen
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               IT
               were
               friuolous
               to
               stand
               vpon
               presumptions
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               your
               owne
               Confessions
               .
               You
               g
               grant
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               when
               Saint
               Cyprian
               did
               contend
               with
               Stephen
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               the
               same
               Pope
               
                 Excommunicated
                 the
                 Easterne
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 and
                 Galatia
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               of
               Rebaptization
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               th'
               aforesaid
               Pope
               Stephen
               h
               
                 did
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 lay
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 cast
                 off
                 Cyprian
                 ,
              
               insomuch
               that
               
                 Hee
                 would
                 not
                 admit
                 vnto
                 his
                 speach
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 from
                 Cyprian
                 vnto
                 him
              
               :
               Nor
               this
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 commanded
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 profession
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 any
                 peace
                 or
                 communion
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 allow
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 house-roome
                 ,
                 or
                 lodging
                 .
              
               Yea
               and
               Pope
               
                 Stephen
                 signified
                 by
                 writing
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Communion
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 did
                 rebaptize
                 .
              
               Not
               to
               insist
               vpon
               the
               Popes
               lauish
               and
               reproachfull
               speach
               ,
               in
               calling
               
                 Cyprian
                 a
                 Counterfait
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 deceitfull
                 worker
                 .
              
               All
               which
               are
               prooued
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Firmilianus
              
               Bishop
               of
               Caesara
               in
               Cappadocea
               ;
               which
               almost
               in
               euery
               point
               doth
               manifest
               the
               
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
              
               .
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 FOR
                 what
                 better
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Excommunication
                   of
                   Saint
                   Cyprian
                   and
                   other
                   Bishops
                
                 of
                 his
                 Fraternity
                 ,
                 than
                 denying
                 by
                 writing
                 
                   All
                   communion
                
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Opinion
                 with
                 Cyprian
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 in
                 Act
                 ,
                 
                   Forbidding
                   all
                   communion
                
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   speach
                   and
                   conference
                
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   conuersation
                   and
                   company
                
                 :
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   eating
                   ,
                   or
                   hospitality
                
                 ?
                 Each
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 being
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 i
                 owne
                 positiue
                 Conclusions
                 )
                 a
                 proper
                 Character
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Greater
                   Excommunication
                
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 sense
                 ,
                 a
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               III.
               That
               
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
              
               held
               not
               the
               Excommunication
               of
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               an●
               valid
               Separation
               from
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               or
               hazardous
               to
               the
               state
               of
               Saluation
               .
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               NOne
               euer
               was
               more
               Christianly
               affected
               to
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               than
               was
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               nor
               more
               firmly
               belieued
               that
               the
               
                 Vnion
                 with
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
              
               whose
               profession
               was
               this
               :
               k
               
                 Although
                 a
                 man
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 were
                 slaine
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 Vnion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 crowned
                 with
                 Martyrdome
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               this
               was
               that
               Father
               of
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               who
               first
               vttered
               that
               excellent
               saying
               ,
               l
               
                 No
                 man
                 hath
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 his
                 Mother
              
               ;
               a
               speech
               twice
               vsed
               (
               and
               that
               worthily
               )
               by
               the
               same
               Father
               ,
               Saint
               Cyprian
               .
            
             
               Hardly
               can
               a
               Protestant
               change
               three
               words
               with
               any
               of
               you
               ,
               in
               Conference
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               but
               you
               m
               are
               ready
               to
               vsurpe
               ,
               vrge
               ,
               and
               inculcate
               this
               Sentence
               of
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               as
               a
               full
               Conuiction
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               thereby
               to
               proue
               and
               conclude
               all
               Protestants
               to
               be
               therefore
               without
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               acknowledge
               not
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               to
               be
               (
               according
               to
               your
               now
               Romane
               Article
               )
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Mother
                 
                 Church
              
               .
               Which
               Obiection
               hath
               bene
               already
               prooued
               ,
               from
               the
               generall
               voyce
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               many
               Examples
               from
               thence
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               farre
               from
               Truth
               ,
               as
               Antiquity
               is
               from
               Noueltie
               ,
               and
               plaine
               dealing
               from
               meere
               Sophistication
               and
               iugling
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               are
               we
               to
               try
               what
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               Sentence
               ,
               from
               Saint
               Cyprian
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               first
               Author
               thereof
               .
               The
               question
               then
               will
               be
               ,
               whether
               by
               MOTHER
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 haue
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
              
               he
               meant
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               or
               rather
               ,
               whether
               he
               spake
               it
               not
               then
               in
               Opposition
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
               The
               due
               examination
               hereof
               may
               be
               vnto
               vs
               an
               absolute
               decision
               of
               this
               whole
               .
               Cause
               ,
               concerning
               the
               pretended
               
                 Motherhood
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               Saint
               Cyprian
               then
               at
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               when
               hee
               made
               vse
               of
               this
               speech
               ;
               
                 He
                 hath
                 not
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
              
               wrote
               to
               Pompeius
               ,
               in
               reprehension
               of
               Pope
               Stephen
               ,
               for
               endeuouring
               (
               as
               n
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Heretikes
              
               ;
               wherein
               the
               same
               Stephen
               threatened
               Excommunication
               against
               Cyprian
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               him
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 meaneth
                 our
                 Stephen
                 to
                 breake
                 out
                 into
                 so
                 vengible
                 an
                 obstinacy
                 ?
              
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Excommunication
               threatened
               by
               Pope
               Stephen
               against
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               Others
               that
               were
               of
               a
               contrary
               opinion
               ,
               he
               doth
               contemne
               it
               ,
               yea
               and
               condemne
               it
               too
               ,
               when
               ,
               Alluding
               (
               as
               o
               your selues
               confesse
               )
               
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
              
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 None
                 of
                 all
                 vs
                 Bishops
              
               (
               in
               Africke
               )
               
                 doth
                 compell
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 contrary
                 minded
                 ,
                 with
                 any
                 tyrannicall
                 terror
                 .
              
            
             
               Often
               was
               the
               Opposition
               of
               Saint
               Cyprian
               against
               Stephen
               obiected
               against
               Sainst
               Augustine
               by
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               for
               patronage
               of
               their
               owne
               opinion
               ,
               who
               taught
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Visible
               ,
               consisteth
               onely
               of
               
                 perfit
                 and
                 sanctified
              
               men
               :
               Saint
               Augustine
               so
               argueth
               with
               the
               those
               Donatists
               ,
               as
               if
               
                 Hee
                 ,
                 Cyprian
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Pope
                 Stephen
              
               had
               bene
               vnited
               together
               :
               but
               this
               hee
               did
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               say
               with
               your
               Baronius
               ,
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               same
               contention
               betweene
               Cyprian
               and
               Stephen
               )
               p
               
                 Hee
                 vsed
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 laudable
                 euasion
                 ,
                 or
                 escape
                 ,
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 conceale
                 their
                 iarres
                 .
              
               For
               indeed
               Saint
               
               Augustine
               elsewhere
               (
               albeit
               enclinable
               enough
               to
               suppose
               that
               Cyprian
               did
               recant
               his
               error
               of
               Rebaptization
               before
               his
               death
               )
               confesseth
               in
               direct
               termes
               ,
               that
               q
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 Cyprian
                 did
                 euer
                 change
                 his
                 opinion
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               our
               better
               satisfaction
               herein
               ,
               we
               should
               aduise
               in
               this
               case
               rather
               with
               Firmilianus
               a
               Bishop
               liuing
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               than
               with
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               who
               came
               some
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               yeares
               after
               .
               This
               ancient
               Father
               Firmilianus
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               same
               iudgement
               with
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               aboue
               named
               Excommunication
               giuen
               out
               by
               Pope
               Stephen
               ,
               concludeth
               not
               Cyprian
               but
               Pope
               Stephen
               to
               be
               the
               Schismatike
               in
               this
               contention
               ,
               because
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 hereby
              
               (
               saith
               r
               he
               )
               
                 cutteth
                 himselfe
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 flocke
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               As
               for
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               although
               he
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               Excommunication
               )
               held
               for
               his
               part
               a
               Christian
               and
               brotherly
               affection
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               yet
               did
               he
               still
               persist
               in
               his
               contrary
               opinion
               ;
               neuerthelesse
               so
               ,
               as
               holding
               it
               s
               vnlawfull
               for
               either
               side
               to
               Excommunicate
               the
               other
               for
               this
               question
               .
               I
               passe
               ouer
               your
               other
               Obiections
               ,
               as
               a
               vaine
               presumption
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               t
               proued
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 HEre
                 againe
                 we
                 appeale
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ,
                 to
                 iudge
                 whether
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 contended
                 against
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Councell
                 both
                 renounced
                 his
                 Decree
                 ,
                 and
                 contemned
                 his
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 held
                 it
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 haue
                 
                   God
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 for
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   to
                   his
                   Mother
                
                 ,
                 for
                 Direction
                 ;
                 could
                 possibly
                 by
                 Mother-Church
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 of
                 his
                 opinion
                 were
                 Excommunicated
                 :
                 except
                 you
                 would
                 make
                 Cyprian
                 so
                 vtterly
                 forlorne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 wilfully
                 to
                 damne
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 obstinate
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 .
                 So
                 infallible
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 was
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 onely
                 
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Mother-Church
                
                 it selfe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               That
               Saint
               Cyprian
               hath
               bene
               euer
               since
               his
               death
               esteemed
               a
               blessed
               Saint
               and
               Martyr
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               continuall
               Opposition
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               ALthough
               it
               could
               be
               supposed
               that
               Cyprian
               did
               recant
               his
               opinion
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               yet
               would
               not
               this
               any
               way
               prop
               or
               support
               that
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Claime
              
               ,
               except
               it
               might
               further
               appeare
               that
               he
               sought
               the
               
                 Absolution
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               for
               his
               error
               .
               Neither
               yet
               would
               this
               suffice
               ,
               vnlesse
               you
               could
               proue
               it
               an
               
                 Absolution
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
              
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 of
                 Charity
              
               ;
               euen
               as
               contrarily
               the
               Excommunication
               was
               held
               by
               Firmilianus
               and
               Cyprian
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               Excommunication
               proceeding
               rather
               from
               Pride
               ,
               than
               good
               discretion
               .
               Nor
               were
               this
               enough
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               will
               make
               Cyprian
               a
               Saint
               ,
               you
               are
               further
               to
               prooue
               ,
               that
               he
               acknowledged
               Subiection
               of
               his
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Carthage
              
               to
               the
               Church
               or
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               Appeales
               ;
               in
               which
               cause
               Saint
               Augustine
               did
               take
               part
               with
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               against
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               .
               We
               conclude
               therefore
               from
               your
               Confessions
               ,
               that
               u
               
                 Cyprian
                 was
                 alwaies
                 reckoned
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Catholikes
                 :
              
               as
               also
               that
               he
               is
               still
               instiled
               x
               
                 A
                 most
                 glorious
                 Martyr
              
               ;
               yea
               and
               registred
               in
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Calendar
              
               by
               the
               Title
               of
               y
               
                 Cyprian
                 Saint
                 and
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               continuall
               Opposition
               against
               the
               Romane
               Church
               .
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 blessed
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 exceeding
                 learning
                 ,
                 care
                 ,
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 in
                 preseruing
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 peace
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 Did
                 (
                 say
                 z
                 you
                 )
                 
                   as
                   witnesseth
                   Saint
                   Nazianzene
                   ,
                   gouerne
                   not
                   onely
                   Africke
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   West
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christendome
                
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 happy
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 crowned
                 with
                 the
                 glorious
                 Diadem
                 of
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Testimony
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 honourable
                 in
                 his
                 memory
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 accompted
                 ,
                 throughout
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 an
                 excellent
                 
                   Saint
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 yea
                 laudably
                 produced
                 for
                 an
                 excellent
                 Patron
                 against
                 the
                 titular
                 tyrannie
                 of
                 Popedome
                 .
                 Whose
                 example
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Opposition
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 vnto
                 vs
                 as
                 a
                 sharpe
                 axe
                 ,
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 necke
                 the
                 now
                 vsurped
                 Fatherhood
                 ,
                 or
                 Headship
                 ,
                 and
                 Motherhood
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 :
                 because
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 shall
                 remember
                 the
                 Premisses
                 )
                 you
                 may
                 perceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 〈…〉
                 
                   Opposition
                   of
                   Cyprian
                
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                
                 or
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Pope
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 his
                 Iurisdiction
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 any
                 Catholike
                 or
                 Vniuersall
                 Right
                 ;
                 for
                 Appeales
                 ;
                 his
                 Iudgement
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Catholike
                   Rule
                
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 his
                 Church
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Mother-Church
                
                 ;
                 his
                 Excommunication
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 properly
                 called
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 lesse
                 a
                 Catholike
                 and
                 Vniuersall
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 
                   state
                   of
                   life
                
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 damnable
                 is
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Roman
                   Mother-Church
                   ,
                   without
                   subiection
                   whereunto
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Saluation
                
                 ;
                 whereby
                 with
                 one
                 breath
                 you
                 damne
                 not
                 onely
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 that
                 glorious
                 Saint
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 all
                 other
                 his
                 Associates
                 and
                 Colleagues
                 
                   Bishops
                   in
                   Africa
                   ,
                   Numidia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mauritania
                 :
                 of
                 whom
                 some
                 were
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 some
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 all
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 persecuting
                 Infidels
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 nothing
                 now
                 auaile
                 you
                 to
                 obiect
                 that
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Contention
                 against
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 an
                 Error
                 in
                 the
                 Question
                 of
                 Rebaptization
                 ;
                 because
                 
                 euery
                 error
                 is
                 not
                 eradicant
                 ,
                 to
                 roote
                 out
                 or
                 cut
                 off
                 a
                 Member
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Bodie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Catholike
                
                 :
                 else
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 think
                 of
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 an
                 error
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Question
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 vsurpation
                 of
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 
                   Appeales
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 ?
                 which
                 not
                 onely
                 Cyprian
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Carthage
                
                 ,
                 but
                 Augustine
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Africke
                
                 ,
                 resolutely
                 withstood
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 need
                 many
                 words
                 ?
                 Cyprian
                 (
                 say
                 *
                 you
                 )
                 
                   was
                   alwaies
                   held
                   a
                   Catholike
                
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 Obiection
                 were
                 of
                 force
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 much
                 more
                 fortifie
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Protestants
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Cyprian
                 being
                 Excommunicated
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 error
                 ,
                 was
                 notwithstanding
                 still
                 held
                 for
                 a
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 confessed
                 )
                 and
                 hath
                 euer
                 since
                 bene
                 Registred
                 for
                 a
                 Saint
                 :
                 then
                 doubtlesse
                 Protestants
                 stand
                 much
                 more
                 secure
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 excommunicate
                 for
                 withstanding
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 grosse
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 as
                 many
                 
                   Heresies
                   of
                
                 that
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 hath
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 among
                 which
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   Vnion
                   whereunto
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Saluation
                   ,
                
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 be
                 held
                 the
                 least
                 ;
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 )
                 so
                 Imposterous
                 ,
                 Schismaticall
                 ,
                 and
                 Execrable
                 ,
                 as
                 euery
                 Instance
                 yet
                 giuen
                 doth
                 manifestly
                 conuince
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               third
               Instance
               in
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Africke
              
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               in
               two
               Councels
               fully
               preiudiciall
               to
               this
               now
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Romane
                 Catholike
              
               Church
               ,
               without
               which
               there
               is
               no
               Saluation
               .
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               THE
               first
               Councell
               was
               that
               of
               Mileuis
               ,
               *
               Anno
               402.
               concluding
               against
               the
               pretended
               
                 Prerogatiue
                 of
                 Appeales
              
               to
               Rome
               .
               This
               Case
               is
               handled
               at
               large
               *
               afterwards
               .
               The
               summe
               of
               all
               is
               :
               This
               Councell
               ,
               wherein
               Saint
               Augustine
               was
               present
               ,
               consisted
               of
               threescore
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               had
               beene
               esteemed
               alwaies
               Orthodoxe
               in
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ;
               albeit
               that
               their
               conclusion
               of
               denying
               any
               Right
               of
               Appeales
               from
               Africke
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               which
               Iurisdiction
               
               of
               Appeales
               is
               held
               to
               be
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               the
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Romane
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               at
               this
               day
               .
               Which
               one
               Article
               ,
               consisting
               of
               foure
               points
               of
               Necessitie
               ,
               (
               first
               ,
               Necessity
               
                 of
                 Vnion
              
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               Necessity
               
                 of
                 Subiection
              
               vnto
               it
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               Necessity
               
                 of
                 Beleefe
              
               of
               both
               the
               former
               ;
               fourthly
               ,
               Necessitie
               
                 of
                 Saluation
              
               in
               them
               All
               ,
               )
               is
               now
               rent
               in
               pieces
               by
               that
               one
               Prohibition
               of
               that
               Councell
               ,
               which
               denying
               any
               Right
               of
               Appeales
               from
               Africke
               to
               Rome
               ,
               did
               thereby
               deny
               the
               pretended
               
                 Catholike
                 Subiection
              
               to
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Chaire
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               decreeing
               Excommunication
               against
               those
               
                 African
                 Priests
              
               ,
               that
               should
               dare
               to
               
                 Appeale
                 to
                 Rome
              
               ,
               thereby
               they
               deny
               an
               absolute
               Necessity
               of
               Vnion
               with
               Rome
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               Excommunication
               being
               to
               be
               extended
               against
               them
               that
               should
               
                 Thinke
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 Appeale
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               they
               thereby
               deny
               Necessity
               of
               Beliefe
               of
               the
               Prerogatiue
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               condemning
               this
               Beliefe
               among
               themselues
               ,
               they
               thereby
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               an
               Vniuersall
               Right
               necessary
               to
               be
               belieued
               of
               all
               Others
               .
               All
               this
               is
               euidently
               prooued
               in
               the
               place
               alleaged
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Instance
               in
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Africke
              
               ,
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               was
               the
               African
               Councell
               by
               name
               ,
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Appeales
               :
               concerning
               which
               ,
               for
               methods
               sake
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               lay
               open
               ,
               first
               ,
               the
               Occasion
               of
               Opposition
               betweene
               the
               Churches
               of
               Africke
               and
               Rome
               :
               secondly
               ,
               the
               Discussion
               thereof
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               the
               Separation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Afrike
               from
               Rome
               :
               fourthly
               ,
               the
               honorable
               estimation
               had
               of
               the
               
                 African
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               not
               acknowledging
               of
               
                 Subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               The
               Occasion
               of
               the
               Opposition
               by
               Saint
               Augustine
               and
               the
               Africans
               ,
               against
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               in
               the
               supreme
               Case
               of
               Appeales
               .
               SECT
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               COnsult
               you
               with
               your
               owne
               Chronologers
               ,
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Councels
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               find
               that
               the
               Case
               
               standeth
               thus
               .
               One
               Apiarius
               a
               leud
               Priest
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               you
               a
               know
               )
               
                 of
                 a
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 flagitious
                 ,
                 and
                 abhominable
                 life
                 ,
              
               being
               Excommunicated
               by
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Africke
              
               ,
               fleeth
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               taketh
               Sanctuary
               there
               ,
               by
               Appealing
               to
               
                 Pope
                 Boniface
              
               then
               Bishop
               of
               that
               Sea.
               The
               Pope
               sought
               by
               his
               owne
               Authority
               to
               haue
               this
               infamous
               Priest
               restored
               againe
               ,
               auouching
               ,
               for
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               Authority
               ,
               the
               
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
              
               which
               (
               as
               he
               pretended
               )
               declared
               the
               power
               due
               to
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               to
               take
               hold
               of
               all
               Appeales
               made
               vnto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               from
               all
               other
               Christian
               Churches
               and
               Prouinces
               ,
               and
               to
               order
               matters
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               wisedome
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               The
               Discussion
               of
               the
               Cause
               .
               SECT
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               THE
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Africke
              
               ,
               (
               and
               among
               them
               Saint
               Augustine
               )
               hauing
               read
               the
               Popes
               Claime
               of
               Appeale
               ,
               by
               virtue
               (
               as
               was
               alleaged
               )
               of
               a
               
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
              
               fell
               first
               to
               demurre
               with
               themselues
               ,
               suspecting
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               suggested
               a
               false
               pretence
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sought
               first
               to
               satisfie
               themselues
               by
               sight
               of
               the
               Copies
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               ,
               before
               they
               would
               returne
               the
               Pope
               any
               full
               answer
               ;
               and
               after
               diligent
               search
               into
               all
               the
               ancient
               Copies
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               finde
               ,
               they
               yeelded
               this
               Answer
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               :
               b
               
                 We
                 haue
                 read
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 manie
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 both
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 finde
                 we
                 among
                 them
                 no
                 such
                 Canon
              
               (
               for
               Appeales
               to
               Rome
               )
               
                 as
                 you
                 alleage
              
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               case
               of
               doubt
               it
               was
               agreed
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               that
               messengers
               should
               be
               sent
               vnto
               Cyrill
               Patriarch
               
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               ,
               and
               vnto
               Atticus
               Patriarch
               
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               ,
               vpon
               search
               of
               their
               Records
               ,
               they
               might
               bee
               certified
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               this
               matter
               .
               These
               two
               Patriarchs
               send
               them
               faithfull
               Transcripts
               ,
               which
               they
               themselues
               did
               auouch
               to
               be
               c
               
                 The
                 most
                 true
                 and
                 authenticall
                 Copies
                 ,
              
               wherein
               that
               Canon
               ,
               which
               Three
               Popes
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Boniface
                 ,
                 Zozimus
              
               ,
               and
               Caelestinus
               successiuely
               had
               alleaged
               ,
               as
               their
               onely
               euidence
               for
               their
               right
               of
               Appeales
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               found
               ,
               nor
               any
               syllable
               therof
               .
               Vpon
               this
               Answer
               of
               those
               graue
               Patriarchs
               ,
               these
               
                 Africane
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               
               in
               number
               217
               ,
               perceiuing
               the
               falshood
               of
               the
               Popes
               Allegation
               ,
               and
               finding
               that
               no
               such
               Canon
               appeared
               in
               those
               ancient
               Copies
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
              
               ,
               which
               could
               aduantage
               that
               their
               pretence
               of
               
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
                 from
                 Carthage
              
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Canon
               to
               controll
               it
               ,
               they
               descended
               in
               the
               end
               to
               a
               flat
               and
               peremptory
               resolution
               .
               Yet
               before
               wee
               set
               downe
               their
               Conclusion
               ,
               faine
               would
               we
               know
               how
               your
               Aduocates
               can
               quit
               and
               free
               your
               three
               Popes
               from
               forgery
               of
               a
               
                 Canon
                 of
                 Nice
              
               .
               They
               tell
               vs
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               Two
               Greeke
               Patriarchs
               were
               deceiued
               ,
               by
               giuing
               credit
               vnto
               their
               Greeke
               Copies
               ,
               which
               were
               d
               
                 Corrupted
                 by
                 Heretikes
              
               .
               Next
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               themselues
               were
               deceiued
               ,
               in
               alleaging
               the
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               instead
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Sardis
              
               ,
               wherein
               (
               saith
               your
               e
               
                 Cardinall
                 )
                 The
                 Canon
                 was
                 extant
                 .
              
               And
               lastly
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Africke
               were
               deceiued
               ,
               in
               not
               acknowleging
               any
               Generall
               and
               
                 Catholike
                 Councell
              
               of
               Sardis
               by
               name
               ,
               S.
               Augustine
               affirming
               that
               f
               
                 He
                 knew
                 no
                 Sardican
                 Councell
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 Hereticall
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 WHich
                 Answer
                 of
                 your
                 Cardinalls
                 importeth
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 belieue
                 that
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 seuenteene
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 two
                 Reuerend
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 ancient
                 Popes
                 erred
                 in
                 their
                 ignorance
                 of
                 a
                 Generall
                 Councell
                 of
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 aduisedly
                 and
                 exactly
                 discussed
                 ;
                 rather
                 than
                 these
                 
                   Two
                   Cardinals
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 but
                 of
                 yesterdaies
                 birth
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 coniecturall
                 presumptions
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Archers
                 canot
                 discerne
                 so
                 well
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 aime
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 paces
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 marke
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 and
                 two
                 hundred
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 difference
                 betw●ene
                 the
                 yeeres
                 of
                 those
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 Cardinalls
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Nice
                
                 .
                 Which
                 Answer
                 wee
                 haue
                 else-where
                 proued
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 solution
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 fiction
                 rather
                 ,
                 and
                 meere
                 Illusion
                 .
                 Yet
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 deale
                 liberally
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 )
                 to
                 confesse
                 also
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Generall
                 Councell
                 called
                 Sardican
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 your
                 
                 g
                 Testimonies
                 delare
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 yeeld
                 so
                 farre
                 to
                 h
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 and
                 i
                 Binius
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Augustine
                   and
                   the
                   Africane
                   Bishops
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   Sardican
                   Councell
                   ,
                   which
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   himselfe
                   calleth
                   [
                   Plenarium
                   vniuersae
                   Ecclesiae
                   Concilium
                   ,
                   ]
                   An
                   Vniuersall
                   Councell
                   :
                
                 Neuerthelesse
                 heereupon
                 must
                 we
                 likewise
                 make
                 bold
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Canons
                 which
                 you
                 cite
                 for
                 your
                 Appeales
                 must
                 bee
                 iudged
                 fictions
                 ,
                 because
                 else
                 the
                 African
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 with
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 answered
                 your
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 k
                 
                   No
                   Synod
                   had
                   ordained
                   that
                   any
                   might
                   come
                   from
                   his
                   Holinesse
                   to
                   order
                   these
                   matters
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 could
                 those
                 Popes
                 haue
                 omitted
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Canon
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 when
                 now
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 stood
                 them
                 vpon
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 keeping
                 themselues
                 free
                 from
                 crime
                 of
                 forging
                 a
                 false
                 
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Nice
                   ,
                
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 aduantaging
                 their
                 pretended
                 Claime
                 of
                 Appeales
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 Canon
                 of
                 Sardis
                 .
                 Howsoeuer
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 proceed
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               III.
               The
               decision
               and
               peremptory
               resolution
               of
               the
               Africans
               ,
               in
               Opposition
               against
               the
               Papall
               Claime
               of
               Appeales
               .
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               FIrst
               217
               Bishops
               (
               Saint
               Augustine
               being
               a
               principall
               one
               )
               doe
               addresse
               their
               letters
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               shewing
               the
               false-hood
               of
               the
               Claime
               of
               Appeales
               ,
               made
               by
               your
               Three
               Popes
               ,
               
                 Zozimus
                 ,
                 Boniface
              
               ,
               and
               Celestinus
               ;
               that
               it
               had
               no
               Patronage
               from
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
              
               ;
               but
               rather
               that
               there
               was
               in
               that
               Councell
               another
               Canon
               ,
               making
               much
               against
               such
               Appeales
               ;
               by
               determining
               that
               Popes
               ,
               being
               so
               farre
               remote
               from
               Africk
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               so
               competent
               Iudges
               in
               such
               Causes
               :
               l
               Except
               (
               say
               the
               Africans
               )
               
                 Some
                 will
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 inspire
                 some
                 One
                 singular
                 man
                 with
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 denie
                 that
                 grace
                 to
                 innumerable
                 persons
                 assembled
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 Synod
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               in
               plaine
               termes
               they
               desire
               the
               Pope
               
                 not
                 to
                 admit
                 heereafter
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 Appeale
              
               ;
               and
               in
               conclusion
               they
               call
               that
               Papall
               presumption
               a
               
                 Smoakie
                 secular
                 arrogancy
                 ,
                 which
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 indure
              
               .
            
             
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               the
               same
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Africk
              
               made
               Two
               Canons
               ,
               by
               the
               one
               as
               it
               were
               taking
               the
               Crowne
               of
               Pope-dome
               from
               the
               Head
               of
               your
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ;
               by
               the
               other
               piercing
               and
               wounding
               the
               Papall
               Primacie
               to
               the
               very
               heart
               .
               For
               what
               fairer
               Crowne
               can
               you
               put
               vpon
               that
               Head
               ,
               than
               the
               Supreme
               title
               of
               m
               
                 Monarch
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
              
               ?
               or
               of
               n
               
                 Chiefe
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ?
              
               wherewith
               you
               professedly
               adorne
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               adore
               your
               Romane
               Pope
               .
               But
               these
               African
               Fathers
               ,
               vpon
               occasion
               of
               this
               contention
               with
               your
               Popes
               ,
               decreed
               o
               
                 That
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Primary
                 Sea
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 called
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 chiefe
                 Priest
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Primary
                 Sea.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               greater
               Prerogatiue
               or
               higher
               token
               of
               Monarchie
               could
               your
               Popes
               couet
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               you
               challeng
               ,
               as
               p
               
                 A
                 matter
                 knowne
                 to
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 Appeales
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 to
                 Rome
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 coasts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               against
               which
               the
               same
               holy
               Bishops
               made
               this
               peremptory
               decree
               ,
               viz.
               q
               
                 If
                 any
                 Priest
                 shall
                 thinke
                 that
                 hee
                 ought
                 to
                 Appeale
                 beyond
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
              
               (
               meaning
               to
               Rome
               )
               
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 bee
                 receiued
                 any
                 longer
                 into
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Africk
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
            
             
               All
               that
               your
               Cardinals
               can
               say
               ,
               to
               helpe
               your
               Popes
               at
               a
               dead
               lift
               ,
               is
               ;
               that
               the
               former
               pretended
               Canon
               of
               Nice
               insisted
               vpon
               *
               
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Sardis
              
               ;
               which
               Antiquity
               hath
               denied
               .
               And
               yet
               if
               that
               were
               granted
               ,
               your
               Monarchy
               standeth
               still
               vpon
               humane
               Authority
               ,
               For
               that
               
                 Synod
                 of
                 Sardis
              
               sheweth
               plainely
               ,
               that
               their
               grant
               of
               Appeales
               to
               Iulius
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               was
               but
               vpon
               fauour
               ,
               and
               not
               vpon
               duty
               ;
               being
               not
               an
               old
               Custome
               ,
               but
               a
               new
               Constitution
               .
               r
               
                 If
                 it
                 please
                 you
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 write
                 to
                 Iulius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 If
                 you
                 all
                 bee
                 pleased
              
               ;
               whence
               nothing
               can
               be
               gathered
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               same
               pretended
               Grant
               was
               no
               more
               than
               
                 Ad
                 placitum
              
               ,
               and
               might
               
               by
               the
               same
               Authority
               be
               as
               easily
               repealed
               .
               We
               add
               ,
               that
               albeit
               you
               challenge
               a
               right
               that
               s
               
                 All
                 causes
                 of
                 great
                 moment
              
               (
               among
               which
               these
               of
               Appeales
               is
               a
               principall
               one
               )
               
                 should
                 bee
                 Reserued
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               you
               notwithstanding
               confesse
               that
               t
               
                 In
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Reseruation
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 Cases
                 in
                 vse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 HEre
                 haue
                 we
                 a
                 faire
                 and
                 cleare
                 glasse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 wilfully
                 close
                 his
                 eyes
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 full
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 vsurped
                 and
                 conunterfeit
                 Monarchie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 your
                 Romane
                 profession
                 ,
                 your
                 latter
                 Popes
                 proclaimed
                 the
                 Papall
                 Monarchie
                 to
                 bee
                 founded
                 vpon
                 u
                 
                   Diuine
                   Authority
                
                 :
                 Whereas
                 your
                 ancient
                 Romane
                 Popes
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   African
                   Councell
                
                 ,
                 when
                 (
                 if
                 euer
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 ,
                 Appeales
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Christendome
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 their
                 principall
                 part
                 of
                 Supreme
                 power
                 ;
                 they
                 themselues
                 notwithstanding
                 argued
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 diuine
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 humane
                 decree
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Canon
                   of
                   Nice
                
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 that
                 Councell
                 discouered
                 to
                 be
                 notoriously
                 false
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 then
                 Popes
                 had
                 thought
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 for
                 this
                 Papall
                 pretension
                 draw
                 a
                 sharpe
                 two-edged
                 sword
                 
                   ex
                   iure
                   diuino
                
                 ,
                 what
                 needed
                 they
                 to
                 haue
                 fought
                 with
                 this
                 wooden
                 dagger
                 of
                 humane
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 pretence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 was
                 shattered
                 in
                 pieces
                 with
                 the
                 very
                 drawing
                 thereof
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               That
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Africk
              
               were
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Saluation
               ,
               notwihstanding
               either
               their
               not
               -
               Vnion
               with
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               Excommunication
               )
               or
               of
               their
               no
               -
               Subiection
               vnto
               him
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               diuers
               Oppositions
               against
               him
               .
               
               First
               of
               their
               not
               -
               Vnion
               .
               SECT
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               IN
               the
               Bodie
               of
               your
               Councels
               there
               is
               extant
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Pope
                 Boniface
              
               the
               Second
               ,
               wherein
               about
               the
               yeere
               606
               ,
               the
               same
               Pope
               complaineth
               that
               x
               
                 Aurelius
                 and
                 his
                 fellow
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Africk
              
               (
               with
               whom
               Saint
               Augustine
               did
               consent
               )
               
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 instigation
                 of
                 Satan
              
               (
               for
               so
               the
               Epistle
               speaketh
               )
               
                 beene
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 vntill
                 that
                 now
                 after
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 space
                 Eulalius
              
               (
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Carthage
                 )
                 acknowledging
                 his
                 offence
                 ,
                 seeketh
                 and
                 desireth
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               Thus
               farre
               the
               Epistle
               of
               your
               Pope
               .
            
             
               Doe
               you
               beleeue
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Excommunication
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Africk
              
               ?
               Then
               had
               you
               best
               stand
               aside
               a
               while
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               knockes
               :
               for
               behold
               there
               are
               at
               hand
               children
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Dan
               ,
               angry
               fellowes
               ,
               that
               lay
               about
               them
               .
               1.
               
               Bellarmine
               :
               y
               
                 I
                 greatly
                 suspect
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 this
                 Epistle
                 is
                 counterfeit
              
               .
               2.
               
               z
               
                 It
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 fraud
              
               ,
               saith
               Binius
               .
               3.
               
               a
               Which
               (
               saith
               
                 Baronius
                 )
                 some
                 wicked
                 Impostor
                 hath
                 fained
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 this
                 Epistle
                 goe
                 for
                 currant
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 we
                 blot
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 or
                 Booke
                 of
                 Monuments
                 whole
                 Troopes
                 and
                 Armies
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Africk
                 ,
                 together
                 suffering
                 persecution
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 vnder
                 those
                 bloodie
                 Vandalls
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 were
                 crowned
                 with
                 Martyrdome
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 must
                 we
                 wipe
                 out
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 famous
                 and
                 godly
                 professors
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               But
               do
               you
               not
               beleeue
               that
               
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Boniface
              
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               holy
               Martyrs
               stood
               so
               long
               Excommunicate
               ,
               and
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               Then
               hearken
               first
               
               to
               your
               Lindanus
               :
               b
               
                 That
                 this
                 Epistle
                 is
                 not
                 supposititious
                 ,
                 but
                 true
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
              
               500
               
                 yeeres
                 since
                 it
                 was
                 held
                 and
                 beleeued
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 Antonius
                 of
                 Florence
                 doth
                 witnesse
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 then
                 can
                 wee
                 not
                 haue
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 any
                 History
                 of
                 Antiquitie
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               Your
               Costerus
               and
               Turrian
               ,
               both
               Iesuites
               ,
               and
               also
               
                 Master
                 Harding
              
               doe
               greatly
               magnifie
               your
               Popes
               for
               c
               
                 Discharging
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 in
                 excommunicating
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Africke
                 ,
              
               and
               alleage
               this
               Epistle
               for
               their
               ground
               .
               Your
               Iesuite
               Salmeron
               ,
               and
               Sanders
               doe
               confidently
               hold
               that
               d
               
                 All
                 the
                 African
                 Bishops
                 were
                 seuered
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Boniface
                 ,
              
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Epistle
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 you
                 stand
                 halfe
                 agast
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Contradictory
                 spirits
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Authors
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Cardinals
                 as
                 Iesuites
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 moment
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 side
                 (
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Africke
                
                 should
                 seeme
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 will
                 suffer
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Epistles
                   of
                
                 ancient
                 Popes
                 ,
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Councels
                 ,
                 to
                 incurre
                 (
                 as
                 Counterfeits
                 )
                 the
                 suspition
                 of
                 forgery
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 part
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 that
                 one
                 Epistle
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 (
                 which
                 so
                 much
                 aduanceth
                 the
                 authrity
                 of
                 the
                 Popedome
                 in
                 Excommunicating
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 illustrateth
                 the
                 necesity
                 of
                 Vnion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 vpon
                 danger
                 of
                 damnation
                 )
                 should
                 want
                 Authority
                 ,
                 care
                 not
                 although
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 Baronius
                 calleth
                 them
                 )
                 
                   whole
                   Troopes
                   and
                   armies
                   of
                   holy
                   Martyrs
                   and
                   godly
                   Confessors
                
                 doe
                 damnably
                 perish
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 pacifie
                 your selues
                 ,
                 my
                 good
                 friends
                 ;
                 the
                 matte●
                 ,
                 vpon
                 
                 on
                 due
                 consideration
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 proue
                 worth
                 your
                 iarring
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 will
                 haue
                 it
                 )
                 these
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Africke
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 were
                 excommunicate
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 for
                 their
                 Opposition
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 is
                 constrained
                 to
                 confesse
                 )
                 these
                 foresaid
                 Bishops
                 and
                 others
                 made
                 vp
                 
                   whole
                   Troopes
                   and
                   Armies
                   of
                   Martyrs
                   and
                   holy
                   Professors
                   ,
                
                 then
                 this
                 intestine
                 *
                 Warre
                 among
                 your selues
                 hath
                 made
                 this
                 peace
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Excommunication
                
                 could
                 inferre
                 no
                 mortall
                 danger
                 of
                 Separation
                 .
                 Take
                 vnto
                 you
                 this
                 This
                 Syllogisme
                 to
                 ruminate
                 vpon
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 true
                 Christian
                 Martyrs
                 dye
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Saluation
                 .
                 Diuers
                 true
                 Christian
                 Martyrs
                 dye
                 out
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Ergo.
                 Diuers
                 dying
                 out
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 dye
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Saluation
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 ought
                 your
                 grand
                 Clerkes
                 to
                 haue
                 framed
                 their
                 Argument
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 stablishing
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 their
                 coniecturall
                 Opination
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 forgerie
                 vpon
                 that
                 
                   Papall
                   Epistle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 truth
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 vpon
                 the
                 Papall
                 vsurpation
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 no-necessitie
                 of
                 Vnion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               of
               their
               no
               -
               Subiection
               .
               SECT
               .
               13.
               
            
             
               WHatsoeuer
               that
               Vnion
               was
               ,
               which
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Africke
               ,
               and
               Professours
               among
               them
               had
               with
               rhe
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               sure
               wee
               are
               that
               by
               denying
               Appeales
               to
               Rome
               ,
               they
               denied
               that
               Subiection
               ,
               without
               which
               your
               Church
               will
               acknowledge
               no
               Vnion
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               Saluation
               :
               except
               you
               shall
               imagine
               that
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               whom
               you
               intitle
               
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               (
               to
               whose
               absolute
               Iurisdiction
               you
               sweare
               e
               Obedience
               ;
               as
               
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 saued
                 )
              
               would
               accept
               it
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               Subiection
               for
               Protestants
               ,
               with
               Saint
               Augustine
               and
               those
               other
               African
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               deny
               that
               any
               ought
               to
               be
               called
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               yeeld
               to
               his
               
               demands
               in
               point
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               vpon
               any
               pretence
               of
               
                 Diuine
                 Law
              
               ,
               but
               to
               exact
               of
               him
               proofe
               by
               a
               
                 Canon
                 of
              
               an
               ancient
               Councell
               ;
               to
               gain-say
               his
               challenge
               of
               Right
               of
               Appeales
               to
               Rome
               from
               remote
               Nations
               ,
               calling
               this
               
                 A
                 smoakie
                 secular
                 pride
              
               ;
               to
               inhibit
               their
               Clergie
               from
               Appealing
               to
               the
               
                 Romane
                 See
              
               ,
               and
               to
               denounce
               Excommunication
               against
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               transgresse
               in
               that
               Case
               .
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 WHerefore
                 if
                 any
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 haue
                 beene
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 impudent
                 as
                 to
                 adiudge
                 these
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Professors
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Africke
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   Thrice
                   as
                   great
                   as
                   Europe
                
                 )
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 without
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 no
                 lesse
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 Baronius
                 hath
                 already
                 put
                 in
                 our
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Then
                   must
                   we
                   blot
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Table
                   and
                   bookes
                   of
                   Monuments
                   whole
                   Troopes
                   and
                   Armies
                   of
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Africke
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   an
                   Hundred
                   yeares
                
                 (
                 wee
                 might
                 haue
                 said
                 many
                 more
                 )
                 
                   suffering
                   persecution
                   for
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   must
                   wee
                   wipe
                   out
                   the
                   memorie
                   of
                   famous
                   and
                   godly
                   Professors
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   .
                
                 This
                 Collection
                 you
                 must
                 grant
                 to
                 be
                 infallibly
                 true
                 ;
                 which
                 doth
                 as
                 iustly
                 and
                 irrefragably
                 teach
                 vs
                 that
                 your
                 Papall-Article
                 ,
                 which
                 seuereth
                 all
                 from
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 that
                 professe
                 not
                 Subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 is
                 New
                 ,
                 False
                 ,
                 Scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 Schismaticall
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 Article
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 dye
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 indeed
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 waies
                 the
                 
                   Martyr
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 You
                 may
                 not
                 forget
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Mileuis
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Threescore
                 vniuersally
                 reputed
                 
                   Orthodox
                   Bishops
                
                 therein
                 ,
                 denouncing
                 Excommunication
                 against
                 all
                 
                   African
                   Priests
                
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 hold
                 it
                 lawfull
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 
                   Appeale
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 were
                 thus
                 bold
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 them
                 that
                 should
                 beleeue
                 any
                 such
                 Roman
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 did
                 plainly
                 professe
                 their
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Papall
                   Excommunication
                
                 against
                 themselues
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 their
                 no
                 beliefe
                 of
                 necessary
                 Subiection
                 or
                 Vnion
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 Chaire
                 .
                 Except
                 therefore
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 so
                 learned
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 so
                 godly
                 and
                 constant
                 
                 professors
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 were
                 damned
                 ,
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Romane
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   subiection
                   whereunto
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Saluation
                   ,
                
                 is
                 iustly
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 as
                 most
                 false
                 and
                 pernicious
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Fourth
               Instance
               is
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               of
               Britaine
               .
               SECT
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               MVch
               adoe
               haue
               you
               made
               about
               this
               your
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Roman
                 Mother-Church
              
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               had
               this
               prerogatiue
               ,
               aboue
               and
               before
               all
               others
               ;
               which
               we
               haue
               proued
               to
               be
               a
               meere
               delusion
               ,
               by
               many
               Examples
               out
               of
               the
               Catholike
               and
               
                 Apostolike
                 Churches
              
               more
               ancient
               than
               Rome
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               we
               gaue
               Instance
               in
               this
               Isle
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               *
               Britaine
               :
               and
               now
               we
               proceed
               to
               the
               libertie
               of
               the
               Britane
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Britaines
               and
               Scots
               ,
               although
               separated
               anciently
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               were
               notwithstanding
               accounted
               truely
               Religious
               ,
               and
               holy
               men
               .
               First
               of
               their
               Separation
               .
               SECT
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               CArdinall
               Baronius
               commeth
               on
               roundly
               ,
               saying
               ,
               g
               
                 Both
                 Britaines
                 and
                 Scots
                 were
                 schismatically
                 and
                 obstinately
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               You
               say
               Schismatically
               ,
               not
               Haeretically
               ,
               for
               you
               cannot
               impute
               vnto
               them
               any
               errour
               in
               Faith
               ;
               who
               (
               as
               h
               One
               of
               your selues
               hath
               written
               )
               
                 Did
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 smaller
                 importance
                 .
              
               For
               how
               could
               they
               be
               called
               Haeretikes
               for
               following
               the
               Iewish
               Rite
               ,
               in
               the
               obseruation
               of
               Easter
               ,
               without
               the
               Iewish
               opinion
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               Romanists
               themselues
               ,
               who
               together
               with
               vs
               obserue
               the
               Feast
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               yet
               not
               Iewishly
               ?
               for
               ,
               as
               your
               i
               Genebrard
               answereth
               ,
               
               
                 Iudaei
                 Pentecostam
                 typicè
                 ,
                 nos
                 mysticè
                 &
                 verè
                 celebramus
                 .
              
               How
               much
               more
               Orthodoxally
               the
               Britaine
               Church
               ,
               which
               followed
               the
               steps
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Iohns
              
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               kept
               the
               Pasche
               of
               the
               Easterne
               Churches
               (
               whence
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               One
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Easter
               is
               probably
               deriued
               )
               rather
               vpon
               custome
               ,
               than
               vpon
               any
               conceit
               of
               Mysterie
               ,
               much
               lesse
               in
               an
               opinion
               of
               Iewish
               seruitude
               .
               Yet
               (
               as
               your
               Cardinall
               Baronius
               hath
               truely
               said
               )
               they
               were
               separated
               from
               the
               Subiection
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               the
               necessitie
               of
               which
               Subiection
               you
               haue
               since
               made
               an
               
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               right
               Estimation
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               had
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               
                 Britaine
                 ,
                 Scottish
              
               ,
               yea
               and
               
                 Irish
                 Churches
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               Separation
               from
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               16.
               
            
             
               BE
               it
               that
               these
               Scottish
               and
               Brittish
               Churches
               were
               Schismatikes
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               them
               ,
               because
               not
               subiect
               to
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               will
               you
               therefore
               haue
               no
               better
               estimation
               of
               them
               ,
               than
               of
               soules
               separated
               from
               the
               Catholike
               and
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               depriued
               of
               Saluation
               ?
               So
               charitable
               indeede
               is
               your
               k
               Baronius
               in
               his
               censure
               against
               the
               Britanes
               :
               But
               l
               Galfridus
               giueth
               vs
               better
               hopes
               of
               them
               ,
               calling
               the
               Praelates
               then
               in
               Wales
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Augustine
               the
               Monke
               ,
               
                 Most
                 religious
                 Bishops
              
               ;
               telling
               vs
               of
               
                 Two
                 thousand
                 Monkes
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 Abbot
                 Dinoth
                 ,
                 who
                 getting
                 their
                 liuing
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 hands
                 ,
              
               stood
               out
               ,
               with
               others
               ,
               and
               
                 denied
                 subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
              
               of
               which
               number
               
                 A
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
              
               died
               vnder
               the
               bloudy
               hands
               of
               Pagans
               ,
               and
               were
               thereby
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 crowned
                 with
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Scots
               ,
               your
               Baronius
               will
               plead
               for
               them
               ,
               because
               
               (
               saith
               m
               hee
               )
               
                 Although
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 obserued
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 keepe
                 that
                 Feast
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 not
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               With
               as
               good
               reason
               might
               hee
               haue
               iustified
               the
               Britaines
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               did
               celebrate
               Easter
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               day
               ;
               yet
               did
               they
               it
               not
               with
               the
               same
               minde
               and
               Faith
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               as
               thinking
               it
               necessary
               .
               But
               the
               Cardinall
               regardeth
               not
               what
               hee
               saith
               ,
               being
               herein
               contradicted
               by
               Beda
               ,
               who
               witnesseth
               that
               the
               Scots
               were
               in
               Opposition
               against
               Rome
               herein
               ;
               and
               also
               contradicting
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               already
               called
               the
               
                 Scots
                 Schismatikes
              
               .
               As
               for
               Bede
               ,
               hee
               reckoneth
               among
               other
               Scots
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               Aidanus
               ,
               and
               although
               n
               
                 Condemning
                 and
                 detesting
              
               his
               Opposition
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               point
               of
               
                 Celebration
                 of
                 Easter
              
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               testifieth
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               o
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 a
                 mercifull
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 indued
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prophecie
                 ,
                 and
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 miracles
                 done
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               You
               may
               read
               of
               the
               like
               Opposition
               of
               the
               
                 Irish
                 Bishops
              
               against
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               about
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               same
               
                 Question
                 of
                 Easter
              
               ,
               in
               a
               late
               Treatise
               set
               out
               by
               a
               learned
               p
               Seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               excellently
               verst
               and
               professed
               in
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               Antiquitie
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 IVstly
                 therefore
                 may
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Doctrin
                 or
                 Article
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 Scandalous
                 ,
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 taxe
                 so
                 infinite
                 soules
                 truely
                 professing
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 nor
                 more
                 Schismaticall
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 Schismatikes
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 vnited
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 were
                 onely
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 nor
                 more
                 Damnable
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 condemne
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 all
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 honour
                 in
                 their
                 memories
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 blessed
                 Saints
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Our
             Fifth
             Argument
             is
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             Beliefe
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               Catholike
               Romane
            
             Church
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Saluation
             ,
             damneth
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             and
             godly
             Emperours
             ,
             whom
             Christianitie
             hath
             alwaies
             honoured
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               LET
               vs
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ioyne
               the
               
                 First
                 Generall
                 Councels
              
               together
               with
               those
               ancient
               
                 Christian
                 Emperours
              
               ,
               by
               whose
               command
               the
               said
               Councels
               were
               gathered
               ;
               so
               shall
               we
               fight
               with
               Two
               weapons
               ,
               Spirituall
               and
               Temporall
               ,
               yet
               both
               Christian.
               These
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Analogie
               of
               times
               ,
               are
               set
               downe
               by
               your selues
               .
               For
               ,
               concerning
               the
               q
               
                 Approued
                 Generall
                 Councels
              
               ,
               you
               obserue
               that
               the
               First
               
                 Generall
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
              
               was
               vnder
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
              
               :
               The
               Second
               ,
               called
               the
               First
               Generall
               
                 Constantinople
                 Councell
              
               ,
               was
               vnder
               the
               
                 Emperrur
                 Theodosius
              
               the
               Elder
               :
               The
               Third
               Generall
               
                 Councell
                 at
                 Ephesus
              
               was
               vnder
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
              
               the
               Yonger
               :
               The
               Fourth
               Generall
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Chalcedon
              
               was
               vnder
               the
               said
               Emperour
               Theodosius
               ,
               and
               Martianus
               :
               The
               Fifth
               Generall
               Councell
               ,
               called
               the
               
                 Second
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               was
               vnder
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Iustinian
              
               .
               From
               these
               few
               wee
               shall
               easily
               vnderstand
               ,
               what
               value
               your
               Article
               can
               be
               of
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               after
               that
               we
               haue
               discussed
               these
               three
               points
               .
               First
               ,
               what
               Subiection
               
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               hold
               due
               from
               Emperours
               to
               your
               Popes
               and
               Church
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               whether
               the
               same
               godly
               Emperors
               haue
               held
               themselues
               bound
               to
               performe
               such
               dueties
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               whether
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               Opposition
               against
               your
               Tenure
               of
               Subiection
               ,
               they
               haue
               not
               deserued
               the
               estimation
               of
               
                 Catholike
                 Emperors
              
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               stood
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Saluation
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Subiestion
               required
               by
               you
               from
               Emperours
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               MAny
               words
               of
               Introduction
               neede
               not
               ;
               your
               Conclusions
               are
               as
               followeth
               ;
               That
               r
               
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 Potentates
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 meddle
                 in
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 affaires
              
               :
               They
               s
               
                 May
                 not
                 gather
                 Councels
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 Authoritie
                 :
              
               They
               t
               
                 Ought
                 to
                 yeeld
                 Prioritie
                 of
                 Place
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
              
               And
               u
               
                 To
                 professe
                 Reuerence
              
               (
               this
               being
               a
               signe
               of
               Superioritie
               )
               and
               also
               Obedience
               vnto
               him
               .
               But
               how
               farre
               must
               this
               Reuerence
               extend
               ,
               if
               you
               your selues
               may
               prescribe
               ?
               namely
               (
               sauing
               your
               Reuerence
               )
               to
               the
               x
               
                 Kissing
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 feet
              
               :
               which
               in
               your
               iudgement
               is
               y
               
                 An
                 honour
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 not
                 refuse
              
               ;
               and
               which
               Pope
               Gregorie
               the
               Seuenth
               reckoneth
               in
               the
               Ninth
               place
               of
               those
               Priuileges
               ,
               which
               he
               challenged
               as
               properly
               belonging
               to
               him
               as
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               .
               Not
               to
               insist
               vpon
               the
               barbarous
               boast
               ,
               which
               you
               make
               of
               your
               Popes
               z
               
                 In
                 not
                 admitting
                 of
                 two
                 Emperours
                 to
                 their
                 presence
                 ,
              
               without
               an
               extreame
               kinde
               of
               Submission
               ;
               the
               one
               
                 by
                 approaching
                 vpon
                 his
                 bare
                 feet
                 ,
              
               the
               other
               by
               
                 subiecting
                 his
                 necke
                 vnto
                 the
                 Popes
                 feet
                 :
              
               While-as
               the
               Popes
               Oxe
               may
               bragge
               of
               more
               fauour
               than
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               his
               Asse
               than
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               Much
               more
               might
               be
               added
               out
               of
               the
               last
               worke
               of
               Bellarmin
               ,
               entitled
               a
               
                 The
                 Dutie
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               wherein
               
               such
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               that
               Cardinall
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               any
               example
               of
               honour
               he
               could
               rake
               out
               of
               the
               ashes
               of
               
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Kings
              
               ,
               or
               Emperours
               ,
               yeelded
               to
               either
               
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               or
               Priests
               in
               the
               superlatiue
               excesse
               of
               their
               humilitie
               ,
               zeale
               ,
               and
               deuotion
               ,
               that
               doth
               hee
               violently
               wrest
               ,
               to
               make
               of
               it
               a
               Generall
               Rule
               of
               Office
               and
               Dutie
               ;
               euen
               to
               the
               Dedignifying
               and
               abasing
               of
               Princes
               ,
               to
               the
               yeelding
               of
               praeeminence
               to
               Bishops
               and
               inferior
               Priests
               in
               Precedence
               ,
               and
               going
               first
               ;
               in
               Presidence
               and
               sitting
               aboue
               ;
               yea
               and
               they
               exact
               also
               (
               very
               soberly
               ,
               I
               wisse
               )
               a
               Prebibition
               and
               drinking
               before
               them
               .
               A
               Doctrine
               wherein
               that
               old
               Cardinall
               hath
               b
               beene
               sufficiently
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               conuinced
               of
               extreame
               dotage
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Opposition
               of
               the
               former
               Emperours
               ,
               against
               the
               pretended
               Subiection
               .
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               THe
               First
               point
               of
               their
               Opposition
               may
               be
               discerned
               in
               their
               Interesting
               themselues
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               affaires
               .
               The
               
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
              
               (
               as
               Saint
               Augustine
               c
               witnesseth
               at
               large
               )
               committed
               the
               Cause
               of
               
                 Caecilian
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carthage
              
               vnto
               Pope
               Meltiades
               .
               Obserue
               ,
               Ergò
               it
               was
               by
               the
               Emperors
               Commission
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               him
               alone
               ,
               but
               to
               him
               with
               others
               ,
               who
               are
               called
               in
               that
               Commission
               ,
               the
               Popes
               Colleagues
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Obserue
               ,
               Ergo
               the
               Pope
               was
               not
               Monarch
               ,
               or
               sole
               Actor
               herein
               :
               nay
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               giuen
               his
               iudgement
               ,
               the
               same
               Emperor
               referred
               the
               same
               Cause
               ,
               to
               be
               more
               diligently
               examined
               and
               ended
               ,
               to
               the
               d
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Arles
              
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Obserue
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               the
               Pope
               will
               suffer
               an
               higher
               Appeale
               :
               for
               after
               ,
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Athanasius
               ,
               the
               same
               Emperour
               chargeth
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Prouince
               of
               Tyre
               ,
               what
               to
               doe
               ?
               e
               
                 To
                 appeare
                 before
                 mee
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 without
                 delay
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 sincerely
                 and
                 truely
                 you
                 haue
                 giuen
                 your
                 iudgements
                 .
              
               And
               not
               thus
               onely
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               Cause
               Ecclesiasticall
               requireth
               ,
               hee
               proceedeth
               to
               denounce
               f
               punishment
               (
               by
               his
               owne
               Authoritie
               )
               
                 against
                 whomsoeuer
                 
                 that
                 shall
                 honor
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Theognis
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 .
              
               Other
               the
               like
               Demonstrations
               might
               be
               brought
               of
               Constantne
               his
               Authority
               in
               Causes
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
              
               we
               reade
               ,
               that
               he
               gaue
               to
               the
               Bishop
               Dioscorus
               Authority
               and
               Superiority
               of
               place
               ,
               to
               moderate
               Causes
               in
               a
               Councell
               .
               Can
               this
               consist
               (
               thinke
               you
               )
               with
               your
               pretended
               Subiection
               ?
               No
               ,
               g
               
                 He
                 giueth
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 to
                 giue
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 vsurping
                 that
                 Authority
                 .
              
               Oh
               you
               are
               angrie
               !
               and
               no
               maruell
               though
               men
               fancie
               not
               that
               fruite
               ,
               which
               setteth
               their
               teeth
               on
               edge
               :
               But
               we
               cannot
               be
               sparing
               in
               this
               kind
               ;
               
                 For
                 Theodosius
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
                 and
                 Honorius
                 ,
              
               both
               Emperours
               ,
               Say
               (
               as
               you
               know
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 right
                 ouer
                 those
                 in
                 subiection
                 vnder
                 him
                 ,
              
               h
               
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 ouer
                 his
                 .
              
               Where
               diuers
               Subiects
               must
               needs
               argue
               different
               Subiections
               ;
               and
               equality
               of
               Right
               must
               as
               nessarily
               dissolue
               Monarchie
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               but
               of
               One.
               
            
             
               And
               
                 Iustinian
                 the
                 Emperour
              
               will
               hardly
               please
               you
               ,
               with
               whom
               you
               quarrell
               at
               the
               first
               hearing
               .
               He
               authorized
               ,
               vnder
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               
                 The
                 Code
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Bookes
                 of
                 Constitutions
              
               ,
               and
               Pandects
               ,
               for
               the
               Regulating
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Laity
               .
               Whereat
               you
               fret
               not
               a
               little
               .
               i
               
                 Herein
                 he
                 is
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 iustly
                 reprooued
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 inuading
                 vpon
                 ,
                 and
                 intruding
                 into
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 diuine
                 causes
                 .
              
               The
               same
               Emperour
               taketh
               vpon
               him
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ;
               and
               behold
               againe
               ,
               you
               brand
               him
               withe
               the
               note
               of
               an
               k
               Vsurper
               .
               Finally
               ,
               in
               generall
               ,
               you
               shape
               vs
               this
               Answer
               ;
               l
               
                 These
                 Emperours
                 haue
                 passed
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 their
                 Authority
                 .
              
            
             
               You
               furthermore
               told
               vs
               of
               another
               Character
               of
               due
               Subiection
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               yeelding
               vnto
               the
               Pope
               the
               
                 Prerogatiue
                 of
                 gathering
                 Generall
                 Councels
              
               ;
               albeit
               nothing
               is
               more
               obuious
               to
               Any
               ,
               conuersant
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               reading
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               your
               owne
               Cardinall
               Cusanus
               hath
               confessed
               long
               since
               ;
               m
               
                 The
                 first
                 eight
                 generall
                 Councels
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 were
                 gathered
                 
                 by
                 Authority
                 of
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Popes
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 was
                 glad
                 to
                 intreat
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 a
                 Councell
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 obtaine
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               can
               we
               forget
               your
               next
               
                 Prerogatiue
                 of
                 Subiection
              
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Precedency
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Priority
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 aboue
              
               euen
               Emperours
               themselues
               ?
               Surely
               if
               he
               had
               any
               ancient
               claime
               hereunto
               ,
               it
               should
               haue
               bene
               in
               that
               ,
               wherein
               he
               challengeth
               the
               greatest
               praeeminence
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               a
               Generall
               Councell
               :
               But
               when
               we
               aske
               the
               Question
               ,
               why
               no
               one
               of
               your
               Popes
               were
               euer
               personally
               present
               in
               any
               of
               the
               first
               
                 Generll
                 Councels
              
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               must
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               sole
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               he
               alone
               to
               haue
               an
               infallible
               iudgement
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               )
               no
               not
               though
               they
               were
               
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
              
               (
               as
               was
               Vigilius
               )
               where
               the
               Councell
               was
               celebrated
               ?
               You
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               the
               Popes
               would
               not
               present
               themselues
               in
               these
               Councels
               ,
               was
               this
               ;
               n
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 those
                 Easterne
                 Councels
                 ,
                 wherein
                 also
                 the
                 Emperours
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 would
                 haue
                 preferred
                 the
                 Emperours
                 in
                 place
                 aboue
                 the
                 Popes
                 .
              
               So
               you
               .
               And
               we
               cannot
               but
               belieue
               you
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               make
               bold
               to
               conuince
               your
               new
               Doctors
               of
               egregious
               impudency
               ,
               who
               dare
               extend
               the
               height
               of
               the
               praeeminency
               of
               Popes
               aboue
               Emperours
               ,
               euen
               in
               defiance
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               of
               all
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Consent
               of
               all
               those
               Catholike
               Bishops
               in
               Generall
               Councels
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               your
               last
               and
               basest
               point
               of
               Subiection
               ,
               of
               
                 Kissing
                 the
                 Popes
                 feet
              
               ,
               it
               tasteth
               so
               ranckly
               of
               
                 Luciferian
                 pride
              
               ,
               in
               the
               now
               Popes
               ,
               that
               we
               thinke
               it
               an
               exceeding
               iniury
               to
               the
               memory
               of
               holy
               Popes
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               times
               ,
               to
               belieue
               that
               they
               could
               affect
               ,
               or
               would
               admit
               such
               an
               homage
               and
               honour
               (
               a
               lesse
               than
               which
               Saint
               *
               Peter
               refused
               ,
               as
               too
               much
               )
               if
               it
               had
               bene
               offered
               vnto
               them
               .
               Much
               lesse
               can
               we
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               Catholike
               Emperors
               (
               albeit
               otherwise
               most
               godly
               and
               humble
               )
               were
               knowne
               to
               performe
               it
               .
               If
               it
               had
               bene
               so
               ,
               then
               would
               not
               your
               Massonius
               ,
               when
               he
               sought
               to
               shew
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               it
               ,
               send
               you
               to
               seeke
               it
               o
               
                 He
                 knoweth
                 not
                 where
              
               :
               much
               lesse
               would
               your
               great
               Antiquary
               Polydore
               
               abhor
               this
               as
               p
               
                 A
                 new
                 and
                 naughty
                 custome
                 of
                 Imperiousnesse
                 ,
                 deuised
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 themselues
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               your
               Bozius
               (
               one
               so
               transported
               with
               zeale
               towards
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               this
               his
               honour
               ,
               that
               he
               held
               it
               an
               *
               Iniustice
               in
               the
               Pope
               to
               refuse
               this
               kind
               of
               Submission
               from
               any
               Christian
               whomsoeuer
               )
               will
               giue
               you
               the
               best
               and
               worst
               satisfaction
               ,
               touching
               the
               practise
               of
               ancient
               Emperours
               ;
               where
               speaking
               of
               this
               Ceremony
               of
               
                 Kissing
                 the
                 Popes
                 feet
              
               ,
               and
               answering
               this
               doubt
               ,
               why
               in
               those
               Ages
               all
               sorts
               of
               Bishops
               gaue
               greater
               honour
               vnto
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               ,
               than
               they
               receiued
               from
               them
               ?
               q
               Then
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 whilest
                 that
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 Christianity
                 were
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 established
                 ,
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperours
                 swelling
                 with
                 Arrogancy
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 yet
                 breathing
                 the
                 Pride
                 of
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 prouoked
                 by
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 them
                 outward
                 honour
                 .
              
               Can
               you
               haue
               a
               better
               Answer
               ,
               for
               confirming
               the
               Ancient
               practise
               of
               Emperours
               ,
               in
               receiuing
               honour
               ?
               or
               a
               worse
               satisfaction
               than
               is
               this
               his
               sawcy
               and
               malepart
               boldnesse
               ,
               in
               blurring
               the
               estimation
               of
               those
               Emperours
               (
               which
               were
               first
               as
               in
               time
               ,
               so
               in
               excellency
               of
               all
               virtues
               )
               with
               the
               false
               imputation
               of
               Pride
               ,
               for
               receiuing
               Honour
               from
               all
               others
               ,
               as
               an
               homage
               due
               to
               their
               state
               ,
               and
               so
               prescribed
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Peter
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               do
               both
               witnesse
               ?
               *
            
          
           
             
               The
               Estimation
               of
               those
               forenamed
               Christian
               Emperours
               .
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               *
            
             
               MVch
               need
               not
               be
               spoken
               ,
               in
               the
               commendation
               of
               the
               former
               Emperours
               ,
               whom
               your
               owne
               r
               Cardinall
               produceth
               both
               for
               Examples
               of
               Godlinesse
               ,
               and
               
                 Catholike
                 Beliefe
              
               ,
               and
               also
               as
               Monuments
               of
               Gods
               miraculous
               Protection
               vpon
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               Catholike
               profession
               sake
               ;
               euen
               
                 Because
                 they
                 did
                 heartily
                 and
                 sincerely
                 cleaue
                 vnto
                 God.
              
               The
               Emperours
               ,
               whom
               he
               nameth
               ,
               are
               
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 
                 the
                 elder
                 ,
                 Honorius
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
              
               and
               Iustinian
               .
               But
               the
               last
               with
               some
               detraction
               .
               
                 Prosperous
                 was
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Iustinian
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Catholike
                 .
              
               Also
               Bozius
               ;
               s
               
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Iustinian
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 sound
                 iudgement
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 first
                 ten
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 long
                 prosperous
                 :
                 but
                 forthwith
                 he
                 handled
                 two
                 Popes
              
               (
               viz.
               Syluerius
               and
               
                 Vigilius
                 )
                 so
                 roughly
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 afflicted
                 with
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 calamities
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Apthartodocites
                 .
              
               How
               long
               Iustinian
               was
               both
               a
               Catholike
               in
               his
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Prosperous
               in
               his
               affaires
               (
               notwithstanding
               his
               withstanding
               your
               now
               Romish
               Subiection
               ,
               required
               of
               Popes
               of
               later
               times
               from
               their
               Emperours
               )
               we
               shall
               willingly
               commit
               to
               the
               report
               of
               your
               owne
               Cardinall
               ,
               by
               whom
               you
               may
               vnderstand
               that
               the
               Emperour
               Iustinian
               began
               his
               Reigne
               in
               the
               yeare
               after
               Christ
               his
               Incarnation
               t
               528
               :
               whom
               ,
               
                 vntill
                 ten
                 yeares
                 after
                 ,
                 Bozius
              
               himselfe
               acknowledgeth
               to
               haue
               bene
               a
               glorious
               Catholike
               .
               Within
               which
               compasse
               of
               yeares
               we
               reade
               ,
               concerning
               Iustinian
               ,
               of
               nothing
               but
               of
               u
               
                 Building
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 conuersions
                 of
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 Constitutions
                 against
                 Heretiks
                 ,
                 Edicts
                 for
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               and
               (
               whereunto
               you
               haue
               taken
               such
               exceptions
               )
               his
               booke
               of
               the
               Code
               ,
               and
               Paudects
               :
               wherein
               ,
               because
               he
               medleth
               with
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 businesse
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               therefore
               bene
               censured
               by
               you
               for
               an
               
                 Intruder
                 ,
                 Inuader
              
               ,
               and
               Vsurper
               of
               an
               Authoritie
               superiour
               vnto
               his
               owne
               .
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               Decrees
               and
               Constitutions
               Iustinian
               published
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 discipline
              
               (
               if
               we
               may
               belieue
               your
               x
               Baronius
               )
               they
               were
               made
               by
               the
               aduise
               and
               counsell
               of
               
                 Two
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Patriarkes
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               are
               we
               come
               to
               the
               
                 Tenth
                 yeare
              
               of
               his
               Empire
               ,
               being
               the
               538.
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               :
               wherein
               y
               
                 Iustinian
                 sent
                 Pope
                 Syluerius
                 into
                 Exile
                 .
              
               Betweene
               which
               time
               ,
               and
               his
               exiling
               of
               Pope
               Vigilius
               ,
               are
               sixteene
               yeares
               ;
               in
               all
               which
               space
               is
               registred
               Iustinian
               his
               z
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 commended
                 by
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 ,
              
               his
               
                 Patronage
                 of
                 Antiquity
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Sanctions
                 
                 and
                 Contestations
                 against
                 Heretikes
                 .
              
               Then
               cometh
               in
               the
               a
               
                 Banishment
                 of
                 Vigilius
              
               ,
               before
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Iustinian
                 his
                 Heresie
              
               ,
               containing
               the
               space
               of
               fiue
               yeares
               ,
               in
               which
               Interim
               is
               reported
               vnto
               vs
               Iustinian
               his
               b
               
                 Peace
                 with
                 Vigilius
              
               ,
               his
               
                 Reparation
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Sophia
                 ,
              
               his
               
                 Erecting
                 a
                 most
                 goodly
                 communion
                 Table
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               
                 Discouery
                 of
                 treasons
                 that
                 were
                 plotted
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               now
               at
               length
               Iustinian
               falleth
               into
               an
               Heresie
               ,
               which
               although
               it
               may
               be
               some
               exception
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               yet
               can
               it
               be
               none
               to
               our
               Cause
               ,
               who
               dispute
               from
               the
               Acts
               and
               Constitutions
               of
               Iustinian
               ,
               whilest
               hee
               was
               a
               Catholike
               .
            
             
               Neuerthelesse
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               let
               passe
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               Such
               as
               giue
               vs
               better
               hope
               of
               him
               ,
               than
               to
               thinke
               that
               he
               died
               an
               Heretike
               ,
               who
               (
               by
               your
               owne
               Confessions
               )
               after
               this
               Emperours
               death
               esteemed
               otherwise
               of
               him
               ;
               as
               namely
               c
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 sixt
                 Generall
                 Councell
                 ,
                 honouring
                 his
                 memory
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
              
               PIETIE
               :
               So
               
                 Pope
                 Gregory
              
               ,
               accordingly
               calling
               him
               an
               
                 Emperour
                 of
                 holy
                 memory
              
               :
               And
               Agatho
               the
               Pope
               ,
               accompting
               his
               name
               to
               be
               still
               
                 Worthy
                 of
                 all
                 religious
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 famous
                 vnto
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 so
                 largely
                 dispersed
                 by
                 his
                 Edicts
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               We
               may
               conclude
               with
               your
               owne
               Spanish
               writer
               ,
               who
               vpon
               like
               proofes
               hath
               concluded
               thus
               ;
               d
               
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 euident
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 bene
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 hearkened
                 vnto
                 ,
                 who
                 vniustly
                 call
                 Iustinian
                 the
                 Emperour
                 an
                 Heretike
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               If
               any
               desire
               to
               see
               a
               iust
               and
               full
               Confutation
               of
               all
               the
               Obiections
               ,
               made
               against
               the
               Faith
               and
               piety
               of
               Iustinian
               ,
               he
               may
               throughly
               satisfie
               himselfe
               by
               reading
               of
               two
               worthy
               e
               Authors
               ,
               who
               haue
               lately
               written
               both
               copiously
               and
               learnedly
               of
               this
               Subiect
               .
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 SO
                 many
                 tokens
                 of
                 no
                 -
                 Subiection
                 from
                 so
                 famously-pious
                 and
                 
                   Catholike
                   Emperours
                
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 Vsurpation
                 ,
                 and
                 Inuasion
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 vpon
                 the
                 
                   Iurisdiction
                   of
                   Bishops
                
                 and
                 Popes
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Gathering
                   of
                   Councels
                
                 ,
                 in
                 prescribing
                 them
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Commanding
                   their
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 in
                 arresting
                 &
                 Exiling
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 in
                 times
                 so
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 admirably-glorious
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 so
                 many
                 hundreds
                 of
                 most
                 learned
                 and
                 godly
                 Fathers
                 and
                 illustrious
                 Lights
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholike
                 chiefly
                 flourished
                 ,
                 and
                 preuailed
                 in
                 
                   Generall
                   Councels
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 determining
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 All
                 these
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 exclaime
                 against
                 the
                 falshood
                 ,
                 arrogancy
                 ,
                 and
                 iniquity
                 of
                 your
                 Romish
                 claime
                 by
                 an
                 Article
                 ,
                 by
                 force
                 whereof
                 all
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 pious
                 and
                 Catholike
                 
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   Constantine
                
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 the
                 Younger
                 ,
                 and
                 Iustinian
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 others
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 forfait
                 their
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 Is
                 it
                 credible
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 your
                 Article
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                   and
                   Pope
                   ,
                   without
                   Subiection
                   whereunto
                   ,
                   and
                   beliefe
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Subiection
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Saluation
                   ,
                
                 had
                 bene
                 then
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Catholike
                 Bishops
                 would
                 haue
                 Catechized
                 their
                 godly
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 Inuade
                 and
                 Intrude
                 vpon
                 the
                 Pope
                 his
                 Iurisdiction
                 ?
                 Or
                 that
                 no
                 Meltiades
                 ,
                 no
                 Iulius
                 ,
                 no
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 twenty
                 Popes
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 within
                 the
                 circuit
                 of
                 twhose
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 eighteene
                 yeares
                 ,
                 would
                 appeare
                 in
                 Generall
                 Councels
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 claime
                 for
                 their
                 right
                 of
                 
                   Gathering
                   Generall
                   Councels
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Praesidency
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Councels
                 ,
                 &
                 (
                 if
                 peraduenture
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 bene
                 prepossessed
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 place
                 )
                 to
                 haue
                 Lordly
                 commanded
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Friend
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   more
                   honorable
                   person
                   than
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   whose
                   feete
                   thou
                   oughtest
                   to
                   kisse
                   ,
                   therefore
                   sit
                   downe
                   lower
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   with
                   shame
                   should
                   take
                   the
                   lower
                   roome
                   ?
                
                 But
                 where
                 ?
                 where
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 your
                 later
                 Popes
                 determined
                 )
                 f
                 
                   Next
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   seate
                
                 ?
                 yet
                 with
                 this
                 Prouiso
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   seate
                   where
                   
                   the
                   Emperour
                   sittteth
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   higher
                   than
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Pope
                   setteth
                   his
                   feete
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 especially
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 personall
                 
                   Summoning
                   ,
                   Condemning
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Banishing
                 of
                 your
                 Popes
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 
                   Boniface
                   the
                   eight
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   Gregory
                   the
                   seauenth
                
                 ,
                 aliâs
                 Hildebrand
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   Alexander
                   the
                   sixt
                
                 ,
                 Father
                 of
                 Borgias
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 one
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Papally
                 inspired
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 firebrands
                 of
                 Curses
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 dethroning
                 and
                 destroying
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 then
                 in
                 good
                 hope
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 lessen
                 your
                 Faith
                 and
                 Beliefe
                 of
                 an
                 Article
                 so
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 pernicious
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             Our
             sixt
             Argument
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             former
             Article
             ,
             of
             
               Necessary
               Subiection
               to
               the
               Catholike
               Romane
               Church
               and
               Pope
               ,
            
             doth
             damne
             the
             First
             and
             best
             Popes
             ,
             and
             most
             Catholike
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             SVbiection
             is
             either
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             or
             Ciuill
             ;
             your
             Article
             doth
             require
             both
             :
             therefore
             must
             we
             enquire
             more
             diligently
             into
             both
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Popes
               Challenge
               ,
               of
               the
               Ciuill
               Subiection
               of
               Princes
               vnto
               them
               ,
               examined
               by
               the
               Examples
               of
               Ancient
               Popes
               .
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               POpes
               of
               after
               ages
               haue
               challenged
               an
               absolute
               power
               g
               Directly
               ,
               or
               *
               Indirectly
               ,
               ouer
               all
               Secular
               Princedome
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               Christian
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               Ethnicke
               and
               heathen
               Emperours
               ;
               as
               well
               by
               Corporall
               ,
               as
               by
               Spirituall
               punishments
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               depriuing
               them
               of
               their
               kingdomes
               and
               liues
               .
               And
               that
               they
               may
               seeme
               to
               exact
               this
               plenitude
               of
               Authority
               by
               Diuine
               Law
               ,
               
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 the
                 third
              
               maketh
               his
               Papall
               Decree
               ,
               concluding
               h
               
                 The
                 Emperours
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Popes
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 God
                 made
                 two
                 Great
                 lights
                 ,
                 the
                 Sunne
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Moone
                 to
                 gouerne
                 the
                 Night
                 .
              
               Vpon
               which
               Glosse
               the
               Diuines
               and
               Canonists
               ,
               the
               Popes
               Parats
               ,
               and
               Parasites
               conclude
               ,
               that
               *
               
                 Euery
                 Emperour
                 borroweth
                 his
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 the
                 Moone
                 her
                 light
                 from
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
              
               be
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Christian
              
               or
               i
               Ethnicke
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               to
               submit
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               that
               k
               
                 Not
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 duty
                 of
                 Subordination
                 and
                 Subiection
              
               ;
               which
               againe
               the
               Popes
               exact
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               when
               they
               meane
               to
               dispossesse
               them
               of
               their
               kingdomes
               ,
               or
               depriue
               them
               of
               their
               liues
               )
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               alleaging
               in
               their
               Bulls
               ,
               for
               their
               warrant
               ,
               that
               saying
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               l
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 haue
                 constituted
                 thee
                 aboue
                 Nations
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 to
                 plant
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 .
              
               Ier.
               1.
               
               So
               they
               .
               Whereunto
               also
               accordeth
               the
               Decree
               of
               Pope
               m
               
                 Boniface
                 the
                 eight
              
               .
            
             
               Good
               God!
               that
               the
               world
               should
               be
               so
               bewitched
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               accompt
               them
               
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               who
               feede
               their
               people
               with
               thornes
               ,
               swords
               ,
               daggers
               ,
               and
               pistols
               .
               For
               what
               else
               meane
               these
               Glosses
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               so
               notoriously
               prophaned
               ,
               for
               patronizing
               of
               Rebellions
               ,
               and
               Murders
               ?
               Whereas
               the
               Text
               hath
               no
               other
               meaning
               ,
               than
               the
               Propheticall
               Function
               ,
               by
               Planting
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               Rooting
               out
               Vice
               ,
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               as
               n
               Lyranus
               one
               of
               your
               Friers
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               your
               best
               Popes
               o
               
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
              
               doe
               confesse
               :
               and
               heerein
               
                 Saint
                 Bernard
              
               durst
               condemne
               the
               Papall
               Glosse
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               the
               Popes
               owne
               face
               ,
               writing
               to
               Pope
               Eugenius
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               p
               
                 What
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 concerning
                 pulling
                 vp
                 ,
                 rooting
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 destroying
                 ,
                 that
                 soundeth
                 of
                 such
                 pride
                 ?
                 Wherein
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 figuratiue
                 speach
                 of
                 rurall
                 sweat
                 ,
                 is
                 expressed
                 
                 the
                 spirituall
                 labour
                 ;
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 signification
                 of
                 Ministration
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Dominion
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 be
                 you
              
               (
               speaking
               to
               the
               Pope
               )
               
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 you
                 bee
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 will
                 bee
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 measure
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 measured
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 euill
                 .
              
               So
               that
               Saint
               ;
               shewing
               thereby
               ,
               that
               your
               Popes
               might
               haue
               proued
               ,
               for
               their
               aduantage
               ,
               out
               of
               that
               Text
               ,
               rather
               a
               right
               to
               become
               Gardeners
               and
               Carpenters
               ,
               for
               rooting
               out
               weeds
               ,
               and
               destroying
               of
               buildings
               ;
               than
               Generalls
               of
               Hoasts
               ,
               for
               conquest
               and
               
                 Subiection
                 of
                 Kingdomes
              
               .
            
             
               Neuerthelesse
               ,
               some
               Popes
               haue
               not
               beene
               idle
               ,
               but
               haue
               put
               their
               positions
               in
               practice
               ,
               deposing
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Emperours
               ,
               as
               was
               (
               say
               q
               you
               )
               
                 Childricke
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 by
                 Pope
                 Zachary
                 ;
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Henry
                 the
                 Third
                 ,
                 by
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Seuenth
                 ;
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Otho
                 the
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 by
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 Third
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Lodowicke
                 the
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 by
                 Pope
                 Clemens
                 the
                 Sixt.
              
               And
               thus
               did
               Popes
               sport
               themselues
               with
               tossing
               the
               Crownes
               from
               the
               heads
               of
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               .
               Now
               then
               we
               see
               the
               Subiection
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               this
               Article
               ,
               required
               by
               these
               latter
               Popes
               :
               let
               vs
               trie
               whether
               this
               insolency
               bee
               not
               condemned
               by
               the
               
                 Submission
                 of
                 ancient
                 Popes
                 vnto
                 the
                 Emperors
                 ,
              
               of
               their
               times
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Submission
               of
               Ancient
               Popes
               vnto
               Emperours
               as
               well
               Ethnickes
               ,
               as
               Christians
               ,
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               ages
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               .
               First
               to
               Ethnick
               Emperours
               .
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               IN
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
                 Ethnicke
                 Emperours
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               Catholike
               Militant
               gaue
               for
               her
               Ensigne
               the
               Red-Crosse
               ,
               dyed
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               that
               laid
               downe
               their
               liues
               for
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ;
               among
               which
               innumerable
               number
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               enuie
               the
               praise
               ,
               which
               you
               giue
               vnto
               the
               ancient
               Popes
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               when
               you
               say
               ,
               
               that
               r
               
                 No
                 Episcopall
                 See
                 brought
                 forth
                 so
                 many
                 Martyrs
                 as
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Seuen
                 and
                 Twenty
                 Popes
                 were
                 slaine
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               So
               you
               ;
               Which
               wee
               accordingly
               confesse
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Blessed
               be
               the
               memory
               of
               those
               glorious
               Saints
               and
               Martyrs
               !
            
             
               But
               what
               of
               these
               Martyrs
               ?
               Did
               they
               euer
               detract
               from
               the
               royalty
               of
               Heathen
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               ?
               Or
               so
               much
               as
               touch
               their
               heads
               ,
               to
               set
               their
               Crownes
               neuer
               so
               little
               awry
               ?
               Heaarken
               you
               (
               among
               your
               owne
               Doctors
               )
               vnto
               one
               ,
               who
               s
               
                 Calleth
                 God
                 to
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 nothing
                 that
                 shall
                 either
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 crosse
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 or
                 Faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 preiudice
                 any
                 power
                 ,
                 whether
                 Spirituall
                 or
                 Temporall
                 .
              
               So
               he
               ;
               Signifying
               ,
               that
               hee
               meant
               not
               to
               derogate
               from
               any
               iust
               right
               of
               eitheir
               Estate
               .
               Can
               then
               either
               side
               desire
               a
               more
               indifferent
               Moderator
               ,
               than
               hee
               professeth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               ?
               But
               what
               ?
               t
               
                 From
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 passion
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 although
                 Christians
                 then
                 indured
                 most
                 grieuous
                 torment
                 ,
                 and
                 calamities
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 wee
                 not
                 reade
                 in
                 any
                 story
                 that
                 an●
                 of
                 them
                 rebelled
                 against
                 their
                 Kings
                 ;
                 No
                 no
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 they
                 then
                 proued
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 to
                 excell
                 all
                 other
                 professions
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 suffering
                 constantly
                 whatsoeuer
                 miseries
                 ,
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 worship
                 ;
                 taking
                 their
                 names
                 of
                 Christians
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 deliuered
                 this
                 pious
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Obedience
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 .
              
               So
               hee
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 NEuer
                 shall
                 wee
                 denie
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Their
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 namely
                 of
                 those
                 
                   ancient
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 wee
                 are
                 assured
                 )
                 dyed
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Truth
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 professe
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 diuine
                 worship
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 most
                 apparantly
                 for
                 this
                 our
                 particular
                 defence
                 of
                 not
                 exacting
                 
                   Temporall
                   
                   Subiection
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   Emperours
                   :
                
                 wherein
                 we
                 finde
                 a
                 vast
                 gulfe
                 of
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 This
                 your
                 ,
                 and
                 That
                 their
                 Romane
                 Faith.
                 For
                 they
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 heard
                 )
                 would
                 rather
                 bee
                 killed
                 ,
                 than
                 trouble
                 States
                 ,
                 and
                 violate
                 Temporall
                 Powers
                 and
                 Authorities
                 :
                 but
                 your
                 Popes
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Bulls
                 ,
                 proclaime
                 that
                 their
                 Professors
                 and
                 Beleeuers
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 kill
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 killed
                 ,
                 than
                 not
                 resist
                 .
                 The
                 determination
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 will
                 bee
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Article
                
                 )
                 a
                 requiring
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   vpon
                   losse
                   of
                   saluation
                
                 )
                 a
                 beleefe
                 of
                 
                   Temporall
                   Subiection
                
                 from
                 all
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 Popes
                 :
                 whereby
                 all
                 these
                 27.
                 godly
                 Popes
                 ,
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 damned
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 testified
                 )
                 professed
                 Obedience
                 and
                 Subiection
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 Whom
                 therefore
                 we
                 contrarily
                 produce
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Witnesses
                 by
                 their
                 blood
                 )
                 that
                 your
                 now
                 
                   Article
                   of
                   Subiection
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Popish
                 sense
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 iustly
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 whom
                 you
                 call
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 for
                 dying
                 in
                 defence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 your
                 
                   Popes
                   Martyrs
                
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Martyrs
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Memoriall
               ,
               concerning
               all
               
                 Christian
                 Emperours
              
               ,
               which
               haue
               receiued
               Baptisme
               ,
               the
               badge
               and
               Character
               of
               Christianitie
               .
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               PAsse
               we
               from
               gazing
               vpon
               the
               flagge
               with
               the
               Red-Crosse
               ,
               dyed
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               to
               the
               Ensigne
               with
               the
               Crosse
               partly
               bloody
               Red
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Iulian
               the
               Apostate
               )
               partly
               Blacke
               ,
               through
               the
               ignominies
               ,
               which
               Popes
               and
               other
               holy
               Professors
               sustained
               by
               Emperours
               ,
               whether
               Hereticall
               ,
               or
               Orthodoxe
               ;
               and
               partly
               white
               ,
               through
               the
               peace
               of
               Emperours
               euery
               way
               Catholike
               .
               What
               will
               your
               Article
               ,
               concerning
               Subiection
               ,
               determine
               against
               all
               these
               ?
               You
               distinguish
               them
               either
               into
               u
               Woolues
               ,
               such
               you
               call
               all
               Emperors
               ,
               which
               of
               Catholikes
               turne
               either
               Apostates
               ,
               or
               Heretikes
               ;
               of
               these
               you
               conclude
               ,
               that
               your
               Pope
               hath
               power
               to
               
                 driue
                 them
                 away
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 possible
                 :
              
               Or
               else
               into
               x
               Rammes
               ,
               signifying
               such
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               they
               be
               in
               profession
               
                 true
                 Catholikes
              
               ,
               yet
               doe
               any
               way
               oppresse
               
               or
               destroy
               the
               Church
               ;
               of
               whom
               you
               determine
               that
               your
               
                 Pope
                 ,
                 As
                 Shepheard
              
               by
               his
               power
               ought
               to
               
                 compell
                 these
                 as
                 furious
                 Rammes
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 conuenient
                 .
              
               And
               what
               you
               hold
               
                 Conuenient
                 meanes
              
               ,
               we
               *
               haue
               learned
               already
               by
               your
               obiected
               practises
               ,
               in
               
                 dispossessing
                 of
                 Kings
                 &
                 Emperors
              
               ,
               by
               force
               of
               Armes
               ,
               as
               namely
               these
               ,
               
                 Childericke
                 King
                 of
                 France
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Henry
                 the
                 Third
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Otho
                 the
                 Fourth
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Lodowicke
                 the
                 Fourth
              
               ;
               not
               for
               any
               note
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               not
               Subiecting
               themselues
               to
               the
               Popes
               Dignity
               and
               Dominion
               .
               For
               we
               are
               now
               to
               confute
               the
               double
               presumption
               of
               your
               now
               Popes
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               their
               Violence
               agaist
               Emperours
               ,
               the
               other
               their
               not
               Reuerence
               vnto
               them
               ,
               as
               vnto
               their
               Superiours
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               the
               Examples
               of
               godly
               Pop●●
               of
               former
               Ages
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Examples
               of
               no-Violence
               vsed
               by
               
                 Ancient
                 Popes
              
               a-against
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               .
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               WE
               are
               to
               speake
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               when
               their
               raigned
               among
               Christians
               ,
               not
               onely
               Tygers
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               Heathenish
               Tyrants
               ,
               but
               Woolues
               ,
               as
               Constantius
               and
               Valens
               ,
               both
               persecuting
               Hertikes
               and
               
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Apostate
              
               ,
               who
               raised
               the
               Twelfth
               persecution
               ;
               besides
               Iustinian
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               )
               dealt
               so
               hardly
               with
               your
               Two
               
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Syluerius
              
               ,
               and
               Vigilius
               ;
               to
               omit
               others
               of
               the
               like
               boldnesse
               ,
               whom
               you
               may
               reckon
               among
               your
               Rammes
               :
               In
               which
               cases
               
                 Pope
                 Boniface
              
               the
               Eighth
               requireth
               y
               
                 Both
                 swords
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Temporall
                 and
                 Spirituall
                 Authority
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Temporall
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Spirituall
                 .
              
               As
               though
               the
               Churh
               could
               not
               possibly
               subsist
               without
               such
               a
               predominant
               power
               Ecclesiasticall
               ouer
               whatsoeuer
               
                 Temporall
                 Ordinance
              
               ,
               that
               shall
               any
               way
               afflict
               her
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               her
               members
               .
               We
               are
               now
               in
               a
               Question
               of
               Fact
               ,
               and
               finde
               that
               as
               then
               in
               particular
               Syluerius
               and
               Vigilius
               ,
               both
               Popes
               ,
               being
               sent
               into
               *
               Banishment
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Iustinian
               ,
               did
               not
               make
               resistance
               ,
               but
               petitioned
               for
               fauour
               and
               peace
               ;
               so
               now
               generally
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               is
               confessed
               )
               
                 No
                 
                 Pope
              
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Succession
               of
               Peter
               ,
               did
               z
               
                 Depose
                 any
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 before
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Seuenth
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               vntill
               a
               Thousand
               and
               Sixty
               yeeres
               after
               Christ.
               Wee
               faine
               would
               know
               what
               Answer
               you
               can
               make
               to
               this
               ,
               to
               quit
               your
               latter
               Popes
               from
               an
               inexcusable
               Innouation
               ,
               and
               intollerable
               Vsurpation
               ,
               and
               Inuasion
               vpon
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               Princes
               ,
               whether
               Ethnickes
               ,
               or
               Christians
               ;
               and
               of
               these
               ,
               whether
               Heretikes
               ,
               or
               Catholikes
               ;
               and
               of
               these
               ,
               whether
               Peaceable
               ,
               or
               Turbulent
               and
               obnoxious
               :
               and
               the
               onely
               satisfaction
               your
               Cardinall
               will
               affoord
               vs
               is
               this
               :
               a
               
                 If
                 Christians
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 in
                 antient
                 times
                 did
                 not
                 depose
                 Dioclesian
              
               (
               an
               Heathen
               Emperour
               )
               Iulian
               (
               an
               Apostate
               )
               Valens
               (
               an
               Heretike
               )
               
                 and
                 others
              
               ,
               (
               meaning
               ,
               Disturbers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               were
               otherwise
               Catholikes
               )
               
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 wanted
                 force
                 and
                 power
                 .
              
               So
               h●●han
               which
               Answer
               (
               for
               we
               must
               thinke
               your
               Cardinall
               was
               greatly
               learned
               )
               none
               could
               be
               more
               vnconscionable
               ;
               all
               Antiquity
               prouing
               it
               to
               be
               agregiously
               false
               .
               Tertullian
               and
               Cyprian
               ,
               two
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               being
               vnder
               the
               persecution
               of
               Heathen
               Emperours
               ,
               doe
               make
               their
               Apologies
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               Christian
               and
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               Tertullian
               thus
               :
               b
               
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 our
                 Christian
                 Profession
                 should
                 bee
                 reuenged
                 by
                 humane
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 grieue
                 to
                 suffer
                 that
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 tried
                 :
                 albeit
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 become
                 either
                 secret
                 or
                 else
                 open
                 Reuengers
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 wrongs
                 ,
                 could
                 we
                 want
                 either
                 number
                 or
                 power
                 ?
                 What
                 Warre
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 ready
                 also
                 to
                 vndertake
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 our
                 Religion
                 taught
                 vs
                 not
                 rather
                 to
                 bee
                 killed
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 kill
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 profession
                 thereof
                 ?
              
               Accordingly
               
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
              
               ;
               c
               
                 Our
                 Professors
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 doe
                 not
                 take
                 reuenge
                 against
                 vniust
                 violence
                 ,
                 albeit
                 our
                 people
                 be
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 .
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
              
               was
               vexed
               vnder
               the
               hand
               of
               an
               Heretike
               and
               slyeth
               to
               his
               weapons
               ;
               but
               wot
               you
               what
               ?
               d
               
                 My
                 prayers
                 and
                 teares
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 my
                 weapons
                 ;
                 I
                 neither
                 may
                 nor
                 can
                 make
                 any
                 other
                 resistance
                 .
                 Not
              
               (
               as
               you
               e
               confesse
               )
               
                 that
                 Ambrose
                 had
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 
                 tooke
                 part
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 defend
                 himselfe
                 by
                 Armes
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               Case
               so
               euident
               ,
               vniuersall
               ,
               and
               indeed
               honorable
               ,
               that
               your
               owne
               Authors
               do
               record
               it
               for
               the
               credit
               and
               glory
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               in
               those
               ages
               ,
               saying
               that
               f
               
                 Christians
                 neuer
                 plotted
                 against
                 the
                 secular
                 gouernement
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 equall
                 in
                 strength
                 .
              
               g
               
                 They
                 neuer
                 conspired
                 against
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 although
                 for
                 multitude
                 they
                 might
                 easily
                 haue
                 made
                 resistance
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 ,
              
               (
               namely
               in
               Scripture
               )
               
                 to
                 performe
                 Obedience
              
               .
               And
               (
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               can
               be
               said
               )
               h
               
                 Not
                 one
                 ancient
                 Father
              
               (
               saith
               Another
               )
               
                 nor
                 any
                 one
                 Writer
                 ,
                 albeit
                 otherwise
                 Orthodoxe
                 and
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 for
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeeres
                 space
                 ,
                 whilest
                 yet
                 the
                 Church
                 abounded
                 in
                 power
                 of
                 Armes
                 ,
                 was
                 euer
                 read
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 
                   Thousand
                   yeeres
                
                 space
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 wherein
                 no
                 such
                 Subiection
                 was
                 exacted
                 by
                 Popes
                 from
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 faire
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 thinke
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 strong
                 Argument
                 to
                 Challenge
                 your
                 Church
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 in
                 prescribing
                 to
                 Christians
                 a
                 new
                 
                   Article
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   necessary
                   to
                   Saluation
                
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 againe
                 condemne
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Popes
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 Doctors
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 vniuersall
                 consent
                 beleeued
                 and
                 taught
                 
                   Obedience
                   to
                   Ciuill
                   Magistracie
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 you
                 now
                 proclaime
                 Armes
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 resistance
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 can
                 you
                 now
                 suggest
                 for
                 the
                 modesty
                 of
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 who
                 blushed
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christians
                   anciently
                   wanted
                   force
                   to
                   resist
                   all
                   vnbeleeuing
                   ,
                   tyrannous
                   ,
                   and
                   turbulent
                   Emperors
                   ?
                
                 Being
                 so
                 euidently
                 confuted
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 concerning
                 the
                 open
                 force
                 which
                 
                   latter
                   Popes
                
                 haue
                 maintained
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 concerning
                 
                 all
                 secret
                 violence
                 ,
                 whereof
                 you
                 haue
                 giuen
                 vs
                 many
                 Examples
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 ,
                 touching
                 Emperours
                 of
                 midle
                 age
                 ,
                 so
                 haue
                 we
                 lately
                 seene
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 ,
                 your
                 secret
                 practises
                 of
                 *
                 Mischiefe
                 against
                 Kings
                 and
                 Queenes
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 open
                 warre
                 ,
                 by
                 armies
                 or
                 troupes
                 of
                 enemies
                 :
                 If
                 ●he
                 practice
                 of
                 Assassines
                 ,
                 and
                 Traytors
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Dagges
                   ,
                   Daggers
                   ,
                   Poysons
                
                 ,
                 POVVDER-PLOTS
                 ,
                 or
                 your
                 Cardinalls
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Quacunque
                   ratione
                
                 ]
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   by
                   what
                   meanes
                   soeuer
                
                 ]
                 may
                 make
                 any
                 proofe
                 :
                 Who
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 little
                 reason
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 their
                 wills
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 i
                 
                   Rescript
                   of
                   Pope
                   Vrban
                   the
                   Second
                
                 is
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 concerning
                 them
                 that
                 
                   shall
                   kill
                   Schismatikes
                   Excommunicate
                
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 although
                 he
                 command
                 Penance
                 to
                 be
                 inioyned
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 doubt
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 their
                 Intentions
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 did
                 but
                 double
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 seeme
                 to
                 slay
                 them
                 vpon
                 zeale
                 for
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Cause
                 ,
                 when-as
                 (
                 peraduenture
                 )
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 selfe-malice
                 (
                 which
                 Penance
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 shall
                 amount
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 comming
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Iubile
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 visit
                 such
                 a
                 next
                 Shrine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 a
                 few
                 Aue-Marie's
                 and
                 Pater-noster's
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Saint
                 :
                 )
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
                 doth
                 he
                 acquit
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 euery
                 such
                 zealous
                 Killer
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   shall
                   chance
                   to
                   kill
                   Schismatikes
                   whomsoeuer
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   Excommunicate
                   ,
                   vpon
                   an
                   ardent
                   zeale
                   to
                   their
                   Catholike
                   Mother
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   )
                   wee
                   doe
                   not
                   iudge
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   Murtherers
                   .
                
              
               
                 Goe
                 you
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 complaine
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 vniustly
                 persecuted
                 or
                 abandoned
                 by
                 Protestants
                 out
                 of
                 seuerall
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 yearely
                 k
                 
                   Excommunicate
                   at
                   Rome
                
                 for
                 
                   Heretikes
                   and
                   Schismatiks
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Bull
                   of
                
                 MAVNDY-THVRSDAY
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 made
                 Obnoxious
                 vnto
                 the
                 blinde
                 deuotion
                 of
                 euery
                 Romish
                 bloudy
                 Assassine
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 bee
                 perswaded
                 that
                 he
                 shal
                 m●rit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 slaying
                 of
                 those
                 supposed
                 Schismatikes
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 No-Resistance
                 of
                 Ancient
                 Popes
                 against
                 Temporall
                 gouernment
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               II.
               Of
               the
               Reuerence
               acknowledged
               by
               holy
               Popes
               vnto
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               Superiors
               .
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               SVbiection
               ,
               challenged
               by
               Popes
               from
               Emperors
               ,
               as
               their
               Inferiors
               ,
               is
               the
               maine
               Subiect
               your
               later
               Popes
               haue
               insisted
               vpon
               ,
               as
               a
               Materiall
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Outward
               Reuerence
               ,
               as
               necessarily
               due
               vnto
               them
               ,
               by
               acknowledgment
               of
               a
               personall
               Subordination
               and
               Subiection
               vnto
               them
               .
               But
               when
               we
               looke
               beyond
               this
               midle
               Region
               of
               After-times
               vnto
               the
               vpper
               spheare
               of
               Antiquitie
               ,
               we
               finde
               as
               great
               a
               difference
               betweene
               your
               
                 later
                 Popes
              
               ,
               and
               those
               Ancients
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               betweene
               Vp
               and
               Downe
               ,
               Then
               and
               Now
               ,
               
                 Deposing
                 of
                 Emperours
              
               ,
               and
               
                 yeelding
                 Reuerence
              
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               We
               seeke
               no
               other
               witnesses
               than
               your
               Binius
               and
               Baronius
               ,
               against
               whom
               we
               are
               sure
               you
               will
               take
               no
               exception
               :
               In
               whom
               we
               finde
               
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 the
                 First
              
               professing
               l
               
                 Patience
                 in
                 suffering
                 indignities
              
               from
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               
                 and
                 intreating
                 for
                 mercie
              
               :
               Pope
               
                 Simplicius
                 the
                 First
              
               promising
               m
               
                 Continuall
                 Reuerence
                 to
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               ,
               and
               
                 supplicating
                 the
                 Emperour
                 for
                 fauour
              
               ,
               by
               this
               Legat
               :
               
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 the
                 First
              
               making
               by
               the
               Empresse
               a
               supplication
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               n
               
                 To
                 command
                 a
                 Synod
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               obtaine
               it
               :
               
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 the
                 First
              
               confessing
               that
               o
               
                 Bishops
                 are
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Emperours
                 :
                 Pope
                 Hormisda
                 the
                 First
              
               taking
               notice
               of
               the
               Emperors
               p
               
                 Command
                 ,
                 of
                 gathering
                 a
                 Councell
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 motion
                 from
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               further
               acknowledging
               that
               hee
               had
               
                 receiued
                 warning
              
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 thereat
              
               :
               Pope
               
                 Vigilius
                 the
                 First
              
               q
               
                 banished
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
              
               ,
               and
               
                 suing
                 for
                 peace
                 and
                 fauour
              
               :
               Pope
               
                 Pelagius
                 the
                 First
              
               confessing
               and
               saying
               ,
               r
               
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 commandeth
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 Kings
                 :
              
               Pope
               
                 Gregorie
                 the
                 First
              
               auowing
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               in
               these
               
               words
               ;
               s
               
                 As
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 performe
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 your
                 Commands
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 I
                 am
                 subiect
                 :
              
               Pope
               
                 Martyn
                 the
                 First
              
               praying
               the
               Emperour
               to
               t
               
                 Vouchsafe
                 to
                 read
                 his
                 letters
              
               :
               Pope
               
                 Agatho
                 the
                 First
              
               talking
               of
               u
               
                 the
                 bending
                 of
                 the
                 knees
                 of
                 his
                 minde
              
               vnto
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               by
               
                 Supplicating
                 his
                 Clemencie
              
               for
               Others
               .
               Finally
               ,
               Pope
               
                 Adrian
                 the
                 First
              
               ,
               Deuoting
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Emperour
               by
               Letters
               ,
               as
               one
               in
               supplication
               ,
               x
               
                 Fallen
                 downe
                 prostrate
                 at
                 the
                 soles
                 of
                 his
                 feet
                 .
              
               So
               your
               First
               Popes
               .
            
             
               When
               we
               earnestly
               sought
               for
               some
               ,
               though
               but
               shadow
               of
               excuse
               ,
               of
               these
               Popes
               ,
               for
               betraying
               their
               right
               of
               Dominion
               and
               Soueraigntie
               ouer
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               (
               if
               any
               had
               bin
               due
               vnto
               themselues
               ,
               as
               is
               now
               challenged
               by
               your
               Popes
               )
               at
               length
               wee
               light
               vpon
               your
               Bozius
               ,
               who
               would
               gladly
               say
               something
               ,
               but
               alas
               !
               yeeldeth
               not
               so
               much
               as
               we
               haue
               sought
               for
               ,
               a
               shadow
               of
               excuse
               ;
               and
               yet
               whatsoeuer
               it
               is
               ,
               hee
               after
               his
               manner
               cannot
               deliuer
               it
               without
               much
               insultation
               .
               y
               
                 If
                 any
                 Obiect
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 that
                 excellent
                 honours
                 haue
                 sometimes
                 beene
                 yeelded
                 of
                 Popes
                 ,
                 vnto
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 absurdly
                 ;
                 because
                 these
                 might
                 and
                 ought
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 when
                 Heathens
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 then
                 by
                 honour
                 and
                 dishonour
                 to
                 be
                 won
                 by
                 Bishops
                 to
                 the
                 Faith.
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 IS
                 it
                 then
                 absurd
                 to
                 obiect
                 the
                 Reuerence
                 performed
                 by
                 ancient
                 Popes
                 ,
                 vnto
                 Emperours
                 of
                 their
                 times
                 ?
                 is
                 not
                 rather
                 the
                 Answer
                 ,
                 now
                 made
                 ,
                 fraught
                 with
                 many
                 absurdities
                 ?
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 insisted
                 onely
                 vpon
                 Examples
                 of
                 Heathenish
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 
                   Christian
                   Emperors
                
                 also
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Times
                 ,
                 whereof
                 wee
                 haue
                 alleaged
                 examples
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 was
                 so
                 ecclipsed
                 &
                 obscured
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 appeare
                 to
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 but
                 contained
                 the
                 Ages
                 from
                 the
                 
                   persecuting
                   Emperours
                
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 420.
                 yeares
                 down-ward
                 :
                 within
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 was
                 in
                 her
                 perfectest
                 luster
                 ;
                 concerning
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 same
                 Bozius
                 propoundeth
                 (
                 such
                 is
                 his
                 modestie
                 )
                 the
                 z
                 
                   Reuerence
                   giuen
                   by
                   Emperours
                   vnto
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   note
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 humility
                 of
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 Subiecting
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 Motiue
                 and
                 Argument
                 of
                 drawing
                 soules
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 :
                 how
                 then
                 shall
                 not
                 their
                 after-Pride
                 bee
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 alienate
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Christians
                 from
                 it
                 ?
                 
                   Doth
                   the
                   same
                   Tree
                   bring
                   forth
                   Figges
                   and
                   Thistles
                   ?
                
                 But
                 lastly
                 ,
                 and
                 principally
                 ,
                 because
                 your
                 Bozius
                 hath
                 altogether
                 forgotten
                 his
                 Catechisme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Article
                 whereunto
                 hee
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 both
                 sworne
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   and
                   Bish●p
                   thereof
                   ,
                   without
                   subiection
                   whereunto
                
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 Faith
                 )
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 
                   any
                   be
                   saued
                
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 beleeue
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 
                   this
                   Article
                
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 those
                 
                   ancient
                   Popes
                   beliefe
                
                 had
                 bin
                 of
                 a
                 Subiection
                 due
                 vnto
                 them
                 from
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 Causes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 by
                 their
                 practise
                 of
                 
                   Humilitie
                   ,
                   Reuerence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 denyed
                 all
                 such
                 Right
                 ;
                 then
                 should
                 their
                 Fact
                 haue
                 betrayed
                 their
                 Faith
                 :
                 a
                 faithlesnesse
                 which
                 wee
                 (
                 you
                 will
                 pardon
                 vs
                 )
                 dare
                 not
                 impute
                 vnto
                 those
                 holy
                 
                   ancient
                   Popes
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 Instances
                 you
                 may
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 alleaged
                 onely
                 such
                 Popes
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 FIRST
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 name
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 superfluous
                 :
                 yet
                 these
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 aduantagious
                 ,
                 to
                 warrant
                 our
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ;
                 that
                 either
                 must
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 beleeuing
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Necessitie
                   of
                   Subiection
                   damne
                
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 iudgements
                 )
                 excellently
                 godly
                 and
                 learned
                 
                   Popes
                   of
                   Ancient
                   times
                
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 must
                 their
                 profession
                 condemne
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 Noueltie
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 consequently
                 of
                 Haeresie
                 ,
                 in
                 beleeuing
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 so
                 Imposterous
                 ,
                 Scandalous
                 ,
                 Schismaticall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 manifoldly
                 Blasphemous
                 ,
                 against
                 so
                 holy
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Popes
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             
               Our
               Seauenth
               Argument
               is
               ,
               because
               this
               Article
               ,
            
             The
             Catholike
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             without
             beliefe
             
               whereof
               there
               is
               no
               Saluation
            
             ,
             damneth
             the
             most
             learned
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             that
             are
             placed
             in
             the
             
               Romane
               Calendar
            
             for
             Saints
             or
             Martyrs
             of
             Christs
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               First
               from
               Saint
               Polycarpus
               .
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 POlycarpus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Smyrna
              
               is
               Registred
               a
               Saint
               in
               your
               Roman
               a
               Calendar
               ;
               and
               indeede
               he
               was
               an
               excellent
               Saint
               ,
               of
               whom
               Ecclesiasticall
               Historie
               (
               you
               b
               know
               )
               giueth
               so
               notable
               a
               Testimonie
               ,
               as
               shewing
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               
                 Disciple
                 of
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
              
               ;
               who
               being
               now
               brought
               to
               Martyrdome
               ,
               by
               the
               Proconsull
               his
               persecutor
               ,
               and
               being
               moued
               to
               sweare
               Heathenishly
               ,
               
                 By
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               answered
               saying
               ;
               I
               AM
               A
               CHRISTIAN
               :
               being
               then
               threatned
               to
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               said
               ;
               
                 This
                 fire
                 now
                 flameth
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 shortly
                 be
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 eternall
                 fire
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 torment
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 artignorant
                 of
                 :
              
               being
               burnt
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               
                 he
                 yeelded
                 a
                 smell
                 as
                 fragrant
                 as
                 the
                 sweetest
                 spices
                 :
              
               whom
               when
               the
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               heard
               professing
               himselfe
               a
               Christian
               ,
               they
               cried
               out
               in
               their
               wrath
               ,
               saying
               ,
               c
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Doctor
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               Polycarpus
               is
               hee
               ,
               by
               
               whose
               authoritie
               Polycrates
               (
               in
               the
               fury
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Victor
              
               ,
               then
               
                 Excommunicating
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
              
               that
               would
               not
               celebrate
               Easter
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Custome
              
               )
               defended
               and
               iustified
               himselfe
               ,
               saying
               ,
               d
               
                 When
                 Polycarpus
                 came
                 to
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Anicetus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 into
                 dispute
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 not
                 Anicetus
                 perswade
                 Polycarpus
                 to
                 alter
                 his
                 Custome
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 kept
                 with
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 and
                 with
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 himselfe
                 had
                 beene
                 conuersant
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 both
                 Anicetus
                 and
                 Polycarpus
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 dispute
                 about
                 these
                 Rites
                 )
                 did
                 mutually
                 communicate
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               Thus
               farre
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Storie
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 BY
                 this
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 Polycarpus
                 and
                 Polycrates
                 were
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 maintaine
                 their
                 
                   old
                   Custome
                   of
                   Easter
                
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 whatsoeuer
                 Opposition
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 both
                 tooke
                 their
                 Resolution
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   Apostolicall
                   Custome
                
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 
                   Pope
                   Anicetus
                
                 could
                 no
                 more
                 preuaile
                 with
                 Polycarpus
                 ,
                 by
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 for
                 Alteration
                 thereof
                 ,
                 than
                 Pope
                 Victor
                 could
                 ouercome
                 Polycrates
                 by
                 his
                 Excommunication
                 .
                 The
                 difference
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 betweene
                 the
                 Two
                 
                   Asian
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Polycarpus
                
                 and
                 Palycrates
                 ,
                 for
                 both
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 Resolution
                 ;
                 the
                 onely
                 difference
                 is
                 betweene
                 the
                 Two
                 Popes
                 :
                 viz.
                 Anicetus
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 Contrarietie
                 ,
                 will
                 hold
                 Communion
                 with
                 Polycarpus
                 ;
                 but
                 Victor
                 will
                 needs
                 breake
                 out
                 into
                 Excommunication
                 against
                 Polycrates
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 was
                 freely
                 reproued
                 for
                 his
                 presumption
                 by
                 godly
                 Fathers
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 this
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Question
                 of
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 small
                 importance
                 ;
                 be
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 But
                 the
                 meaner
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 they
                 contended
                 about
                 ,
                 the
                 mainer
                 and
                 more
                 forcible
                 is
                 our
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 by
                 good
                 Law
                 of
                 Logicke
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 :
                 your
                 whole
                 claime
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirituall
                 Monarch
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 ouer
                 Kings
                 and
                 Monarchs
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Impetrare
                   est
                   Imperare
                
                 ;
                 their
                 Couetings
                 and
                 desires
                 are
                 Commands
                 :
                 
                 If
                 therefore
                 Saint
                 Polycarpus
                 would
                 not
                 yeeld
                 his
                 consent
                 at
                 the
                 much
                 instancing
                 of
                 Pope
                 Anicetus
                 in
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 so
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 a
                 trifle
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 ;
                 it
                 plainly
                 argueth
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 ought
                 the
                 same
                 Pope
                 no
                 
                   Canonicall
                   Obedience
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Law
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 by
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 (
                 now
                 )
                 new
                 Romane
                 Articles
                 had
                 beene
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 him
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 could
                 vse
                 ,
                 he
                 kept
                 his
                 owne
                 Conclusion
                 still
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 altogether
                 nothing
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 both
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Heathen
                 cryed
                 out
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 in
                 despight
                 
                   The
                   Father
                   of
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Bishop
                 in
                 Christianitie
                 as
                 Monarch
                 aboue
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 vtter
                 one
                 word
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Supreme
                   Dignity
                
                 aboue
                 All
                 other
                 Bishops
                 :
                 which
                 doubtlesse
                 hee
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 Appellation
                 were
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 teach
                 ,
                 so
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 e
                 
                   Argument
                   of
                   his
                   Primacie
                   aboue
                   all
                   other
                   Christian
                   Bishops
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               II.
               Saint
               Cyprian
               was
               Exoommunicated
               by
               Stephen
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               for
               not
               beleeuing
               the
               Necessitie
               of
               Vnion
               with
               him
               .
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               SAint
               Cyprian
               is
               also
               one
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               inrolled
               in
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Calendar
              
               ,
               f
               vnder
               the
               title
               of
               
                 Confessor
                 and
                 Martyr
              
               .
               This
               witnesse
               you
               doe
               as
               vehemently
               Obiect
               ,
               for
               defence
               of
               your
               former
               Romane
               Article
               ,
               as
               wee
               doe
               to
               impugne
               and
               confute
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Obiection
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 horrour
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 iudgement
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 violence
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 offered
                 by
                 your
                 Doctors
                 vnto
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 by
                 racking
                 his
                 sentences
                 ,
                 and
                 inforcing
                 him
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 Papall
                 Primacy
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 neuer
                 ment
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 dreamed
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 spake
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 onely
                 Authority
                 against
                 Schismatikes
                 ,
                 who
                 troubled
                 his
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 That
                 soundeth
                 in
                 the
                 preoccupation
                 of
                 your
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 it
                 
                 concerned
                 onely
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 hee
                 maketh
                 
                   One
                   Vniuersall
                   Bishopricke
                
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 All
                 Bishops
                 equally
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Church
                 ,
                 That
                 also
                 ringeth
                 in
                 your
                 eares
                 the
                 onely
                 Monarchy
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 your
                 futilily
                 is
                 exactly
                 confuted
                 by
                 an
                 g
                 Author
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 surely
                 satisfie
                 any
                 confcionable
                 Reader
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 writing
                 to
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 (
                 doubtlesse
                 a
                 godly
                 Bishop
                 )
                 among
                 other
                 allurements
                 hee
                 inserteth
                 this
                 ;
                 h
                 Perfidiousnesse
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   cannot
                   haue
                   accesse
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   the
                   chaire
                   of
                   Peter
                   .
                   Ergo
                
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 i
                 Cardinall
                 )
                 
                   Cyprian
                   affirmed
                   that
                   neither
                   the
                   Pope
                   nor
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   could
                   possibly
                   erre
                   .
                
                 No
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 times
                 is
                 more
                 vrged
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 proofe
                 of
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 than
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 ;
                 no
                 Epistle
                 more
                 insisted
                 vpon
                 ,
                 than
                 this
                 now
                 cited
                 ;
                 no
                 words
                 more
                 inculcated
                 ,
                 than
                 these
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 alleaged
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 for
                 wee
                 may
                 iustly
                 adde
                 thus
                 much
                 )
                 no
                 Father
                 ,
                 no
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 no
                 Sentence
                 more
                 egregiously
                 abused
                 and
                 peruerted
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 he
                 speaketh
                 not
                 of
                 Perfidiousnesse
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 false
                 and
                 perfidious
                 reports
                 of
                 Schismaticall
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 Excommunicated
                 by
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 had
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 extrauagant
                 recourse
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 seeking
                 there
                 before
                 Cornelius
                 to
                 defame
                 and
                 traduce
                 all
                 the
                 proceedings
                 which
                 Cyprian
                 had
                 iudiciously
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 you
                 to
                 ponder
                 seriously
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 that
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 tell
                 vs
                 whether
                 that
                 Sentence
                 were
                 not
                 rather
                 spoken
                 Rhetorically
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 and
                 moue
                 Cornelius
                 what
                 he
                 should
                 doe
                 ;
                 than
                 absolutely
                 and
                 asseuerantly
                 ,
                 to
                 proue
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 doe
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 whole
                 endeauor
                 of
                 Cyprian
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 place
                 is
                 to
                 admonish
                 ,
                 incourage
                 ,
                 and
                 fortifie
                 the
                 faint
                 &
                 languishing
                 heart
                 of
                 that
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 arme
                 him
                 ,
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 vndermined
                 by
                 the
                 cunning
                 and
                 Perfidiousnesse
                 of
                 those
                 irregular
                 companions
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 words
                 doe
                 plainly
                 manifest
                 ,
                 by
                 exhorting
                 Cornelius
                 k
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   be
                   moued
                   with
                   the
                   threats
                   and
                   terrors
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   suggest
                   :
                
                 reasoning
                 the
                 point
                 ;
                 Because
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   it
                   connot
                   consist
                   with
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   vigor
                   of
                   any
                   Christian
                   
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   affraid
                   of
                   the
                   craftie
                   dealings
                   of
                   impious
                   men
                   ,
                   whereas
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   fore-armed
                   with
                   confidence
                   against
                   the
                   assault
                   and
                   force
                   of
                   all
                   floods
                   of
                   violence
                   whatsoeuer
                   .
                
                 So
                 hee
                 .
                 No
                 otherwise
                 than
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 writing
                 to
                 a
                 Captain
                 of
                 some
                 Fort
                 ,
                 and
                 standing
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 surprised
                 by
                 some
                 Stratagem
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 somewhat
                 amated
                 by
                 apprehension
                 of
                 feare
                 ,
                 should
                 reason
                 from
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 good
                 circumspection
                 ,
                 and
                 valour
                 of
                 his
                 men
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   Bee
                   you
                   of
                   good
                   courage
                   ,
                   your
                   care
                   and
                   resolution
                   is
                   knowne
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   treacherie
                   can
                   haue
                   accesse
                   to
                   your
                   Fort.
                
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 peece
                 of
                 Oratory
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 Rhetoricians
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 Admonition
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 praising
                 insinuated
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 admonish
                 him
                 whom
                 we
                 seeme
                 to
                 praise
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 praise
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 worthinesse
                 ,
                 to
                 premonish
                 him
                 to
                 maintaine
                 with
                 constancie
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 needes
                 haue
                 it
                 Prophetically
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Infallabilitie
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 you
                 as
                 necessarily
                 make
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 a
                 False
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 commended
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 l
                 another
                 Epistle
                 doth
                 as
                 much
                 condemne
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 a
                 Successor
                 to
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 his
                 rashnesse
                 ,
                 in
                 entertaining
                 these
                 forenamed
                 Perfidious
                 out-lopers
                 ;
                 who
                 by
                 gadding
                 to
                 Rome
                 abused
                 his
                 credulitie
                 ,
                 and
                 occasioned
                 dissention
                 betweene
                 him
                 and
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 *
                 bin
                 largely
                 declared
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 wish
                 that
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Examples
                 of
                 like
                 Perfidiousnesse
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 showne
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 these
                 last
                 Thousand
                 yeares
                 haue
                 possessed
                 the
                 Romane
                 Chaire
                 .
                 Yet
                 (
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 appetite
                 of
                 euery
                 Reader
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 the
                 like
                 Example
                 in
                 Antiquitie
                 )
                 wee
                 instance
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 Baronius
                 hath
                 related
                 .
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 (
                 saith
                 m
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   writing
                   to
                   Damasus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   doth
                   wish
                   him
                   to
                   take
                   heede
                   ,
                   least
                   he
                   bring
                   that
                   mischiefe
                   vpon
                   the
                   Easterne
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   Pope
                   Liberius
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   by
                   admitting
                   of
                   Eustathius
                   and
                   his
                   fellowes
                   ,
                   being
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   but
                   craftily
                   pretending
                   themselues
                   to
                   beleeue
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 haue
                 you
                 a
                 fourefold
                 satisfaction
                 :
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 was
                 deceiued
                 by
                 the
                 Perfidiousnesse
                 of
                 Heretikes
                 ;
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 
                 was
                 fore-warned
                 by
                 that
                 Example
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 likewise
                 deceiued
                 ;
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 was
                 circumuented
                 by
                 like
                 craft
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 was
                 instantly
                 by
                 many
                 Arguments
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 by
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 delusion
                 by
                 
                   persidious
                   Schismatikes
                   .
                   Ergo
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Sea
                
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 priuiledged
                 from
                 the
                 accesse
                 of
                 Impostors
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 Sea
                 is
                 from
                 false
                 Pirats
                 .
                 You
                 haue
                 posed
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 straine
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 reply
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 visible
                 Acts
                 and
                 Deeds
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Opposition
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 practise
                 and
                 profession
                 of
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 his
                 reuiling
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Contradicting
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Councell
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Decrees
                
                 enacted
                 in
                 his
                 Councell
                 ,
                 if
                 gain-saying
                 the
                 Popes
                 pretended
                 supreme
                 Title
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 if
                 Interdicting
                 the
                 greatest
                 Prerogatiue
                 of
                 
                   Papall
                   Monarchy
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 be
                 sufficient
                 Arguments
                 of
                 disclaime
                 of
                 Subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 (
                 all
                 which
                 haue
                 n
                 bene
                 proued
                 from
                 point
                 to
                 point
                 )
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 sure
                 that
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 did
                 not
                 belieue
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   Necessary
                   Subiection
                
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 his
                 opinion
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 admitting
                 the
                 
                   Legats
                   of
                   Cyprian
                
                 to
                 his
                 speach
                 ;
                 if
                 forbidding
                 all
                 Communication
                 with
                 them
                 ▪
                 and
                 hospitality
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 despightfull
                 words
                 against
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 an
                 intollerable
                 Aduersary
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 held
                 proofes
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Excommunication
                   of
                   Cyprian
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 (
                 all
                 which
                 likewise
                 haue
                 o
                 bene
                 expresly
                 declared
                 )
                 than
                 are
                 we
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 Cyprian
                 was
                 (
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 Popes
                 power
                 )
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 that
                 Cyprian
                 had
                 this
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   None
                   hath
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   his
                   Mother
                
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 same
                 Faith
                 ,
                 was
                 contented
                 to
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 persisted
                 in
                 that
                 his
                 Opposition
                 (
                 for
                 ought
                 that
                 euer
                 could
                 appeare
                 )
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 giuing
                 vp
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 Martyrdome
                 (
                 all
                 which
                 haue
                 accordingly
                 bene
                 confessed
                 )
                 then
                 may
                 we
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 assume
                 that
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 your
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 belieue
                 that
                 Subiection
                 or
                 visible
                 
                   Vnion
                   with
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   saluation
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 lastly
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 said
                 )
                 were
                 alwaies
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 Catholike
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 godly
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 glorious
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 since
                 his
                 death
                 reckoned
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Calendar
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 then
                 stand
                 we
                 secure
                 that
                 the
                 Beleefe
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Article
                   of
                   Necessary
                   Vnion
                   and
                   Subiection
                   to
                   the
                   Romane
                   Sea
                   ,
                
                 is
                 not
                 
                   necessary
                   to
                   Saluation
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 blessed
                 a
                 
                   Saint
                   Cyprian
                
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 cursed
                 and
                 damnable
                 this
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Article
                
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               III.
               Saint
               Athanasius
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               beleeued
               not
               the
               Necessity
               of
               this
               Romane
               Article
               concerning
               Vnion
               and
               Subiection
               to
               the
               Sea
               of
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               SAint
               Athanasius
               Patriarch
               of
               Alexandria
               must
               be
               thought
               to
               haue
               bene
               a
               Saint
               ,
               as
               to
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               it selfe
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               you
               q
               know
               )
               in
               his
               greatest
               extremities
               and
               persecutions
               by
               
                 Arian
                 Heretikes
              
               ,
               found
               support
               and
               refuge
               at
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               godly
               Pope
               Iulius
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               that
               Sea
               ;
               whose
               Symbol
               or
               
                 Creed
                 ,
                 the
                 monument
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 called
                 the
              
               ATHANASIAN
               CREED
               ,
               not
               onely
               Rome
               but
               the
               whole
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 doth
                 professe
              
               :
               vnto
               whose
               honour
               r
               
                 Gregory
                 the
                 thirteenth
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 built
                 a
                 goodly
                 Church
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 East-Church
                 vnto
                 his
                 Vnion
                 :
              
               and
               whose
               name
               is
               Calendred
               for
               a
               Saint
               in
               your
               s
               
                 Romane
                 Missall
              
               at
               this
               day
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Saint
               whom
               we
               propound
               vnto
               you
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               hath
               taught
               vs
               ,
               by
               his
               example
               ,
               not
               to
               regard
               the
               
                 Papall
                 Vnion
              
               ,
               in
               our
               iust
               Cause
               .
               But
               whether
               ?
               and
               why
               did
               the
               Pope
               of
               
                 Rome
                 Excommunicate
              
               such
               a
               Saint
               ?
            
             
               
                 Saint
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 Excommunicated
                 by
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 remained
                 a
                 Saint
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 very
                 names
                 of
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 and
                 Bellarmine
                 (
                 we
                 know
                 )
                 
                 carry
                 such
                 Authority
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 preponderate
                 whatsoeuer
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 who
                 ioyntly
                 consent
                 in
                 this
                 that
                 followeth
                 .
                 t
                 
                   Pope
                   Liberius
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   through
                   the
                   faction
                   of
                   Arian
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   Constantius
                   the
                   Emperour
                   sent
                   into
                   banishment
                   :
                   By
                   the
                   same
                   Hereticall
                   Arian
                   Bishops
                   is
                   Felix
                   made
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Romane
                   Sea.
                   When
                   Liberius
                   perceiued
                   Felix
                   to
                   be
                   intruded
                   into
                   his
                   Chaire
                   ,
                   he
                   after
                   two
                   yeares
                   Banishment
                   ,
                   enuying
                   and
                   grieuing
                   hereat
                   ,
                   doth
                   ioyne
                   communion
                   with
                   those
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   consent
                   to
                   the
                   condemnation
                   of
                   Athanasius
                   .
                
                 So
                 they
                 .
                 Our
                 Assumption
                 will
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 neither
                 before
                 nor
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Felix
                 did
                 regard
                 this
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 Liberius
                 .
              
               
                 Immediatly
                 after
                 this
                 you
                 u
                 esteeme
                 Felix
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Legitimate
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 pronounce
                 Liberius
                 a
                 Schismatike
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 
                   remooued
                   from
                   the
                   societie
                   of
                   Catholikes
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   his
                   Papall
                   function
                   .
                
                 Which
                 your
                 Conclusions
                 ,
                 do
                 notably
                 fight
                 against
                 your
                 owne
                 Principles
                 .
                 First
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 x
                 
                   There
                   cannot
                   be
                   two
                   Popes
                   together
                   in
                   one
                   Sea
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   were
                   as
                   horrible
                   a
                   monster
                   as
                   a
                   body
                   with
                   two
                   heads
                   .
                
                 One
                 Pope
                 then
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 .
                 Your
                 next
                 Principle
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 y
                 
                   No
                   Pope
                   can
                   be
                   deposed
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   appeare
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   manifest
                   Heretike
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   ceasseth
                   ,
                
                 ipso
                 facto
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Pope
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   other
                   iudgement
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 grant
                 you
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 that
                 z
                 
                   He
                   was
                   a
                   Catholike
                   in
                   his
                   inward
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   his
                   outward
                   communion
                   with
                   Heretikes
                   .
                
                 Your
                 last
                 Principle
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   cannot
                   be
                   iudged
                   of
                   any
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   superior
                   vnto
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   Catholike
                   throughout
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 All
                 these
                 Premises
                 ,
                 being
                 reduced
                 into
                 a
                 Logicall
                 forme
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 vp
                 our
                 Conclusion
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   
                     No
                     
                       Catholike
                       Bishop
                    
                     of
                     Rome
                     can
                     be
                     iudged
                     ,
                     or
                     deposed
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     Liberius
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     his
                     consenting
                     to
                     the
                     Condemnation
                     of
                     Athanasius
                     ,
                     and
                     Communicating
                     with
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     was
                     a
                     
                       Catholike
                       Bishop
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ergo
                     ,
                     He
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     iudged
                     or
                     deposed
                     from
                     his
                     Popedome
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 If
                 therefore
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 being
                 Excommunicated
                 by
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 neuer
                 sought
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 all
                 know
                 )
                 any
                 Vnion
                 either
                 with
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 with
                 Felix
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 contemned
                 his
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Felix
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 Pope
                 one
                 yeare
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 few
                 moneths
                 )
                 Liberius
                 obtaineth
                 againe
                 your
                 good
                 reputation
                 ,
                 for
                 presenly
                 he
                 was
                 accompted
                 the
                 Legitimate
                 Pope
                 .
                 Why
                 ?
                 b
                 
                   It
                   is
                   euident
                
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 )
                 
                   that
                   Felix
                   being
                   dead
                   ,
                   Liberius
                   vnited
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   then
                   rent
                   and
                   diuided
                   into
                   a
                   Schisme
                   ,
                   and
                   became
                   one
                   Sheapheard
                   of
                   one
                   sheepefold
                   .
                
                 So
                 they
                 .
                 Where
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Felix
                   )
                   Athanasius
                
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 would
                 haue
                 sought
                 Vnion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 know
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 being
                 but
                 
                   One
                   Body
                   ,
                   One
                   Spouse
                   ,
                   One
                   Sheepfold
                   ,
                
                 how
                 could
                 now
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 confessed
                 )
                 rent
                 by
                 a
                 Schisme
                 from
                 it selfe
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 why
                 stand
                 wee
                 wrestling
                 with
                 you
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 accord
                 you
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 grant
                 willingly
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ?
                 c
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   worthy
                   consideration
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   Liberius
                   did
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Felix
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Arimine
                   ,
                   which
                   happened
                   to
                   be
                   some
                   two
                   yeares
                   after
                   the
                   departure
                   of
                   Felix
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 this
                 is
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 vs
                 vnderstand
                 from
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Liberius
                 vnto
                 Athanasius
                 ;
                 principally
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   our
                   Confession
                   (
                   most
                   wished
                   Athanasius
                   )
                   wherein
                   if
                   you
                   consent
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   euen
                   before
                   our
                   Iudge
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   to
                   subscribe
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   more
                   secure
                   thereby
                   ,
                   and
                   readily
                   performe
                   your
                   Command
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 
                   Athanasius
                   .
                   Which
                   Profession
                   of
                   Liberius
                
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 )
                 
                   was
                   a
                   solliciter
                   for
                   the
                   repayring
                   of
                   the
                   rent
                   of
                   that
                   Communion
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   bene
                   formerly
                   betweene
                   them
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 therefore
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 regard
                 our
                 Inferences
                 ,
                 yet
                 Liberius
                 his
                 owne
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 his
                 Comment
                 must
                 giue
                 light
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 wilfully
                 stupifie
                 and
                 blindfold
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 namely
                 to
                 discerne
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 Communion
                 betweene
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 and
                 Athanasius
                 ;
                 That
                 this
                 continued
                 two
                 yeares
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 it
                 was
                 betweene
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Felix
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Arimine
                
                 )
                 whilest
                 that
                 Liberius
                 was
                 ,
                 throughout
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 vniuersally
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 Ligitimate
                 Pope
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Seeker
                 for
                 this
                 Communion
                 was
                 not
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 bene
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 but
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Excommunicator
                 ,
                 euen
                 now
                 being
                 the
                 true
                 Pope
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 tenor
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 all
                 submission
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 to
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 happily
                 consent
                 ,
                 )
                 &
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 behalfe
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 should
                 Command
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 like
                 Epistle
                 had
                 bene
                 written
                 by
                 Athanasius
                 to
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 how
                 diligently
                 ,
                 and
                 exactly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 boldnesse
                 you
                 would
                 haue
                 pressed
                 euery
                 syllable
                 thereof
                 :
                 scarce
                 could
                 you
                 examine
                 any
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 seemed
                 to
                 weigh
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 conclude
                 ;
                 Athanasius
                 being
                 diuided
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 so
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 seeking
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 sought
                 vnto
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 doth
                 euidently
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 belieued
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 your
                 
                   Article
                   of
                   Vnion
                
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 vpon
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Saluation
                
                 .
                 Must
                 we
                 therefore
                 iudge
                 Athanasius
                 therein
                 damned
                 ?
                 nay
                 rather
                 damned
                 be
                 this
                 your
                 Article
                 ,
                 as
                 Imposterous
                 ,
                 Scandalous
                 ,
                 Schismaticall
                 ,
                 and
                 Hereticall
                 ,
                 whereby
                 such
                 a
                 Saint
                 should
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 Author
                 confesseth
                 )
                 was
                 so
                 excellent
                 an
                 Organ
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 d
                 
                   If
                   all
                   the
                   commendations
                   of
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   should
                   be
                   gathered
                   together
                   ,
                   yet
                   were
                   they
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   conflicts
                   which
                   this
                   one
                   hath
                   had
                   for
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   because
                   no
                   one
                   ,
                   (
                   I
                   speake
                   confidently
                   ,
                
                 sayth
                 your
                 
                   Lippelous
                   )
                   hath
                   after
                   the
                   Apostles
                   vndergone
                   more
                   continuall
                   and
                   grieuous
                   
                   conflicts
                   for
                   the
                   patronage
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   ,
                   whom
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene
                   therefore
                   calleth
                   the
                   Eie
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   chiefe
                   Captaine
                   and
                   Master
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   stay
                   and
                   pillar
                   of
                   Faith.
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 So
                 admirable
                 was
                 his
                 Faith
                 and
                 Constancy
                 ,
                 in
                 impugning
                 their
                 Obiections
                 ,
                 and
                 induring
                 their
                 infinite
                 Calumniations
                 and
                 persecutions
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               Saint
               Basil
               Bishop
               of
               Caesarea
               belieued
               not
               the
               Article
               of
               necessary
               Subiection
               to
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               LOoke
               againe
               into
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Calendar
              
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               reade
               thus
               :
               e
               
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Confessor
                 .
              
               A
               Saint
               then
               he
               was
               ,
               without
               exception
               ,
               in
               whom
               you
               will
               seeme
               to
               haue
               some
               Interest
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               would
               beare
               witnesse
               to
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               your
               
                 Article
                 of
                 Vniuersall
              
               Romish
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               all
               other
               Churches
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SAint
                   Basil
                
                 f
                 
                   writ
                   an
                   Epistle
                   to
                   Saint
                   Athanasius
                
                 :
                 whence
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 belieue
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 )
                 you
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Saint
                   Basil
                   attributed
                   vnto
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   authority
                   of
                   visiting
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   he
                   pleased
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   making
                   Decrees
                   by
                   his
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   disanulling
                   Generall
                   Councels
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   was
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Arimine
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 must
                 not
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 allow
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 Greeke
                 Father
                 to
                 speake
                 what
                 Papall
                 Romane
                 Language
                 he
                 shall
                 impose
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Sophisticall
                 translation
                 ?
                 But
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 Baronius
                 (
                 one
                 otherwise
                 as
                 partiall
                 as
                 any
                 Writer
                 euer
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 catching
                 at
                 euery
                 shadow
                 of
                 proofe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 aduancement
                 of
                 
                   Papall
                   Monarchy
                
                 )
                 hath
                 made
                 another
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 iust
                 confutation
                 of
                 your
                 other
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 from
                 point
                 to
                 point
                 .
                 For
                 
                 Bellarmine
                 talketh
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Seeing
                 the
                 Easterne
                 Bishops
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Visitation
                   of
                   Iurisdiction
                
                 ;
                 But
                 Baronius
                 alloweth
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Seeing
                 by
                 g
                 
                   Consideration
                   of
                   their
                   estate
                
                 :
                 but
                 euery
                 Care
                 and
                 Consideration
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 estate
                 doth
                 not
                 inferre
                 a
                 Iurisdiction
                 ouer
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Bellarmine
                 will
                 needs
                 haue
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 Popes
                 Decree
                 ;
                 another
                 tenure
                 of
                 Papall
                 Authority
                 :
                 Baronius
                 readeth
                 the
                 word
                 h
                 Councell
                 or
                 Aduise
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 agree
                 with
                 a
                 Co-equall
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Bellarmine
                 interpreteth
                 Basil
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 yeelded
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 a
                 peremptory
                 power
                 of
                 
                   Cutting
                   off
                
                 and
                 disanulling
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   Generall
                   Councels
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Arimine
                   ;
                   Baronius
                
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Basil
                 was
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 i
                 
                   Bring
                   with
                   them
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   had
                   bene
                   done
                
                 (
                 namely
                 by
                 some
                 Orthodox
                 at
                 
                   Arimine
                   )
                   which
                   might
                   make
                   for
                   the
                   necessary
                   solution
                   of
                   that
                   Councell
                
                 ;
                 which
                 all
                 Catholikes
                 haue
                 iudged
                 Hereticall
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 argueth
                 not
                 an
                 Authoritatiue
                 power
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   dissoluing
                   of
                   Decrees
                
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Generall
                   Councell
                
                 (
                 which
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 sixe
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 he
                 neuer
                 had
                 )
                 but
                 an
                 Arbitrary
                 Authority
                 granted
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Easterne
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 fatherly
                 and
                 graue
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 establishing
                 of
                 the
                 East-Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 now
                 rent
                 into
                 sixe
                 seuerall
                 Schismes
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 sixe
                 diuerse
                 Heresies
                 .
              
               
                 Howsoeuer
                 ,
                 what
                 Authority
                 this
                 was
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 best
                 know
                 from
                 
                   Saint
                   Basill
                
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 deploring
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 East-Churches
                 ,
                 now
                 pestered
                 with
                 diuers
                 pernitious
                 .
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 desireth
                 helpe
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 how
                 ?
                 k
                 
                   To
                   comfort
                   the
                   afflicted
                   and
                   to
                   set
                   right
                   and
                   restore
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   broken
                   .
                
                 Helpe
                 then
                 of
                 Confortation
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Dominion
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 he
                 desireth
                 no
                 more
                 helpe
                 from
                 the
                 Westerne
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 both
                 ought
                 and
                 would
                 requite
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 case
                 ,
                 he
                 calleth
                 it
                 l
                 
                   A
                   mutuall
                   helpe
                   of
                   louing
                   and
                   brotherly
                   Visitation
                   ,
                   or
                   Consideration
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 his
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 importunate
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 Westerne
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 he
                 expresseth
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 :
                 m
                 
                   Because
                   that
                   priuate
                   grudges
                   among
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   hindered
                   the
                   fruit
                   
                   of
                   their
                   doctrine
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Westerne
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   the
                   farther
                   distant
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   Authority
                   would
                   they
                   haue
                   with
                   the
                   people
                
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Accustomed
                   speach
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   preualent
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   Strangers
                   ,
                   chiefly
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   more
                   specially
                   indued
                   with
                   Gods
                   grace
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   euery
                   where
                   knowne
                   to
                   be
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Westerne
                 Bishops
                 )
                 
                   because
                   you
                   haue
                   preserued
                   the
                   Faith
                   in
                   all
                   sincerity
                   among
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 
                   Saint
                   Basil
                
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 vsed
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 indeed
                 so
                 crosse
                 and
                 thwarting
                 reasons
                 ,
                 to
                 moue
                 the
                 
                   Westerne
                   Bishops
                
                 to
                 compassionate
                 their
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 helping
                 them
                 for
                 composing
                 of
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 pernicious
                 distractions
                 ,
                 by
                 reasons
                 taken
                 onely
                 from
                 Brotherly
                 loue
                 ,
                 Mutuall
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 Facility
                 of
                 effectuating
                 that
                 great
                 good
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Remotenesse
                 of
                 their
                 dwelling
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 persons
                 more
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Constancie
                 in
                 preseruation
                 of
                 sincere
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 beetter
                 witnesses
                 for
                 the
                 ancient
                 Truth
                 ;
                 without
                 any
                 mention
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Prerogatiue
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 as
                 their
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Mother
                 and
                 Mistresse
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 pretended
                 )
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 beleefe
                 of
                 this
                 Article
                 .
                 Because
                 this
                 one
                 reason
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Papall
                 &
                 Romane
                 Iurisdiction
                 and
                 dominion
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 bene
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 had
                 bene
                 more
                 perswasiue
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 haue
                 bene
                 more
                 preualent
                 than
                 whatsoeuer
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 bene
                 mentioned
                 by
                 
                   S.
                   Basil.
                
                 Besides
                 (
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 worthy
                 your
                 remarking
                 )
                 after
                 fowre
                 seuerall
                 Legations
                 and
                 Messages
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Greeke
                   Church
                
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Latine
                   Church
                
                 for
                 their
                 help
                 ,
                 the
                 Greekes
                 (
                 as
                 n
                 Baronius
                 is
                 perswaded
                 )
                 neuer
                 receiued
                 any
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 therefore
                 consult
                 with
                 your
                 best
                 iudgments
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 her
                 
                   Chiefe
                   Bishop
                
                 (
                 whom
                 
                   Saint
                   Basil
                
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 condemneth
                 of
                 o
                 Pride
                 ;
                 which
                 Pride
                 was
                 also
                 condemned
                 by
                 a
                 Councellin
                 p
                 Africke
                 vnder
                 
                   Saint
                   Cyprian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 q
                 another
                 ,
                 wherein
                 
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                
                 was
                 present
                 ,
                 for
                 intruding
                 craftily
                 and
                 iniustly
                 vpon
                 the
                 Iurisdiction
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 )
                 would
                 in
                 humility
                 refuse
                 the
                 offer
                 of
                 Subiection
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Greeke
                 Church
                 :
                 or
                 he
                 not
                 haue
                 exercised
                 his
                 Visitation
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 authority
                 had
                 beene
                 intended
                 by
                 
                 
                   Saint
                   Basil.
                
                 For
                 so
                 should
                 Rome
                 haue
                 beene
                 marked
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 note
                 of
                 infamy
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 her
                 Pride
                 ,
                 euen
                 her
                 deserting
                 of
                 the
                 
                   flocke
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 committed
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 betraying
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Catholikes
                 vnto
                 their
                 many
                 and
                 most
                 mischieuous
                 Aduersaries
                 ,
                 the
                 Sects
                 of
                 Heretikes
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 shall
                 shew
                 that
                 
                   Saint
                   Basil
                
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 flat
                 contrarie
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Opposition
                 ;
                 shewing
                 that
                 
                   Saint
                   Basil
                
                 did
                 not
                 beleeue
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Subiection
                   to
                   the
                   Romane
                   Pope
                   ,
                   or
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Baronius
                 would
                 you
                 should
                 know
                 that
                 
                   Saint
                   Basil
                
                 hauing
                 written
                 diuers
                 letters
                 and
                 sent
                 many
                 Messages
                 vnto
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 other
                 Westerne
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 yet
                 receiuing
                 no
                 Answer
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 vexatious
                 and
                 perilous
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Greeke
                   Church
                
                 seemed
                 as
                 a
                 ship
                 almost
                 split
                 asunder
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 continuall
                 billowes
                 of
                 most
                 pestilent
                 Heresies
                 ;
                 r
                 
                   He
                   thereupon
                   fell
                   into
                   distrust
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   if
                   he
                   might
                   so
                   say
                   )
                   hatred
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 rather
                 you
                 should
                 heare
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 expressing
                 his
                 owne
                 Cordolium
                 ,
                 and
                 hearts-griefe
                 :
                 s
                 
                   What
                   helpe
                   can
                   we
                   expect
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   from
                   the
                   supercilious
                   Pride
                   and
                   haughtinesse
                   of
                   the
                   Westerne
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   who
                   neither
                   know
                   the
                   truth
                   themselues
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   will
                   (
                   Baronius
                
                 negligently
                 rendereth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Tell
                   )
                   learne
                   it
                
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   meant
                   to
                   write
                   vnto
                   the
                   Chiefe
                   of
                   them
                
                 (
                 meanig
                 Pope
                 
                   Damasus
                   )
                   to
                   signifie
                   by
                   letters
                   ,
                   that
                   Pride
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   accompted
                   a
                   Dignity
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 holy
                 Father
                 
                   Saint
                   Basil
                
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 t
                 know
                 )
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   hate
                   the
                   Pride
                   and
                   arrogancie
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 heare
                 him
                 call
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 CHIEFE
                 :
                 True
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 limitation
                 ,
                 
                   their
                   Chiefe
                
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 
                   Chiefe
                   of
                   all
                   others
                
                 :
                 could
                 this
                 inferre
                 a
                 Popedome
                 and
                 Dominion
                 aboue
                 others
                 ?
                 Then
                 must
                 you
                 confesse
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 more
                 Pope
                 than
                 Damasus
                 ;
                 For
                 Basill
                 ,
                 that
                 calleth
                 Damasus
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 calleth
                 Athanasius
                 u
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 (
                 signifying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Crowne
                   of
                   the
                   Head
                   )
                   The
                   chiefe
                   of
                   all
                   :
                   Wee
                   are
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   to
                   flie
                   vnto
                   thy
                   integrity
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   the
                   Top
                   or
                   Crowne
                   of
                   All
                   others
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 SAint
                 
                   Basil
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Caesarea
                
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 saith
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   meant
                   to
                   write
                   vnto
                   Their
                   Chiefe
                
                 ;
                 meaning
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 and
                 addeth
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   hate
                   the
                   Pride
                   of
                   That
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 meaning
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 .
                 Marke
                 ,
                 wee
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   Their
                   Chiefe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   That
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 are
                 these
                 notes
                 of
                 his
                 Subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ?
                 Nay
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 direct
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 his
                 no
                 -
                 Subiection
                 or
                 Subordination
                 to
                 either
                 of
                 both
                 ?
                 can
                 you
                 conceiue
                 any
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 loyall
                 Subiect
                 ,
                 who
                 writing
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 concerning
                 his
                 owne
                 King
                 and
                 Soueraigne
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Soueraignty
                 ,
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   writ
                   to
                   their
                   King
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   I
                   hate
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   that
                   Kingdome
                   ?
                
                 Yet
                 you
                 heare
                 what
                 
                   Saint
                   Basil
                
                 writ
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 was
                 he
                 ●hen
                 a
                 reall
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 this
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 furthermore
                 imputed
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 vice
                 of
                 
                   Pride
                   )
                   Ignorance
                
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 
                   Saint
                   Basil
                
                 was
                 euen
                 then
                 
                   a
                   Saint
                   Militant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 beene
                 euer
                 since
                 held
                 in
                 God's
                 Church
                 
                   a
                   Saint
                   Triumphant
                
                 ;
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 excellent
                 learning
                 ,
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 industrie
                 ,
                 in
                 protecting
                 and
                 propagating
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Truth
                 ,
                 obtained
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 attribute
                 of
                 THE
                 GREAT
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Elegie
                 of
                 Ephrem
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 x
                 
                   Chiefe
                   Priest
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Which
                 may
                 serue
                 as
                 an
                 instrument
                 ,
                 to
                 launce
                 the
                 Papall
                 Impostume
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Pope
                
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 heareth
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 Adiunct
                 ascribed
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 presently
                 swelleth
                 with
                 Pride
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 it
                 as
                 Appropriate
                 to
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Successor
                 to
                 
                   Saint
                   Peter
                
                 .
                 Although
                 therefore
                 we
                 denie
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 Opposition
                 made
                 by
                 
                   Saint
                   Basil
                
                 against
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 hee
                 held
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Faith
                 and
                 Charity
                 ;
                 because
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Rome
                 was
                 in
                 her
                 integrity
                 :
                 Yet
                 that
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Subiection
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beleefe
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 your
                 Article
                 requireth
                 of
                 All
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 doctrine
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 )
                 abandoned
                 by
                 
                   Saint
                   Basil.
                
                 We
                 therefore
                 choose
                 
                 rather
                 to
                 abhorre
                 your
                 new
                 Article
                 ,
                 as
                 Imposterous
                 and
                 Impious
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 suffer
                 that
                 blessed
                 Father
                 to
                 be
                 razed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               V.
               Saint
               
                 Hilary
                 of
                 Poictou
              
               did
               not
               beleeue
               the
               Romane
               Article
               ,
               of
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Vnion
              
               with
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               WHat
               and
               how
               great
               a
               Saint
               this
               
                 Hilary
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Poictou
              
               was
               ,
               your
               Romane
               Church
               doth
               shew
               in
               her
               y
               Kalendar
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               her
               Church-Booke
               ,
               wherein
               is
               Registred
               his
               name
               as
               a
               Prime
               Saint
               ;
               and
               that
               worthily
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               your
               Lippelous
               truely
               saith
               ,
               he
               for
               his
               learning
               and
               Sanctity
               was
               z
               
                 Admirable
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 Churches
                 ,
                 liuing
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
              
               356
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               Well
               then
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               enquire
               what
               was
               his
               iudgement
               concerning
               this
               
                 Pope
                 Liberius
              
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               Communion
               with
               him
               ;
               This
               being
               a
               part
               of
               that
               your
               Article
               ,
               concerning
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               that
               a
               
                 In
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 infallible
                 .
                 Saint
                 Hilary
              
               no
               sooner
               vnderstood
               that
               Pope
               Liberius
               (
               as
               your
               Cardinall
               hath
               confessed
               )
               
                 had
                 subscribed
                 to
                 haue
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Arian
                 Heretikes
                 ,
              
               but
               hee
               made
               bold
               to
               Excommunicate
               the
               Pope
               out
               of
               his
               Communion
               and
               fellowship
               ,
               saying
               ,
               b
               
                 I
                 Anathematize
                 thee
                 ,
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 fellowes
                 .
              
               This
               you
               will
               thinke
               was
               too
               liberally
               spoken
               ,
               and
               will
               iudge
               it
               rather
               not
               spoken
               at
               all
               .
               But
               why
               ?
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               was
               it
               not
               alwaies
               lawfull
               for
               any
               Catholike
               Bishop
               to
               Excommunicate
               any
               Hereticall
               Bishop
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               abandon
               his
               fellowship
               and
               Communion
               ?
               or
               had
               not
               Hilarius
               iust
               cause
               so
               to
               vse
               Liberius
               at
               this
               time
               ?
               This
               is
               that
               Liberius
               who
               two
               yeeres
               after
               Banishment
               for
               his
               Catholike
               Faith
               ,
               became
               an
               Heretike
               c
               Interpretatiuè
               ,
               saith
               your
               Cardinall
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               vnderstanding
               of
               men
               ,
               iudging
               of
               him
               by
               his
               outward
               Act
               of
               Subscribing
               to
               the
               Condemnation
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Athanasius
              
               ,
               and
               communicating
               with
               knowne
               Heretikes
               ;
               nor
               so
               onely
               ,
               but
               euen
               expressely
               an
               Heretike
               :
               If
               to
               bee
               d
               
                 of
                 
                 opinion
                 with
                 Heretikes
              
               ;
               If
               to
               bee
               e
               
                 made
                 an
                 Heretike
              
               ;
               If
               to
               be
               f
               
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 consent
                 vnto
                 Arian
                 Heresie
                 ,
              
               may
               be
               Testimonies
               of
               an
               expresse
               Heretike
               ,
               as
               your
               owne
               
                 Platina
                 ,
                 Alphonsus
                 de
                 Castro
                 ,
                 Cardinall
                 Turrecremata
                 ,
              
               and
               (
               out
               of
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 )
                 Cardinall
                 Cusanus
              
               haue
               confessed
               .
               Which
               was
               the
               very
               cause
               that
               moued
               
                 Saint
                 Hilary
              
               also
               to
               bid
               the
               same
               
                 Pope
                 Auant
              
               !
               else
               could
               hee
               not
               haue
               complained
               of
               the
               
                 Hereticall
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
              
               ,
               for
               releasing
               of
               the
               same
               Liberius
               out
               of
               Banishment
               ,
               (
               namely
               vpon
               such
               conditions
               as
               that
               Emperour
               inioyned
               the
               said
               Pope
               )
               saying
               ,
               g
               
                 I
                 know
                 not
              
               (
               O
               Emperour
               )
               
                 whether
                 thou
                 hast
                 shewed
                 more
                 impiety
                 in
                 Banishing
                 of
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 releasing
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 Banishment
                 .
              
               What
               other
               sense
               could
               this
               haue
               ,
               than
               that
               Liberius
               was
               now
               as
               full
               an
               Heretike
               in
               his
               Releasement
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               beene
               before
               a
               Catholike
               in
               his
               Banishment
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 SCanne
                 you
                 this
                 matter
                 a
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 must
                 confesse
                 that
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Hilary
                
                 was
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Pope
                 might
                 become
                 an
                 Heretike
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Publike
                   person
                
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 for
                 example
                 )
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 did
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 publike
                 
                   Subscribing
                   vnto
                   Heresie
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 no
                 Christian
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 haue
                 further
                 Vnion
                 of
                 Faith
                 with
                 any
                 Pope
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Pope
                 doth
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 Vnion
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 Catholike
                 Faith.
                 Which
                 beeing
                 the
                 beleefe
                 of
                 all
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 dis
                 -
                 Vnion
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 is
                 therefore
                 censured
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 Heresie
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 thinke
                 )
                 a
                 sufficient
                 cause
                 of
                 Separation
                 from
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 Saluation
                 .
                 As
                 though
                 
                   Saint
                   Hilary
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 profession
                 ,
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 a
                 Saint
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 Saint
                 you
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 know
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 abandoned
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Vnion
                
                 ,
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 submitted
                 to
                 his
                 Dominion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               VI.
               Saint
               Hierome
               beleeued
               not
               the
               now
               Romane
               Article
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Subiection
                 to
                 the
              
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               thereof
               .
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 SAint
                 Hierom
              
               ,
               whom
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               dignified
               and
               honoured
               with
               the
               place
               of
               a
               Saint
               in
               her
               Calendar
               ,
               vnder
               the
               Title
               of
               h
               
                 Confessor
                 and
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               liued
               about
               the
               yeere
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               390
               ,
               and
               was
               aboue
               all
               the
               Fathers
               that
               we
               can
               name
               of
               those
               times
               the
               most
               deuout
               childe
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Neuerthelesse
               dare
               we
               ,
               in
               the
               examination
               of
               this
               Fundamentall
               Article
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               foundation
               it selfe
               ,
               referre
               our selues
               vnto
               the
               iudgement
               of
               this
               Saint
               .
               And
               we
               proceed
               ,
               in
               this
               disquisition
               according
               to
               our
               former
               Method
               of
               your
               Obiections
               ,
               and
               our
               Answer
               ,
               and
               Reply
               from
               the
               same
               Father
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SAint
                   Hierom
                
                 writing
                 vnto
                 the
                 Pope
                 i
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 acknowledgeth
                 himselfe
                 his
                 Sheepe
                 ,
                 although
                 hee
                 was
                 vnder
                 the
                 
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   Antioch
                
                 ;
                 nameth
                 the
                 same
                 Pope
                 
                   Successor
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 ;
                 professeth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 
                   haue
                   Communion
                   with
                   the
                   Chaire
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 ;
                 mentioneth
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Rocke
                   whereupon
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   built
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   House
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   none
                   may
                   eate
                   the
                   Lambe
                   ,
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Offer
                 Sacrifice
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Arke
                   of
                   Noah
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   whosoeuer
                   is
                   must
                   needs
                   perish
                   .
                
                 So
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierom.
                
                 Vpon
                 this
                 Foundation
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 k
                 Master-Builders
                 would
                 erect
                 an
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Iudgement
                 ,
                 an
                 Vniuersality
                 of
                 his
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Subordination
                 to
                 his
                 Sea
                 ;
                 as
                 whereunto
                 All
                 other
                 Churches
                 are
                 subiect
                 :
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 by
                 a
                 meere
                 fallacy
                 ,
                 in
                 taking
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 meant
                 in
                 a
                 respectiue
                 and
                 restrained
                 sense
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 consider
                 
                   Damasus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 first
                 You
                 Obiect
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                
                 calleth
                 himselfe
                 his
                 Sheepe
                 ,
                 being
                 notwithstanding
                 vnder
                 the
                 Iurisdiction
                 of
                 
                   Paulinus
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   Antioch
                
                 :
                 As
                 though
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 held
                 a
                 Sheepe
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 the
                 signe
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 eare-marke
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 l
                 you
                 know
                 )
                 
                   Baptized
                   at
                   Rome
                   in
                   his
                   full
                   age
                   :
                
                 Or
                 as
                 though
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Paulinus
                 his
                 Bishop
                 was
                 questionable
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 another
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 of
                 knowne
                 constancie
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 Hierom
                 calleth
                 
                   Damasus
                   The
                   Successor
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 .
                 As
                 though
                 euery
                 Successor
                 in
                 
                   Peters
                   Seat
                
                 had
                 an
                 hereditary
                 Right
                 to
                 be
                 Successor
                 in
                 
                   Peters
                   Faith
                
                 ;
                 which
                 contradicteth
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                
                 ,
                 who
                 condemned
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 as
                 lawfull
                 a
                 Successor
                 in
                 the
                 Seate
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 Damasus
                 )
                 m
                 
                   for
                   Consenting
                   vnto
                   Heresie
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                
                 addresseth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 alone
                 .
                 As
                 though
                 Damasus
                 were
                 the
                 onely
                 man
                 to
                 resolue
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 other
                 Doctrines
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                
                 ingenuously
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 trauelled
                 to
                 remote
                 Countries
                 ,
                 as
                 Greece
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 calleth
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   Of
                   whom
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   learned
                   to
                   interpret
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 After
                 that
                 he
                 iourneyed
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   To
                   see
                   Didymus
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   consult
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   doubts
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   in
                   all
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 This
                 needed
                 not
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                
                 to
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Oracle
                 of
                 all
                 Truth
                 had
                 resided
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 beene
                 personated
                 in
                 Damasus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 See.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Yet
                 that
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 question
                 concerning
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 Hypostasis
                 ]
                 sought
                 satisfaction
                 onely
                 from
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 and
                 relyed
                 onely
                 vpon
                 his
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 As
                 though
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 ioyne
                 vnto
                 Damasus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 p
                 Peter
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 as
                 depending
                 vpon
                 Both
                 ,
                 and
                 professing
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 absolued
                 or
                 else
                 condemned
                 with
                 both
                 .
                 Or
                 as
                 though
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 in
                 points
                 of
                 Diuinity
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 more
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 by
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 than
                 this
                 Saint
                 by
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 .
                 This
                 were
                 to
                 giue
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 himselfe
                 
                 the
                 lie
                 ,
                 who
                 desired
                 to
                 haue
                 conference
                 with
                 Saint
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 q
                 
                   I
                   may
                   aske
                   questions
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Damasus
                   )
                   and
                   Thou
                   mayst
                   answer
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 r
                 Baronius
                 confesseth
                 )
                 
                   that
                   Hierom
                   might
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   learne
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 though
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 require
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Hypostasis
                 )
                 Saint
                 Hierom
                 did
                 not
                 teach
                 Damasus
                 ;
                 yes
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 :
                 So
                 doth
                 your
                 Espensaeus
                 confesse
                 ;
                 s
                 
                   Hieronymus
                   consuluit
                   Damasum
                   ?
                   imò
                   consuluit
                   Damaso
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   rather
                   instructed
                   Pope
                   Damasus
                   ,
                   than
                   was
                   instructed
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
                 For
                 he
                 told
                 Damasus
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 Hypostasis
                 ]
                 might
                 haue
                 a
                 double
                 sense
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 Persons
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Hereticall
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 
                   Essentiall
                   nature
                
                 .
                 The
                 not
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 which
                 word
                 Hypostasis
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 Basil
                 imputed
                 Ignorance
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 said
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 aske
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 Resolution
                 which
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                
                 sought
                 from
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 that
                 word
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 
                   S.
                   Hierom
                
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 ?
                 This
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 by
                 the
                 Answer
                 of
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 Baronius
                 collecteth
                 )
                 to
                 let
                 Hierom
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 t
                 
                   He
                   might
                   lawfully
                   communicate
                   with
                   Paulinus
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Antioch
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 your
                 last
                 error
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 you
                 would
                 conclude
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 could
                 determine
                 what
                 person
                 was
                 most
                 like
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 Hypostasis
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Catholike
                 sense
                 ,
                 must
                 therefore
                 bee
                 accompted
                 the
                 onely
                 Competent
                 Iudge
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Second
                 Subiect
                 in
                 this
                 Obiection
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 we
                 complaine
                 of
                 your
                 Authors
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 Sophistry
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 obiect
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Prerogatiue
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
                 First
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Hierom
                   ;
                   I
                   am
                   vnited
                   to
                   the
                   Beatitude
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Chaire
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 :
                 As
                 though
                 by
                 [
                 Chaire
                 ]
                 he
                 meant
                 the
                 See
                 and
                 Bishopricke
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 then
                 preached
                 in
                 Rome
                 ;
                 euen
                 as
                 Christ
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Chaire
                   of
                   Moses
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 u
                 
                   Hierom
                   )
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 But
                 Hierom
                 saith
                 of
                 this
                 Chaire
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   built
                   his
                   Church
                   vpon
                   this
                   Rocke
                   .
                
                 As
                 though
                 by
                 [
                 Rocke
                 ]
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 the
                 same
                 
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 confessed
                 by
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 (
                 as
                 *
                 hath
                 beene
                 proued
                 )
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 truly
                 and
                 faithfully
                 professed
                 by
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 though
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Rome
                 was
                 then
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 shee
                 therefore
                 had
                 a
                 priuilege
                 neuer
                 to
                 turne
                 Apostate
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 pernicious
                 Paradoxe
                 ,
                 voide
                 of
                 all
                 ground
                 of
                 Faith
                 (
                 as
                 *
                 hath
                 beene
                 also
                 largely
                 declared
                 )
                 and
                 which
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 support
                 by
                 this
                 sentence
                 of
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 [
                 
                   Rocke
                   ]
                   he
                   meaneth
                   not
                   Rome
                
                 (
                 saith
                 x
                 
                   Erasmus
                   )
                   because
                   Rome
                   may
                   degenerate
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   vnderstandeth
                   the
                   Faith
                   which
                   Peter
                   professed
                   .
                
                 Bring
                 vs
                 now
                 this
                 Faith
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 challenge
                 our
                 Faith
                 to
                 beleeue
                 you
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Rocke
                   vpon
                   which
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Hierom
                   )
                   built
                   his
                   Church
                
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   Built
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 confesse
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   The
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   whosoeuer
                   eateth
                   the
                   Paschall
                   Lambe
                   is
                   profane
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Arke
                   of
                   Noah
                   ,
                   within
                   which
                   whosoeuer
                   is
                   not
                   perisheth
                   ,
                
                 as
                 well
                 Romane
                 ,
                 as
                 Grecian
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Thessaly
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 many
                 waies
                 haue
                 you
                 depraued
                 the
                 Orthodoxe
                 meaning
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierome
                
                 ,
                 by
                 expounding
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 particularly
                 of
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 then
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 applying
                 it
                 vnto
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ;
                 as
                 though
                 *
                 
                   Virgine
                   Ierusalem
                
                 might
                 not
                 at
                 length
                 become
                 an
                 Whore.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 peruerting
                 his
                 speach
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 Building
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Faith
                 and
                 Church
                 generally
                 taken
                 ;
                 and
                 appropriating
                 it
                 vnto
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Causes
                 .
                 Which
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 shew
                 to
                 be
                 diametrally
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierom.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Saint
                 Hierom
                 his
                 Opposition
                 to
                 the
                 pretended
                 Soueraignty
                 and
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                
                 hath
                 taught
                 vs
                 to
                 conceiue
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   ,
                   Clergie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 from
                 
                   S.
                   Hierom
                
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 not
                 sophistically
                 ,
                 but
                 plainely
                 and
                 truly
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 aske
                 you
                 of
                 what
                 stature
                 euery
                 Pope
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 dignity
                 and
                 Authority
                 ?
                 You
                 answer
                 that
                 hee
                 can
                 bee
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 a
                 Monarch
                 and
                 sole
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 that
                 was
                 obiected
                 ,
                 speaking
                 
                 to
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 y
                 
                   I
                   desire
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   my
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   preserue
                   your
                   sheepe
                   :
                
                 and
                 addeth
                 immediately
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 ;
                 
                   Put
                   away
                   enuie
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   ambition
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   height
                   depart
                   from
                   you
                   .
                
                 Your
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 who
                 vrged
                 the
                 former
                 words
                 ,
                 leapt
                 ouer
                 these
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 ours
                 ;
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 had
                 beleeued
                 the
                 pretended
                 
                   Monarchie
                   of
                   Popedome
                
                 in
                 your
                 after
                 Popes
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 thus
                 haue
                 twitted
                 and
                 taunted
                 Damasus
                 (
                 otherwise
                 an
                 excellent
                 godly
                 Pope
                 )
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 pride
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Top
                
                 ,
                 or
                 height
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 his
                 Seat.
                 In
                 which
                 reprehension
                 of
                 
                   Papall
                   pride
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Carthage
                 vnder
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Africke
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 other
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 haue
                 *
                 bin
                 most
                 frequent
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 yet
                 the
                 Top
                 thereof
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 bin
                 the
                 after-ambition
                 of
                 Popedome
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 halfe
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 you
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 Infallible
                 :
                 yet
                 did
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 note
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 once
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 
                   Hee
                   was
                   perswaded
                   to
                   subscribe
                   vnto
                   Haeresie
                   .
                
                 Your
                 Cardinall
                 answereth
                 that
                 Liberius
                 indeede
                 consented
                 vnto
                 Haeresie
                 ,
                 but
                 z
                 
                   Hee
                   consented
                   thereunto
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   not
                   Expresly
                   ,
                   but
                   Interpretatiuely
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   Fact
                   he
                   subscribed
                   to
                   the
                   condemnation
                   of
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   knew
                   to
                   be
                   persecuted
                   for
                   his
                   Catholike
                   Faith.
                
                 As
                 though
                 this
                 poore
                 ragge
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 couer
                 that
                 nakednesse
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 looke
                 still
                 vpon
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 vpon
                 the
                 Visible
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Visible
                 Church
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 hee
                 Visibly
                 communicated
                 with
                 Haeretikes
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 confessed
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 Visibly
                 
                   subscribed
                   vnto
                   Haeresie
                   ,
                   Interpretatiuely
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 none
                 could
                 Interpret
                 his
                 Fact
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 to
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 plaine
                 approbation
                 of
                 Haeresie
                 ;
                 then
                 wee
                 are
                 perswaded
                 that
                 that
                 holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 zealous
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 indure
                 an
                 ambiguous
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 any
                 way
                 relish
                 of
                 Haeresie
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 that
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Interpretatiue
                   Haeresie
                
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 (
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 aliue
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 )
                 suffer
                 such
                 a
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Innouations
                 by
                 your
                 20.
                 
                   new
                   Articles
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 fancied
                 of
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 expresseth
                 his
                 dislike
                 of
                 the
                 Clergie
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 crying
                 out
                 vpon
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 :
                 a
                 
                   When
                   I
                   was
                   in
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   and
                   liued
                   an
                   inhabitant
                   of
                   that
                   purple
                   Whore
                   ,
                   something
                   I
                   desired
                   to
                   chirpe
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   dedicate
                   the
                   Worke
                   vnto
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Citie
                   :
                   And
                   behold
                   ,
                   the
                   assembly
                   of
                   Pharisees
                   exclaimed
                   vpon
                   mee
                   ,
                   among
                   whom
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   any
                   learned
                   Scribe
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   whole
                   faction
                   of
                   ignorance
                   conspired
                   against
                   mee
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   proclaimed
                   some
                   Doctrinall
                   warre
                   and
                   strife
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   Damasus
                   ,
                   who
                   first
                   moued
                   me
                   to
                   this
                   worke
                   ,
                   is
                   asleepe
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   song
                   that
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   sing
                   in
                   a
                   strange
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   I
                   now
                   must
                   murmure
                   ,
                   and
                   noyse
                   among
                   you
                   here
                   in
                   Iudaea
                   .
                
                 So
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 .
                 What
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 is
                 there
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Bookes
                 of
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 )
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 iudge
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 the
                 Exclamation
                 and
                 Inuectiue
                 of
                 some
                 Protestant
                 (
                 in
                 your
                 opinion
                 )
                 Schismaticall
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 professed
                 Aduersary
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ?
                 to
                 call
                 Rome
                 in
                 indignation
                 and
                 despight
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Land
                   of
                   Captiuitie
                
                 ;
                 to
                 tearme
                 it
                 a
                 
                   Purple
                   whore
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   strange
                   land
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 
                   To
                   sing
                   the
                   Lords
                   Song
                
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 :
                 yea
                 to
                 bespot
                 the
                 whole
                 Clergie
                 of
                 that
                 Citie
                 with
                 the
                 note
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Damasus
                 )
                 to
                 quit
                 ROME
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Land
                 of
                 Bondage
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 inioy
                 his
                 libertie
                 in
                 Iudaea
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 Christian
                 Iewes
                 ?
                 Could
                 this
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 a
                 Citie
                 priuiledged
                 with
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Residence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 and
                 deseruing
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Motherhood
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholique
                 Church
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Holinesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Oracle
                 of
                 Truth
                 ?
              
               
                 Passe
                 we
                 from
                 the
                 Clergie
                 of
                 that
                 Citie
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 wee
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 it selfe
                 :
                 there
                 we
                 finde
                 a
                 Custome
                 of
                 preferring
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 before
                 Priests
                 .
                 Which
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 condemneth
                 ,
                 and
                 aduanceth
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 :
                 vpon
                 which
                 occasion
                 he
                 falleth
                 into
                 a
                 Comparison
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 CATHOLIKE
                 CHVRCH
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 other
                 Parts
                 thereof
                 :
                 And
                 comparing
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   The
                   Authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   is
                   greater
                   than
                   of
                   
                   one
                   Citie
                   :
                
                 Meaning
                 that
                 the
                 Authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholike
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 ROME
                 .
                 Which
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 bin
                 proued
                 from
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Basil
                
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 demonstration
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 ROME
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 .
                 And
                 least
                 any
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 Example
                 and
                 Custome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 ROME
                 ,
                 should
                 prescribe
                 vnto
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 (
                 ROME
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 her
                 ,
                 the
                 Mistresse
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 )
                 All
                 others
                 should
                 subscribe
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 immediately
                 addeth
                 ;
                 c
                 
                   Why
                   doe
                   you
                   obiect
                   vnto
                   mee
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Custome
                   of
                   one
                   Citie
                   ,
                   and
                   challenge
                   that
                   for
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   of
                   so
                   few
                
                 (
                 in
                 respect
                 )
                 
                   whence
                   haughtinesse
                   hath
                   sprung
                
                 ?
                 A
                 plaine
                 proofe
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 now
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 making
                 one
                 
                   Particular
                   Church
                
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Iurisdiction
                 Vniuersall
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrilegious
                 Pride
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 sound
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Comparison
                 is
                 betweene
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Iurisdictions
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 their
                 seuerall
                 diocesses
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Diuine
                 Law
                 :
                 d
                 
                   Wheresoeuer
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   Bishop
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   Eugubium
                   ,
                   whether
                   at
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   Rhegium
                   ,
                   whether
                   at
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   Tanais
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   worthinesse
                   and
                   Priesthood
                   .
                
                 What
                 may
                 bee
                 collected
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 most
                 conuersant
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 is
                 best
                 able
                 to
                 diue
                 into
                 his
                 meaning
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 u
                 Saint
                 
                   Hierome
                   hereby
                   seemeth
                   to
                   equall
                   all
                   Bishops
                   among
                   themselues
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   equally
                   the
                   Successours
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   therefore
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   measured
                   by
                   the
                   amplitude
                   of
                   their
                   Diocesse
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   worthinesse
                   of
                   their
                   deseruings
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 comparison
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 hath
                 vsed
                 singular
                 art
                 ,
                 to
                 expresse
                 his
                 meaning
                 more
                 Emphatically
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 there
                 are
                 Three
                 most
                 famous
                 Patriarchships
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Constantinople
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 hee
                 parallelleth
                 the
                 little
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 same
                 Patriarchships
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Patriarchall
                 Seats
                 ,
                 as
                 Eugubium
                 in
                 Italy
                 with
                 
                   Rome
                   ;
                   Rhegium
                
                 in
                 Brutia
                 with
                 Constantinople
                 in
                 Thrace
                 ;
                 and
                 Tanais
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 with
                 Alexandria
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Prouince
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 Iurisdiction
                 any
                 
                   Metropolitane
                   ,
                   Primate
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Patriarke
                 hath
                 ouer
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 Humane
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 Diuine
                 
                 Law.
                 So
                 farre
                 then
                 was
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 from
                 making
                 Rome
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 accounted
                 it
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 Eugubium
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 Constantinople
                 from
                 Rhegium
                 ,
                 and
                 Alexandria
                 from
                 Tanais
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 our
                 Comparison
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Question
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 we
                 proceede
                 ,
                 with
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 to
                 compare
                 her
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Necessary
                 and
                 Catholike
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 But
                 tell
                 you
                 vs
                 First
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 Prerogatiue
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 properly
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 tearmed
                 Catholike
                 ?
                 Your
                 answer
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 e
                 
                   Among
                   the
                   Causes
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   Diuine
                   Law
                   are
                   referred
                   vnto
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   one
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   decree
                   what
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   Canonicall
                   .
                
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 bee
                 our
                 First
                 Question
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 decreed
                 the
                 
                   Epistle
                   of
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrewes
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 Canonicall
                 ?
                 And
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 f
                 
                   Although
                   formerly
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   did
                   account
                   it
                   Canonicall
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   receiued
                   as
                   Canonicall
                   in
                   the
                   Latine
                   ,
                   or
                   Romane
                   Church
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 place
                 it
                 is
                 inquirable
                 ,
                 whether
                 vpon
                 this
                 difference
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 will
                 yeelde
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 
                   Greeke
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 and
                 
                   Latine
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Cause
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 moment
                 ?
                 And
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 resolueth
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 g
                 
                   Although
                   the
                   Latine
                   Church
                   doth
                   not
                   admit
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   as
                   Canonicall
                   ,
                   wee
                   notwithstanding
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   doe
                   receiue
                   it
                
                 .
                 Say
                 now
                 ,
                 was
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 herein
                 a
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 you
                 must
                 needs
                 grant
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 since
                 his
                 dayes
                 your
                 Church
                 a
                 hath
                 decreed
                 that
                 
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrewes
                
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 Canonicall
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 will
                 irresistibly
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 herein
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 discerning
                 of
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Canonicall
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 did
                 thereby
                 iudge
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 your
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 decreed
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 :
                 b
                 
                   If
                   any
                   doe
                   not
                   receiue
                   as
                   Canonicall
                   ,
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   Hester
                   ,
                   Daniell
                   ,
                   Baruch
                   ,
                   Ecclesiasticus
                   ,
                   Wisdome
                   ,
                   Iudith
                   ,
                   Tobias
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Two
                   Bookes
                   of
                   
                   Maccabees
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   parts
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   edition
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   Anathema
                   ,
                   and
                   accursed
                   .
                
                 But
                 say
                 now
                 ,
                 was
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 of
                 this
                 Faith
                 ?
                 did
                 he
                 beleeue
                 all
                 those
                 Bookes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 parts
                 now
                 mentioned
                 to
                 be
                 Canonicall
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 abandon
                 them
                 as
                 Apocrypha
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 properly
                 Diuine
                 Scriptures
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 saith
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   Saint
                   Hierome
                   said
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   within
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   Scriptures
                   :
                   where
                   he
                   speaketh
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   onely
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 ,
                 meaning
                 that
                 hee
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 then
                 doth
                 .
                 That
                 
                   ancient
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 in
                 reiecting
                 those
                 Bookes
                 as
                 Apocrypha
                 ,
                 condemne
                 This
                 (
                 now
                 )
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 Canonized
                 them
                 for
                 true
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 in
                 iudging
                 these
                 Apocrypha
                 Bookes
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 did
                 herein
                 dissent
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 he
                 againe
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 not
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   and
                   Vniuersall
                   Christian
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 WHereas
                 your
                 Obiectors
                 haue
                 dealt
                 like
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Trades-men
                 ,
                 who
                 shew
                 not
                 their
                 wares
                 but
                 in
                 darke
                 lights
                 ,
                 whereby
                 their
                 Chapmen
                 are
                 often
                 mistaken
                 in
                 their
                 Trafficke
                 ,
                 we
                 contrarily
                 haue
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 the
                 best
                 kinde
                 of
                 Illustration
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 Comparison
                 of
                 things
                 ioyntly
                 ,
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Comparing
                 Pope
                 with
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 Damasus
                 a
                 true
                 Catholike
                 with
                 Liberius
                 in
                 apparance
                 an
                 Heretike
                 ;
                 Wee
                 inferre
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 his
                 no-beliefe
                 of
                 Gods
                 perpetuall
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 by
                 Diuine
                 Direction
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Comparing
                 Pope
                 with
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 Damasus
                 with
                 Petrus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   in
                   Aegypt
                
                 ,
                 vpon
                 whom
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 ioyntly
                 relied
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Opposition
                 against
                 Heretikes
                 :
                 Wee
                 inferre
                 that
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 beleeued
                 not
                 a
                 Necessity
                 of
                 a
                 singular
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Comparing
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 although
                 hee
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 Scribe
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 so
                 neere
                 to
                 the
                 supposed
                 fountaine
                 of
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 glad
                 to
                 take
                 long
                 iournies
                 ,
                 and
                 spend
                 much
                 time
                 to
                 Learne
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 from
                 Gregorie
                 of
                 Nazianzum
                 ,
                 and
                 Didymus
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 also
                 
                   instruct
                   Pope
                   Damasus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 Wee
                 inferre
                 that
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 did
                 not
                 beleeue
                 your
                 now
                 Romane
                 Principle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 referre
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 safest
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 for
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 k
                 
                   Sense
                   of
                   Scriptures
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 4
                 Comparing
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 his
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 with
                 Palestine
                 and
                 hirs
                 ,
                 and
                 Hierome
                 not
                 doubting
                 to
                 call
                 
                   Rome
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   purple
                   Whore
                   ,
                   strange
                   Land
                
                 ;
                 and
                 her
                 
                   Clergie
                   Factious
                   Ignorants
                
                 ;
                 and
                 shewing
                 his
                 great
                 contentment
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 found
                 else-where
                 :
                 We
                 inferre
                 that
                 Rome
                 is
                 not
                 alwayes
                 to
                 containe
                 that
                 Schoole
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 that
                 Theatre
                 of
                 Sanctitie
                 ,
                 that
                 Temple
                 of
                 perfit
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 vsually
                 boast
                 off
                 .
                 5
                 Comparing
                 Bishopricke
                 with
                 Bishopricke
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 equalling
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Eugubium
                   ,
                   [
                   In
                   honore
                   Sacerdotij
                   ]
                   In
                   honour
                   of
                   Priesthood
                
                 (
                 And
                 what
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 meaneth
                 by
                 Sacerdotium
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 not
                 ?
                 )
                 Wee
                 inferre
                 that
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 neuer
                 beleeued
                 the
                 Prae-potency
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 ouer
                 other
                 Bishops
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 Popedome
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 founded
                 vpon
                 Diuine
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 6
                 Comparing
                 Church
                 with
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Westerne
                 or
                 
                   Latine
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Rome
                 is
                 a
                 chiefest
                 member
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 East
                 or
                 
                   Greeke
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 besides
                 ;
                 and
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 forsaking
                 the
                 Custome
                 and
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 and
                 
                   Latine
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yeelding
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 
                   Greeke
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 all
                 Fundamentall
                 Articles
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Canon
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 :
                 We
                 inferre
                 that
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 did
                 not
                 beleeue
                 either
                 a
                 Necessitie
                 of
                 all
                 Vnion
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 an
                 absolute
                 Dominion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 aboue
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 Whatsoeuer
                 your
                 reply
                 be
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 either
                 expunge
                 your
                 now
                 
                   Romane
                   Article
                
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 raze
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Calendar
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               VII
               .
               Saint
               Ambrose
               beleeued
               not
               the
               now
               Romane
               Article
               of
               
                 Necessitie
                 of
                 Vnion
              
               and
               Subiection
               to
               the
               Romane
               Church
               .
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               SAint
               
                 Ambrose
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Milane
              
               is
               honored
               by
               your
               Memoriall
               of
               him
               in
               your
               Romane
               l
               Calendar
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               in
               his
               owne
               Bookes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mindes
               of
               all
               Orthodox
               Christians
               ,
               in
               all
               ages
               since
               he
               liued
               ,
               for
               
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               of
               whom
               Saint
               Augustine
               could
               say
               ,
               m
               
                 I
                 haue
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 his
                 graue
                 constancie
                 ,
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 perils
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Cause
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 Romane
                 world
                 doth
                 commend
                 and
                 report
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 I.
              
               This
               Saint
               the
               more
               excellent
               hee
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               forcible
               his
               Testimony
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               on
               your
               side
               ,
               or
               on
               ours
               .
               We
               are
               willing
               first
               to
               vnderstand
               what
               you
               can
               obiect
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Obiection
                 out
                 of
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 Cardinall
                 his
                 Argument
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 n
                 
                   Ambrose
                   calleth
                   Pope
                   Damasus
                   the
                   Rector
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   :
                   and
                   his
                   Brother
                   Satyrus
                   would
                   not
                   admit
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   to
                   heare
                   him
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   vnderstood
                   that
                   he
                   consented
                   with
                   Catholike
                   Bishops
                   :
                   That
                   is
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Catholike
                   .
                
                 Wherein
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 laboureth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Elench
                 ,
                 whiles
                 hee
                 mistakes
                 the
                 words
                 (
                 respectiuely
                 )
                 spoken
                 to
                 one
                 person
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 and
                 circumstantially
                 for
                 one
                 time
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 absolutely
                 so
                 ment
                 for
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 al
                 Popes
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 bare
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Rector
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 argue
                 your
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 you
                 inlarge
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 your
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 inrolle
                 among
                 them
                 as
                 many
                 other
                 .
                 Bishops
                 as
                 haue
                 receiued
                 Titles
                 equiualent
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 excellent
                 than
                 that
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 your-selues
                 well
                 know
                 )
                 o
                 
                   Athanasius
                   was
                   intitled
                   the
                   Propp
                   ,
                   and
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   Saint
                   Basil
                   ,
                   the
                   Mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                
                 p
                 
                   Saint
                   Nazianzene
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   golden
                   Pillar
                   and
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 himselfe
                 was
                 commended
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 as
                 q
                 THE
                 ONELY
                 BISHOP
                 ,
                 VVHOME
                 HE
                 KNEVV
                 VVORTHY
                 THE
                 NAME
                 OF
                 A
                 BISHOP
                 .
                 These
                 few
                 Parallells
                 may
                 serue
                 to
                 allay
                 your
                 appetite
                 ,
                 vntill
                 we
                 *
                 shall
                 be
                 occasioned
                 to
                 satisfie
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 kinde
                 of
                 Ascriptions
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 Authority
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 commendation
                 of
                 their
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 diligence
                 ,
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 directions
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 
                   Saint
                   Ambrose
                
                 addeth
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 speach
                 (
                 wisely
                 dissembled
                 by
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 )
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 The
                 Bishopricke
                 of
                 that
                 Bishop
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 Region
                 diuided
                 into
                 diuers
                 Schismes
                 by
                 Hereticall
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 professed
                 constantly
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Faith.
                 No
                 maruell
                 therefore
                 though
                 Satyrus
                 aske
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 whose
                 Faith
                 hee
                 suspected
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 beleeued
                 as
                 that
                 Church
                 did
                 ,
                 whose
                 Faith
                 was
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 truely
                 Catholike
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 sometimes
                 cometh
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 the
                 Common-Wealth
                 ,
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 violent
                 ruptures
                 into
                 many
                 Factions
                 repugnant
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Loyall
                 and
                 faithfull
                 Subiects
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 among
                 whom
                 some
                 one
                 City
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 for
                 Example
                 YORK
                 )
                 shall
                 bee
                 knowne
                 more
                 generall
                 than
                 any
                 others
                 to
                 professe
                 loyaltie
                 to
                 their
                 Soueraigne
                 :
                 if
                 thereupon
                 an
                 honest
                 man
                 aske
                 of
                 a
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 liuing
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 factious
                 Countries
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 true
                 Subiect
                 ,
                 and
                 consented
                 with
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Yorke
                 ;
                 would
                 you
                 iudge
                 it
                 a
                 Politicke
                 Inference
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 Yorke
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 ouer
                 all
                 other
                 Cities
                 in
                 the
                 Kigdome
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 due
                 proportion
                 of
                 this
                 Comparison
                 ,
                 remember
                 ,
                 we
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 age
                 of
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Schismes
                 ,
                 many
                 
                   Greeke
                   Bishops
                
                 were
                 as
                 truly
                 Catholike
                 as
                 was
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 not
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 his
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 manifestly
                 proued
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Basil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 heereafter
                 to
                 bee
                 more
                 copiously
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 Confessedly
                 declared
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Our
                 Opposition
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 his
                 Opposing
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Sixe
                 hundred
                 and
                 seuenty
                 yeares
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 of
                 Milan
                 was
                 visited
                 by
                 
                   Petrus
                   Damianus
                
                 Legat
                 vnto
                 Pope
                 
                   Leo
                   the
                   ninth
                
                 ,
                 assuming
                 Iurisdiction
                 ouer
                 them
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Clergie
                   of
                   Milan
                
                 withstood
                 the
                 Legat
                 ,
                 alleaging
                 that
                 r
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Ambrose
                   had
                   bene
                   alwaies
                   free
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   was
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 The
                 veines
                 of
                 those
                 Clergie-men
                 must
                 haue
                 bene
                 voyd
                 of
                 all
                 tincture
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 a
                 most
                 shamelesse
                 Answer
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 bene
                 a
                 knowne
                 Catholike
                 Article
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Churches
                 Christian
                 are
                 necessarily
                 Subordinate
                 vnto
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Papall
                 and
                 Romane
                 Iurisdiction
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 did
                 they
                 ,
                 in
                 challenging
                 their
                 libertie
                 ,
                 call
                 their
                 
                   Bishopricke
                   of
                   Milan
                   Ambrose
                   his
                   Church
                   ?
                
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 that
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 did
                 preserue
                 the
                 liberty
                 thereof
                 ,
                 neuer
                 acknowledging
                 Subiection
                 vnto
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 presumption
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 Ambrose
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Question
                 touching
                 
                   Washing
                   of
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   Infants
                   baptized
                
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 iudged
                 to
                 be
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 but
                 contrariwise
                 Ambrose
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Milan
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Father
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 might
                 preiudice
                 their
                 custome
                 ,
                 pre-occupateth
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 f
                 
                   I
                   wish
                   in
                   all
                   things
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Ambrose
                   )
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   be
                   it
                   knowne
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   being
                   Men
                   haue
                   sense
                   also
                   ,
                   in
                   continuing
                   this
                   Custome
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   likewise
                   more
                   rightly
                   obserued
                   else-where
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 one
                 short
                 sentence
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Canon
                 full
                 charged
                 ,
                 to
                 batter
                 downe
                 your
                 great
                 Bulwarke
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 to
                 call
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   Papall
                   Monarchy
                
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 speaking
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Milan
                
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 vnto
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Sed
                   tamen
                   &
                   Nos
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 BVT
                 YET
                 VVEE
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 Ergò
                 ,
                 he
                 held
                 not
                 his
                 Church
                 of
                 Milan
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 wherein
                 is
                 he
                 opposite
                 ?
                 
                   Tamen
                   nos
                   homines
                   sensum
                   habemus
                   ;
                   But
                   we
                   men
                   haue
                   sense
                
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ;
                 We
                 in
                 Milan
                 hold
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 necessary
                 ,
                 They
                 of
                 Rome
                 iudge
                 it
                 superfluous
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 were
                 Asses
                 ,
                 or
                 Blocks
                 ;
                 but
                 neither
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   we
                   are
                   men
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   we
                   haue
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   hold
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   rightly
                   obserued
                   .
                   Ergò
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                
                 held
                 no
                 Necessity
                 of
                 inthralling
                 his
                 iudgment
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith.
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 [
                 
                   Cupio
                   ]
                   I
                   wish
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 this
                 [
                 TAMEN
                 ,
                 ]
                 or
                 
                   Non
                   obstante
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 againe
                 confirme
                 both
                 our
                 former
                 Collections
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 it
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 it
                 no
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
                 in
                 essence
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 refusing
                 to
                 follow
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 thinketh
                 hee
                 hath
                 iust
                 cause
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 prooueth
                 that
                 he
                 belieued
                 not
                 her
                 iudgement
                 to
                 be
                 Vniuersally
                 and
                 
                   Necessarily
                   Catholike
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 her
                 power
                 and
                 Iurisdiction
                 absolute
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Prouerbe
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Lyon
                   is
                   knowne
                   by
                   his
                   claw
                   .
                
                 As
                 well
                 may
                 we
                 discerne
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Clause
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 Resolution
                 teacheth
                 all
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 nothing
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 perswaded
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 denyed
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Now
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 meaning
                 was
                 ,
                 
                 
                   To
                   follow
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   necessary
                   ,
                
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Rite
                 ;
                 This
                 Answer
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 (
                 for
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 held
                 this
                 Rite
                 Necessary
                 )
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 friuolous
                 :
                 because
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 iust
                 to
                 withstand
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 a
                 Rite
                 and
                 Ceremony
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Mite
                 )
                 then
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 or
                 belieue
                 her
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 many
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 whereof
                 among
                 other
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Principall
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   Subiection
                   whereunto
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Saluation
                   ?
                
                 which
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 credible
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 is
                 belieued
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 a
                 Saint
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               VIII
               .
               Saint
               Augustine
               belieued
               not
               the
               now
               Romane
               Article
               of
               
                 Necessary
                 Subiection
              
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Pope
               thereof
               .
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               SAint
               Augustine
               (
               as
               All
               will
               confesse
               )
               deserued
               to
               haue
               his
               memory
               Registred
               not
               onely
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               your
               u
               
                 Romane
                 Calendar
              
               )
               in
               paper
               monuments
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               minds
               and
               hearts
               of
               all
               Christians
               ;
               so
               excellent
               a
               Saint
               was
               He.
               It
               is
               not
               long
               since
               one
               of
               your
               x
               Priests
               published
               a
               booke
               ,
               entituled
               Saint
               
                 Augustines
                 Religion
              
               ;
               wherein
               he
               will
               needs
               be
               thought
               to
               haue
               himselfe
               collected
               all
               the
               materials
               of
               that
               his
               Treatise
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               writings
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               :
               whereas
               (
               poore
               man
               !
               )
               he
               oweth
               his
               whole
               worke
               vnto
               your
               Iesuite
               
                 Hieronymus
                 Torrensis
              
               ,
               who
               many
               yeares
               since
               set
               out
               a
               large
               volume
               diuided
               into
               foure
               Bookes
               ,
               containing
               all
               the
               particulars
               ,
               which
               
                 Maister
                 Breerly
              
               hath
               diuulged
               ,
               in
               his
               owne
               name
               ;
               without
               so
               much
               as
               giuing
               notice
               of
               any
               such
               Author
               .
               But
               they
               differ
               in
               their
               Titles
               ;
               
                 Hieronymus
                 Torrensis
              
               styleth
               his
               booke
               y
               
                 Augustines
                 Confessions
                 ;
                 Maister
                 Breerly
              
               his
               ,
               
                 Augustines
                 Religion
              
               :
               Verifying
               herein
               that
               saying
               of
               Tully
               ,
               concerning
               such
               kind
               of
               Plagiaries
               ,
               that
               as
               Theeues
               change
               the
               notes
               and
               markes
               of
               stolne
               stuffe
               ,
               so
               They
               ,
               that
               father
               other
               mens
               workes
               vpon
               themselues
               ,
               vse
               to
               change
               the
               names
               and
               Titles
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               the
               markes
               and
               property
               thereof
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               sufficient
               that
               you
               haue
               dealt
               thus
               with
               Protestant
               Authors
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               must
               play
               such
               parts
               among
               your selues
               ?
               But
               I
               shall
               haue
               more
               occasion
               to
               put
               
                 Maister
                 Breerly
              
               in
               mind
               of
               himselfe
               else-where
               :
               For
               at
               this
               present
               we
               haue
               but
               one
               Article
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               in
               hand
               ,
               touching
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Vnion
               and
               Subiection
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               are
               to
               attend
               whether
               either
               He
               ,
               or
               your
               Iesuite
               ,
               or
               Cardinall
               can
               euince
               so
               Imposterous
               a
               Doctrine
               out
               of
               the
               Volumes
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Your
                 Obiections
                 out
                 of
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 .
              
               
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 one-where
                 attributeth
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 z
                 
                   A
                   Principalitie
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolicall
                   Sea
                   :
                
                 Else-where
                 he
                 desireth
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   his
                   Pastorall
                   diligence
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   repressing
                   of
                   the
                   Heresie
                   of
                   the
                   Pelagians
                   in
                   Palaestine
                   and
                   Africke
                   :
                
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 he
                 acknowledgeth
                 
                   A
                   necessary
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   Iurisdictions
                
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 he
                 confesseth
                 that
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   set
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   high
                   Pastorall
                   watch-tower
                   ,
                   than
                   others
                   .
                
                 Now
                 what
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ?
                 Ergo
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   the
                   chiefe
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   thereof
                   hath
                   Iurisdiction
                   ouer
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                   all
                   other
                   Bishops
                   being
                   subiect
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   vpon
                   paine
                   of
                   Damnation
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Principality
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Highest
                   Pastorall
                   watch-tower
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Charge
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Apostolicall
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Power
                   to
                   represse
                   Heretikes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 
                   Necessary
                   Obedience
                
                 must
                 inforce
                 a
                 
                   Iurisdiction
                   of
                   Popedome
                
                 ouer
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 then
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 many
                 Popedomes
                 .
                 For
                 euery
                 Patriarch
                 hath
                 a
                 Principality
                 ,
                 and
                 height
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Pastorall
                   watch-tower
                
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 &
                 dignity
                 of
                 his
                 Patriarchship
                 ,
                 aboue
                 all
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 whatsoeuer
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 haue
                 they
                 not
                 ouer
                 all
                 Bishops
                 power
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 
                   Principality
                   of
                   Order
                
                 .
                 And
                 looke
                 into
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   the
                   first
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 written
                 to
                 an
                 Arch-Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 him
                 grant
                 that
                 that
                 Archbishop
                 had
                 as
                 well
                 a
                 
                   The
                   charge
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   committed
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   helpe
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   in
                   repressing
                   of
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 also
                 therein
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Necessity
                 Rationis
                 ,
                 of
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 performe
                 such
                 Admonitions
                 ,
                 namely
                 as
                 a
                 Patient
                 obeyeth
                 the
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preuenting
                 of
                 imminent
                 danger
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 Necessity
                 Imperij
                 ,
                 of
                 Compulsion
                 ,
                 by
                 right
                 of
                 Authority
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 souldier
                 obeyeth
                 his
                 Captaine
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 that
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Apostolicall
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 
                 could
                 carry
                 a
                 Monarchicall
                 Chiefedome
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 farre
                 wrong
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   The
                   Apostolicall
                   Seat
                
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 other
                 Churches
                 and
                 Seats
                 also
                 b
                 Apostolicall
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 remember
                 but
                 what
                 *
                 hath
                 bene
                 prooued
                 out
                 of
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 question
                 why
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 sometime
                 desired
                 in
                 some
                 Prouinces
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 other
                 ;
                 shewing
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 exercising
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 Cases
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 
                   Coactiue
                   Authority
                
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Arbitrary
                   consent
                
                 of
                 other
                 Bishops
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 specious
                 colours
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 recompence
                 with
                 his
                 Acts
                 and
                 Deeds
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Opposition
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 his
                 no
                 -
                 Subiection
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Nothing
                 can
                 better
                 illuminate
                 our
                 vnderstandings
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Comparison
                 .
                 You
                 therefore
                 ,
                 whose
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 to
                 belieue
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Particular
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 distinct
                 member
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 Churches
                 Militant
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 throughout
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   and
                   Vniuersall
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 ouer
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 mans
                 bodie
                 ;
                 hearken
                 to
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 comparing
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 with
                 another
                 Particular
                 Church
                 .
                 c
                 
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   Bishops
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   of
                   two
                   most
                   eminent
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Stephen
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   Cyprian
                   of
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   being
                   of
                   diuerse
                   opinions
                   in
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 did
                 not
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 hold
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Head
                
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 properly
                 
                   Two
                   Most
                   Eminents
                
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 whereof
                 you
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 
                   One
                   Head.
                
                 One
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   Two
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Two
                   most
                   Eminent
                   Bishopricks
                
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   George
                   of
                   Canterbury
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Tobias
                   of
                   York
                
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 are
                 so
                 distant
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 Subordinate
                 or
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 Bishops
                 of
                 two
                 most
                 Eminent
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 
                   George
                   of
                   Canterbury
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Lancelot
                   of
                   Winchester
                
                 ,
                 were
                 absurd
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Winchester
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Two
                   most
                   
                   Eminents
                
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 abate
                 and
                 pull
                 downe
                 the
                 true
                 Eminency
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Arch-Bishopricke
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Metropolitan
                   Seate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 Iurisdiction
                 ouer
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 (
                 you
                 know
                 )
                 was
                 iudicious
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 reason
                 absurdly
                 .
                 Now
                 you
                 ,
                 whose
                 Faith
                 requireth
                 Vnion
                 and
                 Subiection
                 vnto
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 all
                 Causes
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Rituall
                 ,
                 as
                 Criminall
                 ,
                 or
                 Doctrinall
                 ,
                 lend
                 your
                 attention
                 vnto
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Comparisons
                 ,
                 concerning
                 each
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 the
                 question
                 was
                 whether
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 weekely
                 obserue
                 a
                 Saturday-fast
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 side
                 which
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Affirmatiue
                 part
                 ,
                 alleaging
                 that
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 taught
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 did
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   The
                   Saturday-fast
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 but
                 other
                 Countries
                 forsooke
                 this
                 Tradition
                 .
                 The
                 parties
                 for
                 the
                 Negatiue
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Yea
                   rather
                   some
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   West
                   Church
                   ,
                   wherein
                   Rome
                   is
                   seated
                   ,
                   haue
                   not
                   obserued
                   the
                   Tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   taught
                   that
                   a
                   Fast
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   vpon
                   that
                   day
                   .
                
                 Here
                 you
                 haue
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 West-Churches
                 compared
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 balanced
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 now
                 aske
                 you
                 whether
                 Church
                 ,
                 East
                 or
                 West
                 ,
                 deserueth
                 more
                 credit
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 abhorre
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 bound
                 by
                 Oath
                 to
                 belieue
                 rather
                 the
                 Westerne
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Tradition
                 .
                 But
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 what
                 ?
                 d
                 
                   This
                   contention
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   endlesse
                   and
                   indeterminable
                
                 .
                 And
                 Saint
                 Augustines
                 words
                 [
                 
                   Aliqua
                   loca
                   ,
                   in
                   quibus
                   Roma
                   est
                
                 ]
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Some
                   places
                   ,
                   among
                   which
                   Rome
                   is
                   ,
                
                 haue
                 a
                 sting
                 ,
                 which
                 wounds
                 the
                 Papacy
                 .
                 For
                 can
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Ladie
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 be
                 thus
                 sleightly
                 brought
                 in
                 among
                 the
                 Manie
                 ?
                 Surely
                 if
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 had
                 made
                 her
                 the
                 patterne
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 his
                 stile
                 should
                 haue
                 arrayed
                 her
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 inuoluing
                 her
                 among
                 
                   Loca
                   Occidentis
                
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Criminall
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 you
                 belieue
                 that
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Right
                 of
                 Appeale
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 a
                 Iurisdiction
                 whereinto
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 inuested
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 Succession
                 from
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 Christian
                 ought
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 Right
                 of
                 Appeale
                 vpon
                 all
                 
                 iust
                 occasions
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Cause
                 being
                 there
                 determined
                 ,
                 all
                 parties
                 are
                 vtterly
                 precluded
                 ,
                 hauing
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 Appeale
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 Superior
                 Iudicature
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 your
                 pretended
                 Prerogatiue
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 two
                 Termes
                 ,
                 
                   Appealing
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   not
                   Appealing
                   from
                   Rome
                
                 .
                 Will
                 you
                 admit
                 of
                 Saint
                 Augustines
                 determination
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 ?
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 (
                 as
                 *
                 hath
                 bene
                 confessed
                 )
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Africke
                
                 ,
                 which
                 abandoned
                 the
                 Claime
                 of
                 
                   Right
                   of
                   Appeales
                
                 from
                 all
                 Churches
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 challenged
                 by
                 three
                 Popes
                 successiuely
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Zozimus
                   ,
                   Boniface
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Celestine
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 concluded
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 any
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Africke
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 
                   Appeale
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 .
              
               
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 you
                 that
                 would
                 thinke
                 it
                 an
                 intolerable
                 and
                 sacrilegious
                 derogation
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Papall
                   Iurisdiction
                
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Criminall
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 Consistory
                 of
                 Cardinals
                 had
                 giuen
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 any
                 Bishop
                 within
                 the
                 Romane
                 Iurisdiction
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 audacious
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Appeale
                 from
                 that
                 Sentence
                 to
                 an
                 higher
                 Iudicature
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 my
                 
                   Iudges
                   shall
                   be
                   iudged
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 haue
                 giuen
                 right
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 remember
                 that
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 Caecilian
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Arbitrement
                 of
                 Pope
                 Iulius
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 doubted
                 not
                 to
                 giue
                 such
                 a
                 Resolution
                 :
                 e
                 
                   I
                   suppose
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Bishops
                   that
                   were
                   at
                   Rome
                   were
                   not
                   good
                   Iudges
                   ,
                   there
                   then
                   remained
                   a
                   Generall
                   Councell
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Cause
                   may
                   be
                   discussed
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   it
                   shall
                   appeare
                   that
                   those
                   Iudges
                   iudged
                   wrongfully
                   ,
                   their
                   sentence
                   may
                   be
                   reuersed
                   ,
                   and
                   disanulled
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 from
                 Criminall
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 a
                 Doctrinall
                 point
                 .
                 You
                 that
                 haue
                 told
                 vs
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Prerogatiue
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 to
                 direct
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Canon
                 of
                 Diuine
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 by
                 her
                 f
                 Councell
                 may
                 pronounce
                 euery
                 one
                 Anathema
                 and
                 Accursed
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 giue
                 beliefe
                 to
                 his
                 Decree
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 right
                 Canon
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 perceiuing
                 how
                 the
                 Latine
                 or
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 constantly
                 hold
                 the
                 
                   Epistle
                   of
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrewes
                
                 to
                 be
                 
                 Canonicall
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Diuine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 resolueth
                 thus
                 ;
                 g
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   I
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   am
                   rather
                   mooued
                   by
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 So
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 conscionable
                 man
                 ,
                 we
                 thinke
                 ,
                 should
                 need
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 Doctrinall
                 point
                 ,
                 euen
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 
                   written
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Principle
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Principles
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 .
                 Whereof
                 when
                 we
                 enquire
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 directed
                 by
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 to
                 consult
                 with
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 East
                 ,
                 as
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 these
                 do
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 Customes
                 ,
                 therein
                 to
                 yeeld
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greeke
                   and
                   Easterne
                
                 Churches
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 Saint
                 *
                 Hierom
                 also
                 determined
                 )
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 And
                 lest
                 this
                 Decision
                 of
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 some
                 voluntary
                 inclination
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Greeke
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Latine
                 ,
                 he
                 addeth
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 moued
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Easterne
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 Now
                 how
                 all
                 these
                 particulars
                 will
                 agree
                 with
                 your
                 Article
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   Mistris
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                   without
                   full
                   Vnion
                   and
                   Subiection
                   whereunto
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Saluation
                   ,
                
                 do
                 you
                 your-selues
                 deliberate
                 .
                 Sure
                 we
                 are
                 that
                 this
                 Resolution
                 of
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 will
                 easily
                 interpret
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 his
                 other
                 sentence
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 obiected
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   should
                   not
                   haue
                   belieued
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   had
                   moued
                   mee
                
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 [
                 Church
                 ]
                 he
                 meant
                 not
                 the
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 pretend
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 )
                 another
                 vanity
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 discussion
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrinall
                 Cause
                 ,
                 we
                 adde
                 a
                 Consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Schismaticall
                 state
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 our
                 iudicious
                 h
                 Casaubon
                 hath
                 obserued
                 .
                 You
                 ,
                 who
                 accompt
                 it
                 the
                 onely
                 note
                 of
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 diuided
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 onely
                 Head
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 ;
                 Answer
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   who
                   in
                   seauen
                   Books
                   ,
                   besides
                   many
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   confuted
                   the
                   Schismaticall
                   Donatists
                   ,
                   yet
                   neuer
                   spake
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Monarchy
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Infallibility
                   of
                   his
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   whereby
                   to
                   reduce
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Vnity
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Truth
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 you
                 that
                 appropriate
                 it
                 in
                 your
                 Article
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 aduise
                 againe
                 with
                 
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 *
                 hath
                 already
                 defined
                 that
                 Catholike
                 is
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 The
                 whole
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 a
                 Comprehension
                 of
                 all
                 Parts
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 no
                 Part
                 can
                 be
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Whole
                
                 :
                 so
                 doth
                 he
                 further
                 illustrate
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Expositions
                 vpon
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Kings
                   daughters
                   were
                   among
                   thine
                   honourable
                   women
                   ,
                   vpon
                   thy
                   right
                   hand
                   did
                   stand
                   the
                   Queene
                   in
                   a
                   Vesture
                   of
                   gold
                   of
                   Ophir
                   :
                
                 i
                 
                   Behold
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   behold
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   behold
                   other
                   Cities
                   ,
                   as
                   Kings
                   daughters
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   one
                   certaine
                   Queene
                
                 (
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 )
                 
                   whereunto
                   euery
                   one
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   vnited
                   in
                   Faith
                   and
                   Hope
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Saint
                   Augustines
                
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   Rome
                   was
                
                 indeed
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 truely
                 glorious
                 for
                 Faith
                 and
                 Holinesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   Behold
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 what
                 ?
                 The
                 Queene
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 it selfe
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Behold
                   Rome
                   ,
                   a
                   daughter
                   of
                   the
                   King.
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Cities
                   ,
                
                 How
                 ?
                 Namely
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 all
                 
                   daughters
                   of
                   the
                   King
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Particular
                 Churches
                 professing
                 Christ.
                 But
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 as
                 Queene
                 ,
                 what
                 must
                 shee
                 be
                 ?
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 bee
                 it
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Milan
                   ,
                   Carthage
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Rome
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 One
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
                 consisting
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 All
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 SEe
                 you
                 now
                 with
                 what
                 obliquity
                 of
                 iudgement
                 your
                 Authors
                 haue
                 obiected
                 these
                 colourable
                 sayings
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 vnto
                 
                   Pope
                   Zozimus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Pope
                   Boniface
                
                 and
                 others
                 ?
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 deeds
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 freely
                 demonstrate
                 his
                 Faith
                 contrary
                 to
                 your
                 sense
                 :
                 when
                 ,
                 Comparing
                 Particular
                 Bishopricke
                 with
                 Bishopricke
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 with
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 hee
                 maketh
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 both
                 
                   Most
                   Eminent
                
                 ;
                 Comparing
                 Churches
                 with
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 with
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Africke
                 ,
                 he
                 defendeth
                 (
                 euen
                 against
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Popes
                 Zozimus
                 and
                 Boniface
                 )
                 both
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 Remote
                 Churches
                 to
                 Appeale
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 lawfull
                 for
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 subordinate
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Romane
                 Iurisdiction
                 to
                 Appeale
                 from
                 Rome
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 the
                 very
                 pinnacle
                 of
                 the
                 pretended
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Iurisdiction
                 is
                 quite
                 ouerthrowne
                 and
                 cast
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                
                 comparing
                 the
                 Two
                 Moities
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 commonly
                 diuided
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Greeke
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 West
                 or
                 Latine
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 the
                 greatest
                 preeminence
                 ,
                 He
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 
                   Apostolicall
                   Tradition
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 their
                 credit
                 equall
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrinall
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 a
                 
                   Tradition
                   Apostolicall
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 
                   Canonicall
                   Scriptures
                
                 ,
                 he
                 preferreth
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 and
                 East-Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 confesseth
                 that
                 it
                 shouldereth
                 out
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 maine
                 Case
                 )
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 comparing
                 any
                 One
                 part
                 with
                 All
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 name
                 Rome
                 with
                 Carthage
                 and
                 All
                 others
                 ,
                 hee
                 proueth
                 that
                 Rome
                 can
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 
                   The
                   Vniuersall
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 than
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 No
                 ,
                 nor
                 both
                 together
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Queene
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Aggregation
                 and
                 Comprehension
                 of
                 All
                 together
                 in
                 One.
                 So
                 direct
                 and
                 absolute
                 a
                 Doctor
                 was
                 
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                
                 of
                 the
                 no-Necessity
                 of
                 vniuersall
                 Vnion
                 or
                 Subiection
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 poynts
                 of
                 Controuersie
                 ,
                 whether
                 Rituall
                 ,
                 or
                 Doctrinall
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 no-Necessity
                 of
                 Beleefe
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 your
                 Article
                 doth
                 require
                 and
                 exact
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 your
                 damning
                 Article
                 )
                 must
                 still
                 beleeue
                 that
                 
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 Saint
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               IX
               .
               Saint
               
                 Hilary
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Arles
              
               in
               France
               beleeued
               not
               your
               Article
               of
               
                 Necessary
                 Subiection
              
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               THis
               Saint
               ,
               albeit
               he
               haue
               no
               place
               in
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Calendar
              
               of
               your
               Masse
               ,
               wil
               notwithstanding
               challenge
               a
               place
               among
               our
               honourable
               Witnesses
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               reckoned
               in
               your
               k
               
                 Martyrologe
                 of
                 Saints
              
               .
               He
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               445
               ,
               seemed
               to
               
               vsurpe
               vpon
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Prouince
               of
               Vienna
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Inhibition
               of
               Pope
               Leo
               ,
               who
               taketh
               it
               very
               haynously
               that
               Hilary
               heerein
               l
               
                 refused
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               Hilarius
               (
               as
               you
               without
               any
               proofe
               would
               make
               vs
               beleeue
               )
               yeelded
               at
               length
               vnto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               making
               no
               further
               Apologie
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               Cause
               .
               Which
               were
               it
               so
               ,
               it
               mattereth
               not
               :
               for
               that
               will
               suffice
               for
               his
               Apologie
               ,
               which
               is
               confessed
               by
               your
               Baronius
               ,
               namely
               that
               m
               
                 Although
                 Hilarius
                 did
                 incurre
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 perswaded
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 his
                 Episcopall
                 Sea
                 ,
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
                 was
                 he
                 worthy
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Cardinall
               )
               
                 for
                 his
                 singular
                 sanctity
                 to
                 be
                 registred
                 in
                 the
                 Romane
                 Martyrologe
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 LEo
                 the
                 then
                 Pope
                 complaineth
                 against
                 this
                 Saint
                 ,
                 for
                 refusing
                 to
                 bee
                 Subiect
                 to
                 his
                 iudiciall
                 determination
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 this
                 Saint
                 did
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 )
                 
                   in
                   presumption
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   cause
                   was
                   iust
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 
                   Gennadius
                   ,
                   Prosper
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 set
                 downe
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 note
                 in
                 him
                 any
                 iniquity
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 .
                 What
                 need
                 many
                 words
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Question
                 of
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Rites
                
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 uniuersall
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 of
                 the
                 (
                 now
                 )
                 
                   Romane
                   Faith.
                
                 Therefore
                 this
                 
                   Saint
                   Hilary
                
                 was
                 confidently
                 perswaded
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 case
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 lawfull
                 to
                 denie
                 Subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 will
                 belong
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 renounce
                 this
                 sacrilegious
                 Article
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 vn-hallow
                 ,
                 and
                 vn-saint
                 this
                 holy
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Generall
                 CHALLENGE
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 ALl
                 this
                 while
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 laboured
                 to
                 confute
                 your
                 former
                 
                   Romane
                   Article
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 and
                 holy
                 Saints
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 insisted
                 onely
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                 names
                 are
                 celebrated
                 in
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 and
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 publike
                 Calendar
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 your
                 
                   Martyrologe
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Saint
                   Polycarpus
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Hilary
                   of
                   Poictou
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Saint
                   Hilary
                   of
                   Arles
                
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 )
                 deseruing
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 most
                 Honourable
                 Title
                 of
                 SAINTS
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 other
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 further
                 Amplification
                 of
                 their
                 worthinesse
                 are
                 ascribed
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 adorning
                 
                   Saint
                   Polycarp
                
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Doctor
                   of
                   Asia
                   ;
                   Cyprian
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   most
                   famous
                   Doctor
                   ;
                   Saint
                   Hilary
                   of
                   Arles
                
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Sanctity
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 need
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 Baronius
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Dedicatory
                 Epistle
                 vnto
                 
                   Pope
                   Clement
                
                 the
                 Eight
                 :
                 q
                 
                   I
                   present
                   before
                   you
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   Athanasius
                   the
                   Great
                   ,
                   and
                   Basil
                   the
                   Great
                   ,
                   two
                   Chiefes
                   ,
                   or
                   eminent
                   Topps
                   of
                   the
                   East-Church
                   ;
                   and
                   Hilary
                   ,
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   and
                   Augustine
                   the
                   Foure
                   Principalls
                   of
                   the
                   Westerne
                   Church
                   ,
                   Pillars
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Miracles
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   with
                   this
                   company
                   of
                   so
                   excellent
                   Fathers
                   your
                   throne
                   is
                   crowned
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 larger
                 Assumption
                 could
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 haue
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 Ostentation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Papall
                   Monarchy
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 these
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 boast
                 vnto
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 the
                 establishing
                 of
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Saints
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 likewise
                 doe
                 ioyntly
                 Appeale
                 vnto
                 these
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 vnto
                 most
                 impartiall
                 witnesses
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 by
                 your
                 amplifications
                 of
                 their
                 Learning
                 ,
                 Wisedome
                 ,
                 Constancie
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Sanctity
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 Obligations
                 ,
                 bound
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 their
                 iudgements
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 sinewes
                 of
                 your
                 Romane
                 Article
                 are
                 broken
                 asunder
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Vnion
                
                 with
                 ;
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 of
                 Subiection
                 vnto
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   and
                   Bishop
                
                 ;
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 Beleefe
                 of
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 ;
                 And
                 each
                 of
                 those
                 Three
                 vpon
                 
                   losse
                   of
                   Saluation
                
                 to
                 All
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 Beleefe
                 .
              
               
                 Recall
                 to
                 minde
                 the
                 former
                 Passages
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 behauiour
                 of
                 these
                 Saints
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 you
                 haue
                 seene
                 professed
                 Opposition
                 ,
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 Councell
                 against
                 Councell
                 ;
                 by
                 taxing
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 of
                 Pride
                 and
                 Ignorance
                 ;
                 by
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Excommunication
                 ;
                 by
                 condemning
                 his
                 Condemnation
                 ;
                 by
                 Anathematizing
                 his
                 person
                 ;
                 by
                 preferring
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 East-Church
                 before
                 hers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Question
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Canon
                   of
                   Scriptures
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 .
                 Can
                 you
                 desire
                 a
                 more
                 cleare
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 a
                 Beleefe
                 of
                 no
                 -
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Vnion
                
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 Sea
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 than
                 this
                 is
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 you
                 hold
                 it
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 professe
                 
                   Vnion
                   in
                   Faith
                
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 except
                 also
                 he
                 acknowledge
                 an
                 absolute
                 Subiection
                 in
                 Discipline
                 vnto
                 her
                 Iurisdiction
                 :
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 held
                 superfluous
                 to
                 repeate
                 vnto
                 you
                 the
                 liuely
                 Characters
                 of
                 their
                 no
                 -
                 Subiection
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 of
                 Conformitie
                 with
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 little
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Rite
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 
                   a
                   Fast
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 
                   Washing
                   of
                   Feete
                
                 ;
                 by
                 inhibiting
                 foraine
                 Prouinces
                 to
                 Appeale
                 To
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 permitting
                 of
                 Appeales
                 sometimes
                 From
                 Rome
                 to
                 a
                 Councell
                 ;
                 by
                 equalling
                 other
                 Bishops
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 making
                 Rome
                 so
                 A
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Particular
                 Church
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 maintaining
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 against
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 neither
                 
                   Vnion
                   in
                   Faith
                
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   Subiection
                   in
                   Discipline
                
                 vnto
                 her
                 doth
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Article
                
                 )
                 satisfie
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 Christian
                 haue
                 also
                 beleefe
                 of
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 in
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 shall
                 seeke
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 ponder
                 with
                 your selues
                 whether
                 these
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 (
                 as
                 both
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 proclaime
                 them
                 )
                 Saints
                 ,
                 could
                 beleeue
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 mindes
                 that
                 Necessity
                 either
                 of
                 Vnion
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 Subiection
                 vnto
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 gaine-sayd
                 and
                 renounced
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 and
                 deeds
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 Is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 should
                 honour
                 ,
                 for
                 Saints
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 vpon
                 due
                 examination
                 are
                 Aduersaries
                 to
                 this
                 her
                 supreme
                 Hierarchie
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 possible
                 (
                 you
                 know
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 Sects
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 murther
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 after
                 their
                 death
                 to
                 
                   build
                   them
                
                 goodly
                 Sepulchers
                 and
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 saith
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 pardon
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 ,
                 imabracing
                 their
                 more
                 
                 renowned
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 their
                 Writings
                 ,
                 professe
                 to
                 imitate
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefest
                 honour
                 belonging
                 to
                 these
                 Saints
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 condemne
                 your
                 (
                 now
                 )
                 Romane
                 Article
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 beleefe
                 of
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Vnion
                   and
                   Subiestion
                
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   which
                
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Saluation
                
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 Imposterous
                 and
                 Impious
                 ,
                 because
                 derogating
                 from
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 so
                 admirably
                 holy
                 Saints
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 not
                 specified
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Martyrologe
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 infinite
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 contented
                 with
                 these
                 ,
                 adding
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 places
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 proued
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 Excommunicated
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 acknowledged
                 holy
                 Bishops
                 after
                 their
                 death
                 ;
                 as
                 namely
                 Theophilus
                 Patriarch
                 
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Atticus
                
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Cyril
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Acatius
                 Patriarchs
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 *
                 all
                 little
                 regarding
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Excommunication
                
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 *
                 Ignatius
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             Our
             Eight
             and
             last
             Argument
             ,
             to
             confute
             this
             Romane
             Article
             of
             beleeuing
             
               The
               Cathol●ke
               Romane
            
             Church
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             is
             ,
             by
             discouering
             the
             Falshood
             ,
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             Nullity
             of
             your
             Defence
             ,
             in
             your
             Obiections
             from
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             NOt
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             willingly
             confesse
             that
             your
             Doctors
             and
             defenders
             of
             this
             Article
             are
             ,
             and
             haue
             beene
             great
             Schollers
             ,
             Professors
             of
             all
             Arts
             ,
             diligent
             in
             the
             studie
             of
             Diuine
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             conuersant
             in
             the
             Volumes
             of
             Ancient
             Fathers
             .
             Notwithstanding
             haue
             you
             not
             heard
             of
             a
             Creature
             that
             was
             *
             
               the
               wisest
               of
               all
               Beasts
            
             ;
             but
             (
             alas
             )
             wilie
             withall
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             circumuenting
             of
             all
             Mankinde
             ?
             Doe
             you
             not
             reade
             of
             a
             *
             
               Wise
               Steward
            
             ,
             but
             yet
             vniust
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             written
             that
             there
             are
             some
             *
             
               More
               wise
            
             ,
             (
             but
             respectiuely
             )
             
               in
               their
               generation
            
             ,
             who
             neuerthelesse
             are
             
               Children
               of
               darkenesse
            
             ?
             The
             Authors
             of
             the
             most
             absurd
             Paradoxes
             ought
             to
             haue
             beene
             men
             of
             singular
             wit
             ,
             were
             it
             hee
             that
             defended
             that
             
               the
               Snow
               is
               blacke
            
             .
             But
             whether
             your
             Doctors
             haue
             any
             affinity
             with
             these
             ,
             wee
             shall
             in
             the
             end
             permit
             to
             your
             iudgements
             .
             Sure
             we
             are
             ,
             that
             when
             Truth
             shall
             bee
             manifest
             ,
             true
             
               Wisedome
               shall
               be
               iustified
               of
               her
               children
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Your
               first
               kinde
               of
               Obiections
               ,
               which
               are
               taken
               from
               Titles
               attributed
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               to
               his
               Sea
               ,
               by
               Councels
               :
               and
               the
               falshood
               and
               vanity
               of
               the
               Consequence
               thereof
               discouered
               by
               Parallels
               .
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               LAy
               you
               downe
               first
               your
               Generall
               Conclusion
               what
               you
               meane
               to
               proue
               :
               r
               That
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 doth
                 succeed
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 in
                 the
                 Monarchy
              
               (
               or
               Supreme
               Dominion
               )
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               Now
               then
               ,
               seeing
               you
               know
               the
               marke
               ,
               looke
               that
               you
               keepe
               true
               aime
               ,
               still
               directing
               all
               your
               Premises
               to
               this
               Conclusion
               .
               One
               Generall
               Councell
               saith
               (
               say
               you
               )
               that
               s
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 had
                 the
                 Primacy
                 :
              
               Another
               ,
               that
               t
               
                 They
                 met
                 by
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 the
                 members
              
               :
               A
               third
               ,
               that
               v
               
                 They
                 deposed
                 a
                 Bishop
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
              
               :
               A
               fourth
               calleth
               the
               Pope
               x
               
                 The
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 is
                 committed
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               A
               fifth
               professeth
               to
               y
               
                 Obey
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               :
               A
               sixt
               ,
               yeeldeth
               z
               
                 Primacy
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               calleth
               it
               the
               
                 Head
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
              
               .
               So
               you
               .
               Your
               Enthymeme
               from
               hence
               is
               this
               ;
               These
               Titles
               haue
               beene
               giuen
               by
               Councells
               vnto
               the
               Pope
               and
               
                 Sea
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Ergo
              
               the
               Pope
               and
               Church
               of
               Rome
               haue
               
                 Monarchicall
                 power
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               sole
               Dominion
               ouer
               all
               Others
               .
               Your
               Antecedents
               are
               to
               bee
               denyed
               ,
               as
               wee
               shall
               finde
               iust
               occasion
               thereunto
               :
               but
               your
               Consequences
               and
               Arguments
               wee
               doe
               absolutely
               renounce
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               truly
               and
               nec●ssarily
               ,
               as
               will
               bee
               euident
               from
               point
               to
               point
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               Parallelling
               and
               comparing
               other
               Churches
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               adorned
               with
               the
               equiualent
               Termes
               and
               Titles
               ,
               whereby
               you
               seeme
               to
               erect
               your
               
                 Papall
                 Monarchy
              
               .
            
             
             
               Did
               then
               the
               Councell
               mention
               that
               they
               receiued
               Mandates
               from
               the
               Popes
               (
               which
               is
               indeede
               an
               egregious
               a
               Falsehood
               )
               or
               did
               one
               in
               the
               Councell
               say
               that
               they
               did
               Obey
               the
               Apostolike
               Sea
               of
               Rome
               ?
               And
               did
               not
               also
               Pope
               Liberius
               (
               as
               b
               you
               know
               )
               writing
               to
               Bishop
               Athanasius
               ,
               say
               
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 heare
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 speedily
                 execute
                 your
                 Mandates
                 and
                 Commands
                 ?
              
               Ought
               you
               not
               therefore
               to
               haue
               distinguished
               of
               tearmes
               of
               Courtesie
               ,
               familiar
               in
               the
               Latine
               speech
               ?
               as
               Cicero
               teacheth
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 familiar
                 Epistle
              
               to
               his
               Brother
               
                 Quintus
                 ,
                 I
              
               (
               saith
               c
               hee
               )
               
                 shall
                 diligently
                 performe
                 your
                 Mandates
              
               .
               Is
               there
               any
               phrase
               more
               frequent
               in
               our
               
                 English
                 Complement
              
               ,
               than
               to
               shew
               our
               respects
               to
               our
               friends
               by
               calling
               our
               yeelding
               to
               their
               good
               and
               wholesome
               admonitions
               ,
               directions
               ,
               and
               aduises
               our
               Obeying
               ;
               and
               their
               requests
               vnto
               vs
               their
               Commands
               ?
               Will
               you
               needs
               draw
               an
               Argum●nt
               of
               your
               
                 Popes
                 Monarchie
              
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               bare
               phrase
               of
               courtesie
               ,
               ordinarily
               vsed
               among
               Equals
               ?
               and
               not
               thus
               onely
               ,
               but
               (
               in
               the
               rigid
               and
               exact
               sense
               thereof
               )
               contrary
               to
               the
               discretion
               of
               one
               of
               the
               
                 best
                 Popes
              
               ?
               For
               whereas
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               ,
               writing
               to
               Pope
               Gregorie
               ,
               did
               signifie
               that
               he
               had
               receiued
               his
               Commands
               ,
               d
               
                 I
                 command
              
               ?
               (
               saith
               
                 Gregorie
                 )
                 I
                 commanded
                 not
                 :
                 Let
                 not
                 mee
                 heare
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Command
                 ,
                 as
                 proceeding
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
               The
               same
               Pope
               acknowledged
               his
               Subiection
               and
               Obedience
               to
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Mauritius
              
               ;
               and
               your
               Cardinall
               answereth
               ,
               e
               These
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 were
                 words
                 of
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 tenour
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 vse
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 wee
                 obey
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 performe
                 another
                 mans
                 desire
                 .
              
               So
               hee
               .
               Where
               wee
               are
               compelled
               to
               challenge
               the
               conscience
               of
               your
               Cardinall
               ,
               who
               hearing
               of
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               extendeth
               it
               to
               the
               highest
               note
               of
               Monarchie
               ;
               and
               reading
               of
               the
               Popes
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               abaseth
               it
               to
               the
               lowest
               straine
               of
               humilitie
               :
               especially
               seeing
               that
               those
               Councels
               could
               not
               be
               said
               ,
               in
               exact
               sence
               ,
               to
               haue
               Obeyed
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               Subiects
               ;
               all
               which
               (
               as
               hath
               bin
               proued
               )
               concluded
               some
               things
               preiudiciall
               to
               this
               pretended
               Monarchie
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               Pope
               Gregorie
               acknowledged
               his
               Obedience
               in
               the
               proper
               sense
               of
               Subiection
               ,
               and
               performed
               it
               also
               as
               much
               as
               any
               Subiect
               possibly
               could
               euer
               do
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ;
               The
               
               Emperour
               commandeth
               that
               holy
               Pope
               Gregorie
               to
               divulge
               his
               Edict
               and
               Proclamation
               ,
               touching
               a
               matter
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               the
               iudgment
               of
               the
               same
               Gregorie
               himselfe
               ,
               was
               
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               the
               Pope
               admonisheth
               the
               Emperour
               how
               repugnant
               his
               Law
               was
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               performeth
               the
               
                 Emperours
                 Command
              
               ,
               in
               publishing
               and
               diuulging
               his
               Edict
               ,
               and
               hereupon
               writeth
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               followeth
               :
               f
               
                 I
                 your
                 vnworthy
                 seruant
                 ,
                 subiect
                 to
                 your
                 Command
                 ,
                 haue
                 published
                 your
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 transferred
                 throughout
                 diuers
                 parts
                 .
                 Wherein
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 ought
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 performing
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
              
               (
               namely
               by
               publishing
               the
               Decree
               )
               
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 reuealing
                 vnto
                 you
                 his
                 will.
              
               So
               hee
               .
               Hardly
               shall
               any
               finde
               a
               more
               expresse
               example
               of
               direct
               Subiection
               and
               Obedience
               from
               any
               Subiect
               ,
               than
               this
               is
               ,
               of
               that
               holy
               Pope
               ,
               vnto
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Mauritius
              
               .
               Nor
               are
               all
               of
               your
               side
               so
               blinde
               ,
               as
               not
               able
               to
               discerne
               this
               Midday-light
               ,
               For
               g
               
                 Gregorie
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 First
                 and
                 the
                 Great
              
               (
               saith
               your
               
                 Espencaeus
                 )
                 doth
                 ingenuously
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 Emperours
                 haue
                 from
                 God
                 a
                 Dominion
                 ouer
                 Priests
                 .
              
            
             
               Your
               Second
               Title
               is
               ,
               calling
               the
               Sea
               of
               Rome
               HEAD
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
              
               .
               Must
               they
               therefore
               meane
               a
               
                 Monarchicall
                 Head
              
               (
               according
               to
               your
               Conclusion
               )
               ouer
               all
               other
               Churches
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Dominion
               ?
               If
               so
               (
               to
               omit
               your
               Additament
               of
               h
               Falsehood
               )
               then
               was
               Chrysostome
               to
               blame
               ,
               to
               call
               Antioch
               i
               
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 :
              
               then
               was
               Iustinian
               vniust
               ,
               to
               require
               all
               to
               k
               
                 Follow
                 Constantinople
                 the
                 regall
                 Citie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 all
                 Cities
                 .
              
               And
               so
               ,
               by
               pressing
               Titles
               ,
               you
               see
               your
               Monarchie
               turned
               into
               a
               Triarchie
               .
            
             
               A
               Third
               Title
               is
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Pope
               l
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
                 .
              
               which
               though
               they
               were
               not
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               but
               of
               Two
               Deacons
               writing
               to
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               of
               Paschasius
               the
               Popes
               Legate
               in
               the
               same
               Councell
               ;
               which
               the
               Councell
               ,
               being
               content
               with
               the
               Popes
               Subscription
               to
               their
               Act
               ,
               would
               not
               question
               for
               the
               forme
               :
               Yet
               may
               
               you
               not
               make
               of
               this
               an
               Argument
               of
               
                 Monarchicall
                 power
              
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               except
               you
               will
               set
               more
               Heads
               ,
               and
               Monarchs
               ,
               than
               One
               ,
               vpon
               the
               shoulders
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               because
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Syria
               instiled
               Iohn
               ,
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               m
               
                 The
                 Vniuersall
                 Patriarke
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               also
               intitled
               Tharasius
               n
               
                 The
                 Vniuersall
                 Patriarke
              
               .
               The
               whole
               errour
               lurketh
               vnder
               an
               Equiuocation
               in
               the
               word
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               what
               it
               may
               signifie
               ,
               your
               owne
               Authors
               tell
               you
               .
               o
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 doth
                 signifie
                 one
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 Care
                 and
                 studie
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
                 .
              
               So
               they
               :
               which
               is
               common
               to
               euery
               Religious
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               more
               eminent
               degree
               ,
               and
               larger
               extent
               it
               belongeth
               to
               euery
               Patriarke
               ;
               and
               this
               sense
               we
               doe
               approue
               of
               .
               Or
               else
               it
               may
               signifie
               One
               hauing
               All
               the
               Bishops
               of
               All
               other
               Churches
               vnder
               his
               Subiection
               ;
               which
               sense
               is
               here
               seriously
               and
               zealously
               obiected
               by
               your
               Cardinall
               ,
               to
               proue
               the
               Monarchie
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               which
               hath
               bin
               by
               S.
               Gregorie
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               as
               earnestly
               abhorred
               and
               detested
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               his
               godly
               heart
               could
               execrated
               (
               for
               so
               he
               *
               speaketh
               of
               it
               )
               as
               a
               
                 New
                 ,
                 naughtie
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 prophane
                 ,
                 blasphemous
                 ,
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 Title
                 ,
                 which
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 none
                 of
                 my
                 Predecessors
                 euer
                 vsed
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               next
               Title
               attributed
               vnto
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               a
               Generall
               Councell
               ,
               is
               that
               
                 The
                 Vineyard
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               which
               is
               his
               Church
               )
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 committed
                 vnto
                 him
              
               :
               which
               serueth
               for
               another
               post
               ,
               to
               support
               the
               ruinous
               Monarchy
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               But
               all
               in
               vaine
               ;
               For
               Pope
               Eleutherius
               himselfe
               ,
               writing
               to
               the
               Bishops
               in
               France
               ,
               p
               
                 The
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 is
                 committed
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               It
               were
               more
               than
               Monstrous
               ,
               that
               this
               your
               Monarch
               should
               create
               so
               many
               Monarches
               ouer
               the
               Church
               Catholike
               ,
               as
               were
               all
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 France
              
               .
               No
               ,
               these
               kinde
               of
               Attributes
               haue
               not
               other
               signification
               ,
               than
               the
               Care
               that
               euery
               Bishop
               should
               haue
               in
               wishing
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               power
               endeauouring
               the
               Vniuersall
               good
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               In
               which
               sense
               Saint
               Nazianzene
               ,
               speaking
               in
               the
               praise
               of
               Athanasius
               ;
               *
               
                 To
                 him
                 is
                 committed
                 the
                 Praesidencie
                 
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
               So
               hee
               .
               How
               should
               not
               this
               equall
               ,
               if
               not
               exceede
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               can
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ?
               and
               yet
               this
               is
               no
               vniuersall
               power
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               but
               onely
               of
               Prouidence
               and
               Care
               ,
               namely
               
                 Sic
                 quibusdam
                 praeesse
                 ,
                 vt
                 prodesse
                 possit
                 vniuersis
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               last
               Title
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               First
               ,
               and
               last
               place
               ;
               That
               
                 the
                 Primacie
                 aboue
                 all
                 Bishops
                 is
                 yeelded
                 vnto
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               True
               ;
               and
               this
               Truth
               was
               neuer
               denied
               by
               any
               Protestant
               .
               But
               what
               Primacie
               ?
               of
               Monarchie
               and
               Dominion
               ?
               Noe
               ,
               but
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               Honour
               .
               For
               haue
               you
               neuer
               heard
               of
               Two
               Cities
               in
               one
               Kingdome
               ,
               Two
               Sheriffes
               in
               one
               Citie
               ,
               Two
               Bayliffes
               in
               one
               Burrough
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               being
               Head
               ,
               and
               Chiefe
               ,
               and
               hauing
               Superioritie
               ,
               and
               Prioritie
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Primacie
               aboue
               another
               ,
               and
               yet
               without
               any
               right
               of
               Authoritie
               and
               Dominion
               one
               ouer
               one
               another
               ?
            
             
               Our
               next
               Answer
               shall
               be
               by
               Retorsion
               .
               Foure
               
                 Generall
                 Councels
              
               haue
               bin
               produced
               by
               your
               side
               to
               proue
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               and
               Bishop
               thereof
               to
               haue
               
                 Monarchicall
                 power
              
               ouer
               all
               other
               Churches
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               an
               ambiguitie
               of
               phrases
               .
               Albeit
               not
               onely
               these
               Foure
               ,
               but
               also
               *
               Foure
               more
               haue
               notably
               impugned
               your
               pretended
               Monarchie
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Temporall
               power
               and
               Prerogatiue
               thereof
               .
               For
               you
               may
               remember
               that
               the
               First
               Generall
               Councell
               limited
               the
               Dioces
               as
               well
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               of
               Alexandria
               :
               The
               Second
               erected
               a
               new
               Patriarkship
               ,
               with
               the
               no
               good
               liking
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               The
               Third
               excluded
               the
               Pope
               from
               all
               Iurisdiction
               in
               Cyprus
               :
               The
               Fourth
               established
               the
               former
               Patriarkship
               ,
               erected
               by
               the
               
                 Second
                 Councell
              
               ,
               with
               
                 priuileges
                 equall
                 to
                 Rome
              
               ;
               and
               held
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Primacie
              
               not
               to
               be
               founded
               by
               any
               
                 Diuine
                 Law
              
               :
               The
               Fifth
               condemned
               Pope
               Vigilius
               as
               Schismaticall
               :
               The
               Sixt
               ,
               and
               Seauenth
               condemned
               Pope
               Honorius
               ,
               as
               Haereticall
               :
               The
               Eight
               prescribed
               a
               Law
               to
               Rome
               ,
               inioyning
               her
               to
               Obserue
               it
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               these
               Eight
               Generall
               Councels
               were
               disposed
               ,
               at
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               to
               preferre
               the
               Emperours
               (
               of
               their
               Times
               )
               in
               place
               and
               throne
               of
               dignitie
               ,
               aboue
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 IS
                 then
                 the
                 Popedome
                 of
                 Rome
                 a
                 Monarchie
                 ?
                 why
                 ?
                 answer
                 vs
                 ,
                 First
                 is
                 a
                 Monarch
                 limited
                 of
                 his
                 Subiects
                 ?
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 doth
                 a
                 Monarch
                 suffer
                 others
                 to
                 create
                 Honours
                 within
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ?
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Will
                 a
                 Monarch
                 indure
                 Corriuals
                 ,
                 or
                 Equals
                 ?
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Can
                 a
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 the
                 supreme
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 and
                 condemnation
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ?
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 Must
                 not
                 a
                 Monarch
                 challenge
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 his
                 chiefe
                 Throne
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 so
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 state
                 ?
                 If
                 therefore
                 you
                 shall
                 further
                 obserue
                 what
                 hath
                 bin
                 opposed
                 against
                 your
                 Titles
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 bin
                 obiected
                 ,
                 doth
                 inferre
                 your
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 to
                 proue
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   a
                   Monarch
                
                 :
                 except
                 you
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 Athanasius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Iohn
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 All
                 the
                 
                   Bishops
                   of
                   France
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 same
                 Titles
                 were
                 ascribed
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 bin
                 (
                 which
                 breaketh
                 the
                 necke
                 of
                 Monarchie
                 )
                 Monarkes
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 place
                 you
                 consider
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 alleaged
                 out
                 of
                 twice
                 Foure
                 
                   Generall
                   Councels
                
                 ,
                 directly
                 concluding
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 speciousnesse
                 of
                 Words
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 Acts
                 and
                 Deedes
                 ,
                 that
                 Popes
                 anciently
                 were
                 no
                 Monarks
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 Then
                 will
                 you
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 iust
                 reason
                 to
                 challenge
                 your
                 Authors
                 of
                 great
                 vnconscionablenesse
                 in
                 their
                 defence
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 their
                 proofes
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 your selues
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 our
                 Cause
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Your
               Second
               kinde
               of
               Obiections
               are
               taken
               from
               Titles
               attributed
               by
               
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               The
               Vanitie
               of
               the
               Consequence
               hereof
               discouered
               ,
               First
               by
               Equiualences
               .
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               YOur
               Cardinall
               ,
               q
               to
               proue
               his
               former
               Conclusion
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Monarchie
                 ,
              
               
               flieth
               againe
               after
               Titles
               ,
               as
               namely
               such
               as
               haue
               beene
               attributed
               vnto
               Popes
               long
               since
               ,
               by
               Ancient
               Fathers
               .
               Wee
               are
               to
               discouer
               the
               falsehood
               of
               this
               Consequence
               ,
               knowing
               that
               the
               Foundation
               is
               too
               weake
               to
               carry
               so
               great
               a
               weight
               as
               is
               a
               Monarchie
               ,
               and
               sole
               Dominion
               of
               one
               Atlas
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               ouer
               all
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               answer
               the
               most
               of
               those
               by
               like
               Parallels
               and
               Equiualences
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               r
               
                 The
                 Popes
                 Primacie
                 is
                 proued
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 Papa
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               Pope
               ,
               Three
               wayes
               :
               One
               ,
               because
               though
               it
               had
               bin
               giuen
               commonly
               to
               others
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               attributed
               to
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               by
               way
               of
               s
               Excellencie
               ,
               thus
               ;
               THE
               
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 Monarke
              
               .
               False
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               bestowed
               as
               well
               vpon
               Saint
               Cyprian
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Excellencie
               :
               insomuch
               that
               at
               the
               point
               of
               his
               Martyrdome
               ,
               when
               the
               Paganish
               Proconsull
               askt
               him
               ,
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 he
                 ,
                 whom
                 Christians
                 call
                 their
                 Pope
                 ?
              
               Saint
               Cyprian
               answered
               ,
               yea
               ,
               1
               IAME
               .
               Next
               ,
               because
               (
               say
               you
               )
               he
               is
               also
               called
               t
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 of
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
                 .
                 Ergò
                 ,
              
               hee
               is
               a
               Monarke
               .
               False
               ,
               for
               Athanasius
               also
               ,
               who
               is
               called
               2
               Pope
               ,
               had
               his
               Church
               called
               by
               Constantine
               3
               
                 The
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
              
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               because
               (
               say
               you
               )
               u
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 himselfe
                 calleth
                 no
                 other
                 Bishop
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 or
                 Brother
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               hee
               is
               Monarch
               .
               False
               ,
               for
               Pope
               Cornelius
               likewise
               (
               as
               is
               4
               confessed
               )
               called
               
                 Cyprian
                 Pope
              
               :
               yea
               and
               Cyprian
               5
               called
               Pope
               
                 Cornelius
                 Brother
              
               ,
               as
               also
               Epiphanius
               (
               as
               is
               further
               6
               confessed
               )
               called
               Pope
               
                 Hormisda
                 Brother
              
               ;
               so
               little
               doth
               the
               name
               of
               Brother
               ,
               or
               Title
               of
               Pope
               auoid
               the
               Equalitie
               among
               *
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               name
               is
               x
               
                 The
                 Father
                 of
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               giuen
               to
               
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               he
               was
               Monarch
               .
               False
               ,
               for
               if
               Others
               were
               called
               Popes
               (
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               )
               all
               is
               one
               ;
               because
               ,
               as
               is
               7
               confessed
               ,
               Papa
               ,
               and
               
                 Pater
                 Patrum
                 ,
                 Pope
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 Fathers
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               And
               also
               Saint
               Polycarpus
               was
               called
               *
               
                 The
                 Father
                 of
                 Christians
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Fourthly
               ,
               and
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               was
               called
               y
               
                 The
                 high
                 Priest
                 of
                 Christians
              
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
               z
               
                 The
                 Chiefe
                 Priest
              
               ,
               yea
               a
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 of
                 Priests
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Monarch
                 .
              
               False
               ,
               for
               Basil
               ,
               who
               was
               no
               Pope
               ,
               was
               called
               8
               
                 Great
                 Priest
                 :
                 Athanasius
              
               also
               was
               called
               *
               
                 The
                 Master
                 of
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               you
               haue
               many
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               vnder
               Monarchs
               ,
               yea
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               are
               called
               
                 Arch
                 Priests
              
               :
               and
               whatsoeuer
               your
               phrase
               be
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               higher
               or
               chiefer
               than
               Summus
               ,
               or
               Chiefe
               ,
               which
               (
               by
               your
               owne
               Conf●ssions
               )
               hath
               bin
               communicated
               to
               *
               Non-popes
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               was
               called
               b
               
                 The
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Ergo
                 Monarch
                 .
              
               False
               ,
               for
               Pope
               Eusebius
               ,
               alluding
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               concerning
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               *
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 the
                 Embassadours
              
               [
               in
               Christi
               vice
               ]
               
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 stead
              
               ,
               and
               applying
               it
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               saith
               9
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Vicars
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 stead
                 ,
                 are
                 Embassadours
                 for
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Seauenthly
               ,
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               was
               called
               c
               
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               his
               Seate
               ,
               or
               Church
               
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 Churches
                 :
                 Ergo
              
               the
               Pope
               is
               Monarch
               .
               False
               ,
               for
               Athanasius
               was
               likewise
               called
               10
               
                 The
                 topp
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 all
              
               and
               Cyril
               in
               a
               Councell
               11
               
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
              
               ;
               and
               Antioch
               is
               called
               12
               
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Eight
               ,
               and
               Ninth
               ,
               The
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               is
               called
               d
               
                 The
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               e
               
                 Pastor
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 flocke
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Monarch
                 .
              
               False
               ,
               for
               Athanasius
               also
               is
               called
               13
               
                 The
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               (
               if
               you
               speake
               
                 De
                 iure
              
               )
               the
               word
               
                 Pastor
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 flocke
              
               was
               proper
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               receiued
               in
               their
               ioynt
               Commission
               a
               power
               and
               Authoritie
               of
               *
               
                 Preaching
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
              
               to
               euery
               humane
               creature
               ,
               without
               any
               limitation
               ;
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               Saint
               Augustine
               saith
               14
               
                 Peter
                 was
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 was
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 were
                 also
                 Pastors
                 .
              
               But
               there
               could
               not
               be
               so
               many
               Monarchs
               ouer
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               But
               
               if
               you
               vnderstand
               thereby
               
                 Curam
                 ,
                 &
                 Studium
                 ,
                 Care
                 ,
                 &
                 Studie
                 ,
              
               which
               by
               the
               
                 Office
                 of
                 Pastorship
              
               ,
               euery
               one
               is
               bound
               vnto
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               possibility
               ,
               towards
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Vniuersall
               Church
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               all
               other
               Bishops
               are
               Pastors
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Pope
               ;
               as
               hath
               bin
               confessed
               .
            
             
               The
               Tenth
               .
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               is
               called
               f
               
                 The
                 Rector
                 or
                 Gouernour
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God.
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Monarch
                 .
              
               False
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               spoken
               Vniuersally
               ,
               but
               Indefinitely
               ,
               
                 In
                 materiâ
                 contingenti
              
               ,
               with
               allusion
               to
               the
               words
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               Timothie
               ,
               thus
               ;
               *
               
                 That
                 thou
                 maist
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 conuerse
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 :
              
               namely
               ,
               with
               an
               vniuersall
               care
               ouer
               All
               ,
               but
               a
               Particular
               power
               ouer
               that
               his
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               which
               was
               his
               Bishopricke
               :
               and
               yet
               Timothie
               was
               no
               Monarch
               .
            
             
               The
               Eleuenth
               .
               The
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               is
               called
               g
               
                 Hee
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lords
                 Vineyard
                 is
                 committed
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               hee
               is
               Monarch
               .
               False
               ,
               for
               Pope
               Eleutherius
               ,
               as
               you
               15
               know
               ,
               writ
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               France
               ,
               thus
               ;
               
                 The
                 vniuersall
                 Church
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 is
                 committed
                 vnto
                 you
              
               :
               yet
               hee
               ment
               nothing
               lesse
               than
               to
               iudge
               them
               Spirituall
               Monarchs
               .
            
             
               The
               Twelfth
               .
               The
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               is
               called
               (
               say
               you
               )
               h
               
                 The
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctor
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 :
                 Ergo
                 Monarch
                 .
              
               False
               ,
               for
               the
               First
               of
               these
               was
               Attributed
               vnto
               Polycarpus
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Asia
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               16
               .
               
                 The
                 Father
                 of
                 Christians
              
               .
               And
               because
               the
               Second
               concerneth
               your
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               as
               an
               Oracle
               ,
               for
               the
               full
               determination
               of
               Faith
               (
               as
               being
               therefore
               worthy
               to
               bee
               held
               Monarchicall
               )
               wee
               say
               that
               your
               Consequence
               from
               this
               Title
               ,
               
                 The
                 Doctor
                 of
                 Christians
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               is
               as
               false
               as
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Equiualencie
               of
               Attributes
               giuen
               to
               other
               learned
               and
               Orthodox
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               followeth
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Our
               second
               discouery
               of
               the
               falshood
               and
               vanity
               of
               your
               Papall
               Defence
               ,
               from
               Titles
               borrowed
               from
               
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               by
               our
               like
               Equiualences
               .
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               IF
               your
               Consequence
               from
               Titles
               must
               needs
               conclude
               a
               
                 Monarchicall
                 Pope
              
               ,
               then
               marke
               (
               we
               pray
               you
               )
               how
               many
               Monarches
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               in
               the
               purest
               times
               of
               Christ
               his
               Church
               ,
               after
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               neuer
               were
               lifted
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               your
               Popes
               ;
               wherein
               we
               make
               bold
               to
               call
               your
               owne
               Authors
               to
               witnesse
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               to
               answer
               you
               (
               as
               Logicians
               speake
               )
               in
               your
               very
               Termes
               ,
               looke
               into
               the
               (17.)
               Marginalls
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               .
               (
               1
               )
               Origen
               called
               by
               
                 Didymus
                 ,
                 The
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               Saint
               
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 Most
                 excellent
                 expounder
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               2
               Chrysostome
               called
               by
               Pope
               
                 Innocentius
                 ,
                 The
                 Great
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
               3
               Augustine
               called
               
                 The
                 most
                 singular
                 Doctor
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 .
              
               And
               4
               Hilarius
               by
               your
               Cardinall
               worthily
               accompted
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 Doctor
                 and
                 Pillar
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Next
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               haue
               
                 Metaphoricall
                 phrases
              
               ,
               of
               like
               efficacy
               and
               Emphasis
               ,
               you
               may
               obserue
               ;
               5
               Athanasius
               anciently
               called
               
                 The
                 stay
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               6
               
                 Basil
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sunne
                 among
                 the
                 Starres
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               you
               require
               a
               further
               expression
               and
               commendation
               of
               the
               credit
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               forenamed
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               the
               Truth
               of
               their
               Doctrines
               ,
               then
               may
               you
               happen
               vpon
               some
               which
               will
               more
               Emphatically
               and
               significantly
               giue
               your
               Papall
               Monarches
               the
               mate
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Athanasius
               were
               of
               that
               credit
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               held
               for
               7
               
                 A
                 
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodoxe
                 Faith
                 :
              
               8
               Nazianzene
               to
               haue
               bene
               of
               so
               great
               estimation
               ,
               for
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               he
               obtained
               the
               surname
               of
               Diuine
               ,
               primitiuely
               ascribed
               to
               the
               
                 Euangelist
                 Saint
                 Iohn
              
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               whosoeuer
               dissented
               from
               him
               in
               any
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               was
               thereupon
               so
               much
               rather
               iudged
               an
               Heretike
               ,
               euery
               one
               being
               deemed
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 accorded
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 beliefe
                 .
              
               9
               Ambrose
               to
               haue
               
                 receiued
                 and
                 gouerned
                 the
                 helme
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 ship
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               10
               Augustine
               to
               haue
               bene
               
                 honoured
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 builder
                 againe
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Faith
              
               ;
               and
               11
               
                 Cyril
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               to
               haue
               bene
               called
               
                 The
                 Iudge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               twelfth
               Title
               .
            
             
               The
               Thirteenth
               .
               The
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               was
               called
               by
               Saint
               Augustine
               k
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolike
                 Sea
                 ,
              
               (
               meaning
               the
               Romane
               )
               
                 without
                 addition
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Romane
                 .
                 Ergò
                 ,
              
               by
               way
               of
               Excellency
               it
               argueth
               him
               to
               be
               Monarch
               .
               False
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               was
               in
               like
               manner
               called
               by
               Saint
               Hierome
               18
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 Sea
                 ,
              
               without
               any
               addition
               of
               the
               word
               Alexandrian
               .
               Yea
               ,
               but
               you
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               is
               further
               said
               to
               l
               
                 hold
                 the
                 Principality
                 or
                 Chiefedome
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 Sea
                 :
                 Ergò
                 ,
                 Monarch
                 .
              
               False
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
              
               also
               was
               said
               to
               possesse
               19
               
                 The
                 Primacy
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolike
                 Sea
              
               :
               yea
               and
               *
               Others
               also
               .
               Oh
               but
               further
               (
               say
               you
               )
               the
               office
               of
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               is
               called
               an
               m
               
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 Ergò
                 ,
                 Monarch
              
               .
               False
               ,
               for
               if
               this
               Consequence
               be
               extended
               to
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               then
               must
               
                 Iudas
                 Iscariot
              
               haue
               bene
               a
               Monarch
               ,
               who
               had
               an
               
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               1.25
               .
               And
               Matthias
               after
               him
               should
               haue
               bene
               another
               Monarch
               ,
               who
               
                 was
                 chosen
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 
                 Iudas
                 fell
                 .
              
               And
               if
               you
               restraine
               it
               to
               after-times
               ,
               then
               can
               no
               Bishop
               properly
               arrogate
               an
               Apostleship
               ,
               which
               was
               an
               Office
               ,
               (
               as
               your
               *
               selues
               confesse
               )
               
                 Proper
                 vnto
                 the
                 immediate
                 Apostles
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               was
               called
               n
               
                 The
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
                 :
                 Ergò
                 Monarch
                 .
              
               False
               ;
               for
               (
               as
               is
               20
               confessed
               )
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               by
               conniuency
               yeelded
               to
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               that
               Sea
               should
               vse
               the
               same
               Title
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               :
               and
               yet
               was
               he
               no
               more
               Monarch
               ,
               than
               Cyril
               the
               now
               Patriarch
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               who
               is
               instiled
               21
               
                 Pope
                 and
                 Vniuersall
                 Iudge
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               third
               Discouery
               of
               the
               Falshood
               and
               Vanity
               of
               the
               Papall
               Defence
               ,
               from
               bare
               Titles
               ,
               is
               by
               your
               owne
               Contradictions
               .
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               HItherto
               haue
               we
               examined
               your
               Titles
               ,
               giuen
               to
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               equall
               scales
               of
               Comparison
               with
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               find
               them
               all
               too
               light
               ,
               neither
               scale
               being
               able
               to
               carry
               the
               weight
               of
               a
               Monarch
               .
               We
               now
               proceed
               to
               a
               further
               Confutation
               of
               your
               Arguments
               &
               Consequences
               ,
               in
               many
               of
               them
               from
               your
               owne
               Confessions
               and
               Reasons
               .
               You
               haue
               first
               obiected
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               as
               o
               
                 The
                 most
                 ancient
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
              
               yet
               you
               confesse
               that
               there
               was
               a
               time
               so
               Ancient
               ,
               when
               p
               
                 Neither
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Papa
                 ,
                 or
                 Pontifex
                 ,
                 were
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
              
               the
               bare
               Title
               of
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
               Againe
               ,
               of
               this
               name
               you
               haue
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Anciently
               giuen
               to
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               *
               
                 Per
                 Antonomasiam
              
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Excellence
               ,
               as
               proper
               vnto
               him
               ;
               and
               yet
               you
               grant
               that
               q
               
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 Pope
                 was
                 appropriated
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 by
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 seauenth
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Councell
                 at
                 Rome
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
              
               1073.
               
               Againe
               ,
               you
               noted
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               to
               be
               called
               *
               
                 Papa
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               he
               were
               altogether
               Father
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               by
               any
               Relation
               be
               
                 Filius
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Child
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               or
               Subiect
               to
               a
               Councell
               .
               Which
               bladder
               of
               pride
               was
               pricked
               by
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Basil
              
               ,
               arguing
               thus
               :
               r
               
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholike
                 be
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Child
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 else
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 blessed
                 Augustine
                 )
                 he
                 cannot
                 haue
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 his
                 Mother
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
               Haue
               you
               not
               now
               ,
               by
               your
               propriety
               of
               the
               name
               Papa
               ,
               spunne
               a
               faire
               threed
               ,
               whereby
               you
               strangle
               your
               Popes
               and
               Popedome
               it selfe
               ?
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               fourth
               *
               Title
               of
               
                 Summus
                 Pontifex
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Chiefe
                 Priest
              
               ,
               you
               haue
               auouched
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               is
               the
               onely
               Monareh
               :
               And
               yet
               yeeld
               that
               there
               may
               be
               s
               
                 Two
                 Chiefes
                 in
                 euery
                 kind
              
               ,
               namely
               
                 Negatiuely
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 none
                 aboue
                 it
                 ;
                 although
                 not
                 Affirmatiuely
                 chiefe
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 aboue
                 all
                 others
                 .
              
               So
               then
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               Chiefe
               should
               inferre
               a
               Supremacy
               ;
               else
               Pope
               Leo
               was
               farre
               ouershot
               ,
               when
               speaking
               of
               Bishops
               in
               Generall
               ,
               he
               called
               them
               t
               
                 Summi
                 Pontifices
                 ,
                 Chiefe
                 Priests
              
               :
               and
               so
               making
               All
               other
               Popes
               ,
               made
               himselfe
               none
               at
               all
               ;
               because
               still
               the
               Monarchy
               can
               be
               but
               of
               One.
               Nor
               thus
               onely
               ,
               but
               further
               you
               ,
               who
               by
               one
               Cardinall
               haue
               made
               these
               words
               
                 Pontifex
                 Maximus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Sacerdos
                 Summus
              
               to
               be
               Notes
               of
               Monarchie
               in
               the
               Popes
               ,
               do
               by
               another
               Cardinall
               contradict
               it
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               u
               
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 Pontifex
                 Maximus
                 may
                 admit
                 of
                 Equality
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 be
                 ioyned
                 with
                 this
                 another
                 Title
                 of
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               Which
               also
               ,
               as
               you
               know
               ,
               is
               insufficient
               ,
               because
               Pope
               Clemens
               (
               in
               the
               Epistle
               which
               you
               call
               his
               )
               called
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 Saint
                 Iames
              
               x
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               .
            
             
               The
               ninth
               Title
               you
               contended
               for
               ,
               as
               proper
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               was
               the
               name
               of
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               
                 Sheapheard
                 of
                 the
                 flocke
                 of
                 Christ
              
               :
               Notwithstanding
               of
               all
               other
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               the
               Pope
               hath
               least
               right
               to
               be
               called
               Pastor
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               
                 Per
                 Antiphrasim
                 ,
                 à
                 non
                 pascendo
              
               ;
               because
               you
               cannot
               reckon
               for
               some
               hundreds
               of
               yeares
               scarce
               any
               One
               Pope
               that
               professedly
               
               discharged
               his
               Function
               of
               Preaching
               ;
               albeit
               Preaching
               be
               acknowledged
               more
               than
               once
               by
               your
               Fathers
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               ,
               to
               be
               y
               
                 The
                 Chiefe
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               If
               therefore
               (
               as
               your
               z
               Cardinall
               himselfe
               preached
               )
               
                 He
                 deserueth
                 not
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Pastòr
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 personally
                 attend
                 his
                 flocke
                 :
              
               and
               if
               (
               as
               the
               same
               Cardinall
               proceedeth
               ,
               )
               
                 Euery
                 Bishop
                 ought
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 haue
                 lawfull
                 impediments
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 sufficient
                 to
                 performe
                 this
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 because
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Christ
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 haue
                 a
                 care
                 that
                 others
                 feed
                 ,
                 but
                 feed
                 Thou
                 my
                 sheepe
                 .
              
               This
               then
               your
               Cardinals
               one
               Reason
               alone
               ,
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               doth
               most
               iustly
               vntitle
               your
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               of
               the
               most
               proper
               Attribute
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               and
               if
               no
               Bishop
               ,
               then
               no
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Chiefe
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               because
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               greater
               Soloecisme
               ,
               than
               to
               call
               one
               a
               Chiefe
               in
               any
               calling
               ,
               the
               Chiefe
               duty
               whereof
               he
               chiefly
               and
               specially
               neglecteth
               .
               You
               will
               say
               the
               Exception
               ,
               
                 Except
                 he
                 be
                 lawfully
                 hindered
              
               ,
               will
               excuse
               him
               :
               Nay
               ,
               but
               it
               doth
               accuse
               him
               rather
               ,
               because
               we
               must
               not
               imagine
               that
               there
               was
               not
               almost
               any
               one
               Pope
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               in
               his
               whole
               life
               time
               find
               iust
               leasure
               to
               studie
               and
               preach
               one
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               The
               thirteenth
               (
               which
               onely
               hath
               bene
               hitherto
               omitted
               )
               is
               *
               
                 Sponsus
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 The
                 Bride-groome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               This
               likewise
               you
               contend
               for
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               Pearle
               proper
               to
               the
               Crowne
               of
               a
               
                 Papall
                 Monarch
              
               .
               Albeit
               a
               you
               know
               that
               this
               was
               not
               put
               into
               the
               Popes
               Miter
               ,
               vntill
               the
               yeare
               1●00
               .
               And
               what
               more
               ?
               the
               Pope
               with
               you
               must
               be
               (
               forsooth
               )
               
                 The
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               High
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               he
               must
               be
               also
               the
               Spouse
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               by
               Saint
               Iohn
               *
               
                 The
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               How
               did
               Saint
               Bernard
               like
               of
               this
               Diuinity
               ?
               He
               writing
               to
               
                 Pope
                 Eugenius
              
               admonisheth
               him
               not
               to
               call
               himselfe
               
                 The
                 Bridegroome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               For
               b
               
                 No
                 man
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 will
                 commit
                 his
                 Spouse
                 to
                 his
                 Vicar
                 .
              
               Let
               your
               Cardinall
               Glosse
               hereupon
               (
               as
               he
               doth
               )
               by
               distinguishing
               betweene
               c
               
                 Principall
                 and
                 Inferior
                 Bridegroome
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Intrinsecall
                 ,
                 and
                 Extrinsecall
                 generation
              
               :
               all
               will
               not
               satisfie
               Saint
               Bernard
               his
               Reprehension
               of
               the
               Popes
               abuse
               of
               the
               word
               .
               For
               we
               demand
               ,
               did
               the
               Pope
               vse
               the
               Title
               aright
               ?
               why
               then
               needed
               he
               
               this
               Admonition
               of
               Saint
               Bernard
               ?
               but
               did
               he
               need
               this
               Admonition
               ?
               then
               did
               he
               (
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Saint
               Bernard
               )
               falsly
               arrogate
               the
               Title
               .
               We
               belieue
               your
               Iesuite
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               d
               
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Bridegroome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               but
               more
               S.
               Bernard
               ;
               yet
               neither
               of
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               ,
               who
               saith
               :
               *
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Bride
                 is
                 the
                 Bride-groome
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 friend
                 of
                 the
                 Bride
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 standeth
                 by
                 and
                 heareth
                 .
              
               Which
               dissolueth
               your
               former
               distinction
               ;
               for
               Bride
               and
               Bride-groome
               are
               Relatiues
               ,
               the
               Bride
               therfore
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               affianced
               vnto
               the
               
                 Bride-groome
                 Christ
              
               :
               how
               ?
               onely
               in
               Soule
               ?
               Is
               she
               not
               betrothed
               in
               Body
               also
               ?
               Else
               what
               meaneth
               that
               saying
               ,
               *
               
                 Yee
                 are
                 bought
                 with
                 a
                 price
                 ,
                 glorifie
                 therefore
                 God
                 in
                 your
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 your
                 soules
                 ?
                 Ergo
              
               the
               Relation
               is
               both
               Outward
               and
               Inward
               :
               euery
               other
               (
               were
               he
               the
               best
               of
               Christians
               )
               is
               but
               a
               e
               Paranymph
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 the
                 Bride
              
               at
               the
               most
               ;
               as
               Theophylact
               and
               Bede
               do
               both
               teach
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               foureteenth
               ,
               of
               the
               name
               Apostleship
               ,
               you
               seeme
               to
               glory
               and
               boast
               :
               notwithstanding
               you
               are
               not
               ignorant
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               properly
               ascribed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               knowing
               that
               there
               is
               as
               much
               difference
               betweene
               f
               Apostleship
               ,
               and
               Bishopricke
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               betweene
               one
               that
               hath
               a
               
                 Generall
                 Commission
              
               to
               go
               where
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               hath
               a
               
                 Particular
                 Charge
              
               ,
               fixed
               to
               a
               certaine
               place
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               last
               Title
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               which
               you
               say
               was
               giuen
               to
               the
               Pope
               by
               a
               Councell
               ,
               as
               implying
               a
               Monarchie
               ;
               we
               answer
               that
               there
               is
               a
               falshood
               in
               the
               Antecedent
               :
               For
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Synod
               ,
               but
               the
               Popes
               owne
               Legats
               that
               vented
               out
               that
               Vanity
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Consequence
               and
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               betokening
               a
               Monarchie
               ouer
               All
               Others
               ,
               as
               Subiects
               ,
               this
               hath
               *
               bene
               proued
               ,
               from
               
                 Pope
                 Gregory
              
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               detestable
               and
               Antichristian
               falshood
               .
               And
               your
               Gratian
               hath
               it
               in
               expresse
               words
               ,
               as
               the
               direct
               sense
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Africke
              
               ,
               wherein
               Saint
               Augustine
               had
               his
               voyce
               ,
               saying
               ;
               g
               
                 Neither
                 may
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 be
                 called
                 Vniuersall
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Our
               fourth
               Discouery
               of
               the
               Falshood
               and
               Vanity
               of
               the
               Papall
               Defence
               taken
               from
               
                 ancient
                 Titles
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Blasphemousnesse
               of
               some
               Titles
               ,
               which
               haue
               bene
               newly
               conferred
               vpon
               Popes
               .
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               IF
               your
               Popes
               had
               thought
               these
               former
               Titles
               sufficient
               ,
               then
               questionlesse
               would
               they
               not
               haue
               affected
               other
               Attributes
               farre
               more
               transcendent
               ,
               which
               of
               later
               times
               are
               giuen
               vnto
               them
               by
               their
               Parasites
               ,
               and
               swallowed
               vp
               of
               themselues
               ,
               as
               their
               spirit
               and
               vitall
               breath
               ,
               which
               you
               may
               find
               in
               the
               h
               Marginals
               ,
               as
               I.
               Pope
               
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 eight
              
               to
               be
               called
               in
               
                 Royaltie
                 and
                 Vnction
              
               CHRIST
               
                 aboue
                 his
                 fellowes
              
               ;
               an
               Attribute
               proper
               vnto
               Iesus
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               Heb.
               1.9
               .
               II.
               Pope
               
                 Paulus
                 the
                 second
              
               to
               be
               called
               a
               
                 Coelestiall
                 Maiestie
              
               ;
               which
               all
               know
               to
               be
               proper
               to
               God.
               III.
               Pope
               
                 Pius
                 the
                 fourth
              
               to
               be
               called
               
                 The
                 voyce
                 and
                 Oracle
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               proper
               also
               to
               Christ
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 Ioh
                 ,
              
               14.6
               .
               IV.
               Againe
               ,
               
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 the
                 eight
              
               to
               be
               called
               
                 One
                 aboue
                 all
                 Principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 named
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 world
              
               ;
               plainly
               proper
               to
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               1.
               
               V.
               Pope
               
                 Sixtus
                 Quintus
              
               called
               
                 The
                 corner-stone
                 in
                 Sion
                 ,
                 prooued
                 ,
                 pretious
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefe
                 foundation
              
               ;
               proper
               to
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               28.14
               .
               and
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               as
               is
               confessed
               by
               your
               owne
               i
               Expositors
               .
               VI.
               Pope
               
                 Gregory
                 the
                 thirteenth
              
               (
               stop
               your
               eares
               )
               called
               
                 Power
                 ,
                 Might
                 ,
                 or
                 Maiesty
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 earth
              
               ;
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 God
                 the
                 Pope
              
               .
               Wee
               pretermit
               many
               the
               like
               Blasphemies
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               but
               (
               will
               you
               say
               )
               Others
               gaue
               vnto
               them
               those
               Titles
               ,
               
               they
               required
               them
               not
               .
               Then
               let
               Herod
               excuse
               himselfe
               that
               the
               people
               cryed
               aloud
               in
               magnifying
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               *
               
                 The
                 voyce
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 man
                 :
              
               yet
               became
               hee
               in
               the
               end
               but
               a
               
                 lowzie
                 god
              
               .
               Moreouer
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               is
               not
               read
               to
               haue
               required
               that
               estimation
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               called
               *
               
                 The
                 mighty
                 power
                 of
                 God.
              
               Nor
               can
               you
               deny
               that
               these
               Titles
               were
               vsed
               of
               Authors
               in
               their
               Dedicatory
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               personall
               Orations
               vnto
               Popes
               ;
               and
               this
               last
               authorized
               by
               Pope
               
                 Gregory
                 the
                 thirteenth
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Papall
               Glosse
               it selfe
               .
               A
               fifth
               answer
               remaineth
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               referre
               to
               the
               Section
               next
               following
               the
               Challenge
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Fable
                 of
                 the
                 Chough
                 or
                 Daw
                 is
                 not
                 vnknowne
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 plumed
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 stolne
                 feathers
                 of
                 other
                 Birds
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Birds
                 had
                 challenged
                 each
                 one
                 her
                 owne
                 feather
                 ,
                 and
                 pulled
                 it
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 poore
                 and
                 naked
                 Cornicula
                 became
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 scorne
                 and
                 laughter
                 vnto
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Semblably
                 this
                 your
                 strange
                 and
                 monstrous
                 creature
                 
                   Papall
                   Monarch
                
                 haue
                 you
                 adorned
                 and
                 bedecked
                 with
                 fifteene
                 Titles
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 Feathers
                 ,
                 which
                 vpon
                 due
                 Examination
                 ,
                 by
                 iust
                 Parallels
                 ,
                 your
                 owne
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 and
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 very
                 new
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 common
                 to
                 other
                 Bishops
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 all
                 (
                 in
                 your
                 Papall
                 sense
                 )
                 very
                 vniustifiable
                 :
                 besides
                 your
                 later
                 additament
                 of
                 other
                 
                   Epithets
                   Transcendent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 )
                 notably
                 Blasphemous
                 .
                 Then
                 which
                 what
                 better
                 manifestation
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 vanity
                 and
                 impiety
                 of
                 your
                 Papisticall
                 Defence
                 ?
                 Hauing
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 wee
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Sentences
                 of
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Your
               Obiection
               from
               
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
              
               is
               taken
               from
               their
               Sentences
               both
               Greeke
               and
               Latine
               .
               First
               of
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               by
               discouering
               the
               Falshood
               and
               Vanity
               of
               your
               Papall
               Defence
               .
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               POpes
               of
               Rome
               in
               Primitiue
               Times
               ,
               by
               their
               constancy
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               by
               their
               integrity
               of
               life
               ,
               by
               the
               Primacy
               of
               their
               place
               ,
               in
               their
               priority
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Generall
               estimation
               which
               was
               held
               of
               them
               in
               each
               of
               these
               respects
               ,
               obtained
               an
               Authority
               of
               credit
               to
               helpe
               all
               
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Patriarchs
              
               in
               their
               extremities
               ;
               onely
               they
               had
               no
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Iurisdiction
              
               or
               Dominion
               ouer
               them
               .
               Hence
               are
               the
               Sentences
               of
               Fathers
               Obiected
               in
               the
               k
               Margent
               ,
               which
               doe
               appeare
               so
               notably
               abused
               by
               your
               Obiections
               ;
               The
               absurdities
               of
               whose
               Consequence
               we
               choose
               in
               this
               place
               to
               discouer
               by
               Similitudes
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Nathan
               dealt
               with
               Dauid
               .
               The
               Case
               then
               standeth
               thus
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               would
               haue
               taught
               those
               holy
               Fathers
               to
               haue
               argued
               Absurdly
               .
               As
               from
               the
               l
               First
               ,
               namely
               Ignatius
               ,
               thus
               :
               The
               Church
               of
               York
               hath
               a
               Seat
               of
               Primacy
               ,
               in
               the
               Prouince
               of
               York
               ,
               therefore
               that
               Church
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               all
               Churches
               within
               this
               Kingdome
               .
               From
               the
               m
               Second
               ,
               to
               wit
               Iraeneus
               ,
               as
               if
               thus
               :
               It
               is
               now
               necessary
               for
               all
               sorts
               of
               Tradesmen
               to
               haue
               recourse
               to
               London
               for
               their
               wares
               ,
               for
               the
               abundant
               store
               which
               is
               in
               that
               City
               ;
               therefore
               this
               Necessity
               is
               absolute
               ,
               no-where
               but
               at
               London
               ;
               and
               perpetuall
               ,
               neuer
               any
               where
               else
               can
               it
               be
               ,
               but
               at
               London
               .
               From
               the
               Third
               ,
               viz.
               n
               Epiphanius
               ,
               and
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               viz.
               o
               Athanasius
               ,
               as
               if
               thus
               :
               
               A.R.
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Suffolke
               craued
               pardon
               of
               the
               Shiriffe
               of
               Middlesex
               ,
               for
               a
               notorious
               offence
               done
               vnto
               him
               .
               Ergo
               he
               accounted
               that
               Shiriffe
               to
               haue
               Authority
               of
               a
               Shiriffe
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Suffolke
               .
               From
               the
               p
               Fifth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Dionysius
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               as
               if
               thus
               :
               Two
               Gentlemen
               (
               one
               being
               Iustice
               of
               Peace
               )
               agreed
               to
               haue
               their
               difference
               to
               be
               ordered
               by
               another
               Iustice
               of
               Peace
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               one
               of
               these
               Iustices
               of
               Peace
               hath
               Dominion
               ouer
               the
               other
               .
               Of
               the
               q
               Sixt
               ,
               which
               is
               Basil
               ,
               much
               hath
               beene
               said
               already
               ,
               somewhat
               more
               presently
               after
               .
               From
               the
               r
               Seuenth
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzene
              
               ,
               and
               the
               s
               Eight
               namely
               Zozomene
               ,
               as
               if
               thus
               :
               The
               Parish
               within
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               liueth
               in
               peace
               ,
               as
               becommeth
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               commandeth
               the
               whole
               City
               .
               As
               though
               the
               word
               [
               Command
               ]
               in
               this
               place
               did
               note
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               part
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Parish
               to
               be
               Commander
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Tower
               it selfe
               ,
               Politickely
               vnderstood
               .
               From
               the
               t
               Ninth
               ,
               to
               wit
               Crysostome
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               King
               of
               Poland
               vniustly
               deposed
               by
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               flying
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Hungary
               for
               helpe
               ,
               to
               preserue
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               for
               rhe
               Regality
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               thanking
               him
               for
               his
               Fatherly
               loue
               and
               care
               ;
               did
               thereby
               acknowledge
               the
               King
               of
               Hungary
               to
               bee
               a
               King
               ouer
               the
               King
               of
               Poland
               .
               Of
               the
               u
               Tenth
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Cyrill
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               ,
               presently
               after
               .
               From
               
               the
               x
               Eleuenth
               ,
               that
               is
               Theodoret
               ,
               some-what
               differing
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               thus
               ;
               As
               if
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Arles
               in
               France
               ,
               being
               deposed
               by
               a
               Synod
               of
               his
               fellow
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               Heresie
               ,
               desiring
               helpe
               for
               his
               Restitution
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Paris
               ,
               and
               also
               from
               other
               Bishops
               within
               his
               owne
               Prouince
               ,
               by
               auouching
               vnto
               him
               and
               them
               his
               Orthodoxe
               Faith
               ;
               and
               being
               thereupon
               restored
               by
               the
               same
               Synod
               ,
               by
               which
               hee
               was
               repulsed
               ,
               did
               therefore
               iudge
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Paris
               the
               Supreme
               Iudge
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Bishops
               .
               From
               the
               y
               Twelfth
               ,
               who
               was
               Acacius
               ,
               as
               if
               one
               should
               argue
               thus
               :
               The
               King
               of
               
                 Great
                 Brittaine
              
               might
               haue
               beene
               surnamed
               Pacificus
               ,
               because
               hee
               had
               a
               Care
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               all
               Christendome
               ;
               therefore
               he
               ought
               to
               bee
               held
               Supreme
               aboue
               the
               Emperour
               .
               Or
               thus
               ,
               that
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               ,
               who
               vsed
               the
               same
               speech
               now
               Obiected
               ,
               of
               hauing
               
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
              
               ,
               must
               therefore
               be
               esteemed
               to
               haue
               had
               a
               Gouernement
               aboue
               Peter
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               Apostles
               .
               From
               the
               z
               Thirteenth
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Liberatus
              
               ,
               as
               if
               thus
               :
               Although
               Liberatus
               ,
               who
               was
               an
               Author
               that
               had
               beene
               deceiued
               by
               Heretikes
               ,
               in
               giuing
               credit
               to
               their
               false
               and
               forged
               writings
               ,
               doth
               thus
               report
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               distrust
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               reporteth
               for
               the
               Pope
               .
               Or
               else
               thus
               :
               We
               must
               beleeue
               that
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Patara
               ,
               which
               he
               himselfe
               could
               not
               beleeue
               .
               The
               a
               last
               ,
               who
               is
               Iustinian
               ,
               hath
               beene
               already
               answered
               by
               a
               Parallel
               of
               other
               Bishops
               and
               Bishoprickes
               ,
               which
               haue
               beene
               called
               
                 Heads
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
              
               ,
               without
               any
               colour
               of
               a
               Crowne
               of
               Monarchie
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Our
               Second
               discouery
               of
               the
               falshood
               and
               Vanity
               of
               your
               former
               Consequence
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
              
               aboue
               mentioned
               .
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               THe
               Fathers
               that
               haue
               beene
               alleadged
               were
               of
               the
               
                 Easterne
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doubtlesse
               were
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               those
               
                 Generall
                 Councels
              
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               which
               haue
               *
               beene
               knowne
               to
               oppose
               themselues
               to
               the
               pretended
               
                 Papall
                 Iurisdiction
              
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               they
               had
               iust
               Cause
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               Which
               one
               Consideration
               ought
               to
               be
               your
               full
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               point
               .
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               for
               a
               clearer
               conuiction
               of
               that
               falshood
               ,
               which
               we
               haue
               beene
               constrained
               so
               often
               to
               complaine
               of
               in
               your
               Obiectors
               ,
               We
               proceed
               to
               a
               Second
               Answer
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               Retorsion
               ,
               in
               auouching
               your
               owne
               witnesses
               against
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Saint
                 Basil
              
               is
               the
               *
               Sixth
               Witnesse
               which
               your
               Cardinall
               produced
               :
               one
               so
               aduerse
               to
               your
               Cause
               ,
               as
               that
               hee
               (
               you
               *
               know
               )
               fell
               into
               an
               extreme
               distrust
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               which
               be
               iustly
               condemned
               of
               Pride
               and
               Ignorance
               ;
               and
               also
               accompted
               Athanasius
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               to
               be
               in
               his
               time
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               sound
               and
               sincere
               iudgement
               )
               
                 The
                 Chiefe
                 Head
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 .
              
               If
               now
               
                 Saint
                 Basil
              
               cannot
               be
               called
               a
               Subiect
               to
               your
               Monarch
               ,
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               then
               ought
               you
               to
               haue
               patience
               with
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               haue
               tenne-fold
               more
               iust
               cause
               aginst
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               than
               he
               at
               that
               time
               possibly
               could
               haue
               .
            
             
               
                 Saint
                 Cyrill
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               hath
               beene
               cited
               for
               the
               *
               Ninth
               witnesse
               ;
               whom
               (
               because
               his
               Testimonie
               requireth
               a
               larger
               discussion
               )
               we
               haue
               reserued
               to
               this
               place
               .
               The
               Story
               concerning
               him
               (
               as
               you
               may
               collect
               out
               of
               your
               b
               Baronius
               )
               consisteth
               of
               Three
               parts
               :
               1.
               
               In
               behalfe
               of
               Theophilus
               ,
               Predecessor
               to
               Cyrill
               ,
               the
               2.
               
               Touching
               
                 Atticus
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               an
               Admonisher
               of
               Cyrill
               ,
               the
               3.
               
               Is
               acted
               by
               Cyrill
               himselfe
               .
            
             
             
               Theophilus
               Patriarch
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               Predecessor
               to
               Cyrill
               ,
               was
               c
               Excommunicated
               by
               Pope
               Innocentius
               ,
               for
               not
               admitting
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Chrysostome
               (
               now
               dead
               )
               into
               the
               Dyptickes
               ,
               or
               Tables
               of
               publike
               Commemorations
               :
               in
               which
               Excommunication
               the
               same
               Theophilus
               continued
               vntill
               the
               last
               houre
               of
               his
               death
               .
               And
               how
               little
               support
               you
               can
               haue
               for
               that
               ,
               which
               your
               Cardinall
               addeth
               ,
               touching
               his
               altering
               of
               his
               opinion
               at
               the
               very
               point
               of
               death
               ,
               will
               appeare
               in
               handling
               the
               Second
               and
               Third
               part
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               therefore
               Atticus
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               who
               had
               runne
               the
               same
               course
               of
               Opposition
               with
               Theophilus
               ,
               against
               the
               Restoring
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               Chrysostome
               ,
               now
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Theophilus
               inclineth
               to
               the
               other
               side
               ;
               and
               vnderstanding
               that
               Cyrill
               was
               chosen
               
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               ,
               in
               succession
               of
               Theophilus
               ,
               he
               writeth
               to
               Cyril
               an
               Epistle
               ,
               wherein
               he
               recompteth
               Theophilus
               in
               the
               number
               of
               d
               Saints
               ,
               and
               seeketh
               to
               perswade
               Cyrill
               to
               the
               Restoring
               of
               Chrysostomes
               name
               into
               the
               publike
               Records
               .
               But
               will
               you
               know
               by
               what
               Reasons
               ?
               euen
               by
               the
               Conference
               had
               with
               the
               Emperour
               Theodosius
               ,
               and
               signifying
               that
               he
               was
               e
               
                 Vrged
                 vnto
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 distraction
                 and
                 tumultuousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
              
               but
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               one
               syllable
               to
               haue
               any
               consideration
               of
               the
               Popes
               will
               and
               Command
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               his
               Excommunication
               ;
               belike
               the
               stinch
               of
               that
               his
               Thunderbolt
               was
               not
               so
               rancke
               and
               noysome
               in
               his
               daies
               .
               Nay
               contrarily
               ,
               as
               (
               f
               Baronius
               will
               haue
               vs
               to
               obserue
               )
               Atticus
               (
               euen
               at
               this
               time
               of
               his
               yeelding
               to
               the
               restoring
               of
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Chrysostome
                 )
                 being
                 extremely
                 displeased
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 himselfe
                 had
                 beene
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 called
                 other
                 two
                 Easterne
                 Bishops
                 Schismatickes
                 ,
                 euen
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 ioyned
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 her
                 .
              
               What
               ?
               call
               men
               Schismatickes
               ,
               for
               ioyning
               
                 Communion
                 with
              
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               Then
               it
               is
               plaine
               ,
               that
               he
               yeeldeth
               not
               to
               the
               Restoring
               of
               Chrysostome's
               Name
               by
               compulsion
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               fained
               .
               And
               it
               is
               as
               cleare
               ,
               that
               Theophilus
               did
               not
               recant
               his
               former
               iudgement
               at
               the
               point
               of
               death
               ;
               else
               would
               Atticus
               haue
               vsed
               this
               as
               an
               Argument
               to
               perswade
               Cyrill
               ,
               in
               behalfe
               of
               Chrysostome
               ;
               especially
               making
               mention
               of
               Theophilus
               in
               the
               
               same
               Epistle
               :
               and
               whether
               rather
               Atticus
               ,
               that
               liued
               in
               the
               same
               Time
               with
               Theophilus
               ,
               know
               better
               the
               manner
               thereof
               ,
               or
               a
               Relator
               that
               came
               many
               hundred
               yeeres
               after
               ,
               iudge
               you
               .
               But
               (
               which
               is
               most
               euident
               of
               all
               )
               Atticus
               ,
               although
               hee
               did
               now
               That
               which
               was
               desired
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               concerning
               Chrysostome
               ,
               notwithstanding
               calling
               those
               
                 Bishops
                 Schismatickes
              
               ,
               who
               for
               their
               respect
               to
               Chrysostome
               ioyned
               Communion
               with
               that
               Excommunicating
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               naming
               Theophilus
               a
               Saint
               ;
               doth
               proue
               sufficiently
               that
               Theophilus
               ,
               whom
               the
               Pope
               had
               Excommunicated
               ,
               neuer
               sought
               to
               haue
               Vnion
               with
               him
               before
               his
               death
               .
               Neuerthelesse
               this
               Atticus
               ,
               Eighteene
               yeeres
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               was
               acknowledged
               by
               Pope
               Celestinus
               to
               haue
               beene
               g
               
                 A
                 most
                 strong
                 Champion
                 for
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               entereth
               Cyrill
               himselfe
               to
               act
               his
               owne
               part
               .
               Hee
               ,
               after
               hee
               had
               professed
               his
               defence
               of
               the
               
                 Canon
                 of
                 Nice
              
               against
               Chrysostome
               ,
               returneth
               this
               Answer
               to
               Atticus
               :
               h
               
                 Since
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 you
                 Atticus
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 haue
                 beene
                 Bishop
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 resisted
                 your
                 meetings
                 or
                 Synods
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 wilfully
                 separated
                 themselues
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 they
                 were
                 recalled
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 was
                 there
                 among
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 obedient
                 vnto
                 you
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 one
                 man
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 is
                 now
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 Surely
                 none
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 tell
                 me
                 that
                 ,
                 since
                 your
                 relenting
                 ,
                 much
                 peace
                 hath
                 insued
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 :
                 be
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 being
                 so
                 many
                 Churches
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 stand
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 dissent
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               Thus
               
                 Saint
                 Cyrill
              
               in
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               as
               your
               Cardinall
               hath
               related
               .
               Where
               hee
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Constantinople
               and
               Antioch
               :
               of
               Constantinople
               hee
               affirmeth
               that
               at
               all
               times
               (
               therefore
               in
               the
               time
               when
               Atticus
               himselfe
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               was
               Excommunicated
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               confessed
               )
               both
               Clergie
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               people
               within
               those
               Churches
               did
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               Papall
               dis-vnion
               ,
               and
               
                 Separation
                 )
                 Communicate
              
               with
               Atticus
               .
               And
               now
               concerning
               his
               owne
               Patriarchall
               Church
               of
               
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Cyril
              
               himselfe
               professeth
               that
               hee
               must
               not
               dissent
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Churches
               in
               Greece
               ,
               that
               yeelded
               not
               to
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               which
               againe
               ouerthroweth
               your
               Article
               of
               absolute
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Cyrill
               proceedeth
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               Atticus
               :
               i
               
                 But
                 wee
                 condemne
                 them
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 obey
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vsing
                 that
                 saying
              
               (
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               )
               
                 we
                 haue
                 cured
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 is
                 not
                 healed
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 forsake
                 her
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 (
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 speaches
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 speaches
                 be
                 )
                 suffer
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 abolished
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               By
               which
               words
               he
               laboureth
               to
               perswade
               Atticus
               againe
               to
               gaine-say
               the
               Commemoration
               of
               Chrysostome
               ,
               which
               the
               Pope
               ,
               by
               all
               his
               meanes
               of
               threats
               of
               Excommunications
               ,
               and
               perswasions
               ,
               sought
               to
               effect
               .
               But
               what
               of
               all
               this
               ?
               will
               you
               say
               .
               What
               ?
               hearken
               to
               your
               Cardinall
               .
               k
               
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 thee
                 Consider
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 contention
                 which
                 Cyrill
                 now
                 had
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Restitution
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 &
                 against
                 whom
                 he
                 inueigheth
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 Reuerence
                 sake
                 hee
                 durst
                 not
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 openly
                 and
                 expressely
                 against
                 Pope
                 Innocentius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 chiefe
                 cause
                 of
                 restoring
                 Chrysostomes
                 name
                 into
                 the
                 Dyptickes
                 ,
                 and
                 reuenged
                 himselfe
                 vpon
                 those
                 that
                 withstood
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 Theophilus
                 Predecessor
                 to
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 whom
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 the
                 Pope
                 depriued
                 of
                 his
                 Communion
                 .
              
               Thus
               farre
               reacheth
               your
               Cardinals
               Consideration
               .
            
             
               From
               whence
               you
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               consider
               with
               vs
               how
               slily
               and
               smoothly
               your
               Cardinall
               slydeth
               ouer
               this
               piece
               of
               ice
               ,
               for
               feare
               breaking
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               falling
               in
               .
               Cyrill
               (
               forsooth
               )
               
                 for
                 Reuerence
                 durst
                 not
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 openly
                 against
                 Pope
                 Innocentius
                 ▪
                 who
                 authorized
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               As
               though
               it
               might
               not
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 Quid
                 verba
                 audiam
                 ,
                 cùm
                 facta
                 videam
                 ?
              
               words
               are
               but
               shadowes
               ,
               deeds
               are
               substantialls
               .
               And
               Cyrill
               did
               more
               ,
               and
               that
               openly
               ,
               than
               your
               Cardinall
               saith
               
                 he
                 durst
                 say
              
               .
               For
               knowing
               that
               Theophilus
               had
               beene
               Excommunicate
               ,
               for
               Opposing
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               yet
               doth
               Cyrill
               persist
               in
               the
               same
               Opposition
               :
               which
               may
               be
               a
               second
               Argument
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               Theophilus
               had
               not
               recanted
               before
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               knowing
               that
               
                 Atticus
                 ,
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               
               had
               beene
               likewise
               depriued
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Communion
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               doth
               Cyrill
               perswade
               Atticus
               ,
               by
               his
               letters
               ,
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               same
               Cause
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               knowing
               that
               Pope
               Innocentius
               did
               still
               vrge
               the
               aduancing
               of
               the
               Memory
               of
               Chrysostome
               ,
               neuerthelesse
               doth
               Cyrill
               actually
               resist
               it
               .
               Can
               a
               man
               interpret
               it
               a
               point
               of
               Reuerence
               toward
               a
               Monarch
               ,
               to
               say
               nothing
               ,
               and
               yet
               openly
               to
               withstand
               his
               Monarchy
               ?
               So
               false
               in
               those
               daies
               was
               your
               Article
               of
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Cyrill
              
               ,
               who
               indeed
               deserued
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               the
               Title
               of
               a
               Saint
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               acknowledged
               by
               l
               your selues
               .
            
             
               Gladly
               would
               your
               m
               Baronius
               (
               if
               it
               might
               bee
               )
               support
               your
               Cause
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Nicephorus
               ,
               who
               sheweth
               that
               Cyrill
               reformed
               his
               iudgement
               before
               his
               death
               .
               But
               if
               were
               it
               reasonable
               to
               beleeue
               a
               Tale
               of
               Nicephorus
               (
               an
               Author
               often
               reprooued
               by
               your selues
               ,
               for
               his
               Fabulousnesse
               )
               being
               made
               more
               than
               Eight
               hundred
               yeere
               after
               the
               party
               is
               dead
               ,
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               any
               whit
               serue
               your
               turne
               ;
               because
               hee
               telleth
               that
               Cyrill
               corrected
               his
               errour
               ,
               concerning
               his
               dis-estimation
               of
               Chrysostome
               ,
               moued
               thereunto
               by
               a
               Vision
               that
               hee
               had
               ,
               wherein
               
                 He
                 thought
                 he
                 saw
                 Chrysostome
                 expelling
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 assembled
                 a
                 Prouinciall
                 Synod
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Chrysostome
                 into
                 the
                 publike
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               We
               should
               haue
               expected
               ,
               in
               a
               Case
               concerning
               your
               
                 Papall
                 Monarchy
              
               ,
               that
               Cyrill
               that
               was
               thus
               moued
               by
               a
               
                 Vision
                 of
                 Chrysostome
              
               ,
               to
               repent
               the
               not-restoring
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               should
               haue
               much
               more
               beene
               moued
               by
               his
               certaine
               knowledge
               of
               the
               displeasure
               of
               your
               
                 Supreme
                 Monarch
              
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               did
               nothing
               but
               flash
               and
               thunder
               out
               Excommunications
               against
               all
               Opposites
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Restitution
               of
               Chrysostomes
               name
               should
               haue
               beene
               done
               simply
               by
               Submission
               to
               the
               same
               Popes
               Decree
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               according
               to
               Cyrill
               his
               determination
               ,
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               his
               owne
               Prouinciall
               Councell
               :
               or
               that
               the
               Cause
               of
               alteration
               should
               haue
               beene
               (
               if
               Nicephorus
               may
               deserue
               any
               credit
               )
               onely
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               Vision
               in
               a
               dreame
               .
            
             
               The
               *
               Eleuenth
               ,
               and
               (
               for
               wee
               should
               bee
               two
               tedious
               to
               
               pursue
               your
               Cardinalls
               vnconscionablenesse
               in
               each
               one
               )
               the
               last
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               insist
               in
               ,
               is
               
                 Acacius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               .
               He
               is
               brought
               in
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Pope
                 Simplicius
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               same
               Pope
               had
               
                 The
                 Care
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
              
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Care
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
              
               ,
               did
               conclude
               an
               Vniuersall
               power
               and
               Monarchy
               ouer
               them
               all
               .
               The
               Vanity
               of
               which
               Consequence
               *
               hath
               beene
               discouered
               by
               diuers
               Instances
               in
               Others
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               like
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Care
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
              
               was
               applied
               ;
               as
               vnto
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Peter
               ,
               to
               Athanasius
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Pope
               Iulius
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 France
              
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Pope
               Eleutherius
               ;
               in
               whom
               you
               will
               sweare
               (
               wee
               know
               )
               there
               was
               nothing
               lesse
               intended
               than
               a
               
                 Monarchicall
                 Popedome
              
               .
               But
               that
               this
               sense
               should
               be
               collected
               out
               of
               the
               words
               of
               Acacius
               ,
               it
               exceedeth
               all
               limits
               of
               modesty
               .
               For
               what
               one
               Bishop
               can
               you
               name
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               that
               euer
               opposed
               himself
               more
               against
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               than
               did
               this
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               Acacius
               ?
            
             
               This
               you
               may
               easily
               try
               ,
               by
               the
               manifold
               out-cries
               of
               Baronius
               vpon
               him
               ,
               for
               his
               defence
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Mogge
              
               ,
               by
               him
               established
               in
               the
               Bishopricke
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               against
               the
               will
               of
               the
               same
               Pope
               Simplicius
               ,
               calling
               him
               a
               n
               
                 Franticke
                 man
                 violently
                 opposite
                 vnto
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               the
               Pope
               did
               o
               
                 Excommunicate
                 him
              
               :
               but
               hee
               shewed
               his
               contempt
               of
               that
               Censure
               sufficiently
               ,
               by
               liuing
               and
               dying
               therein
               .
               Was
               not
               this
               Witnesse
               worthily
               selected
               by
               your
               Cardinall
               ,
               trow
               you
               ?
               who
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               saith
               ,
               doth
               nothing
               aduantage
               Papall
               claime
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               which
               he
               publikely
               worketh
               and
               acteth
               ,
               doth
               quite
               ouerthrow
               it
               .
            
             
               Wee
               may
               not
               let
               passe
               the
               publike
               Sanction
               and
               Decree
               of
               the
               Emperour
               p
               Leo
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               authorized
               and
               ratified
               the
               great
               dignitie
               of
               the
               Patriarchship
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               the
               Patriarch
               thereof
               .
               For
               therein
               he
               calleth
               
                 Acacius
                 A
                 most
                 blessed
                 and
                 religious
                 Patriarke
                 :
              
               the
               Church
               of
               Constantinople
               hee
               nameth
               
                 The
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 professe
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Religion
                 :
              
               the
               Priuileges
               of
               that
               Church
               hee
               requireth
               and
               decreeth
               to
               be
               
                 as
                 ample
                 as
                 euer
                 they
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 had
                 beene
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
              
               ;
               and
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               same
               latitude
               and
               extent
               perpetually
               to
               all
               future
               ages
               .
               This
               is
               the
               
               effect
               of
               this
               
                 Emperors
                 Decree
              
               :
               and
               can
               this
               accord
               with
               your
               Romish
               Monarchie
               ?
            
             
               Your
               q
               Baronius
               the
               chiefe
               Herald
               that
               we
               can
               read
               of
               ,
               for
               the
               blazoning
               and
               magnifying
               of
               it
               ,
               will
               say
               No
               :
               for
               he
               fretteth
               at
               the
               very
               heart
               in
               reading
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               vpon
               his
               owne
               sole
               coniecture
               will
               haue
               his
               Reader
               thinke
               ,
               that
               the
               frame
               of
               this
               Sanction
               was
               stiled
               by
               Acacius
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               called
               the
               Church
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               
                 The
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 professing
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Faith
              
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               these
               
                 were
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 godly
                 Emperor
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               As
               though
               the
               Church
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               so
               large
               in
               its
               own
               Ecclesiasticall
               Dioces
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Emperiall
               Seat
               in
               that
               Citie
               ,
               so
               potent
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               Patriarchall
               Function
               ,
               might
               not
               be
               called
               the
               
                 Mother
                 of
                 All
                 Orthodoxall
                 Churches
              
               ;
               although
               not
               as
               Rome
               falsely
               and
               ridiculously
               stileth
               her selfe
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               were
               the
               Procreating
               
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
              
               ,
               since
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               (
               for
               many
               *
               Churches
               Christian
               were
               planted
               before
               Rome
               )
               a
               Mother
               ,
               before
               she
               was
               borne
               a
               Childe
               :
               yet
               a
               Nursing
               Mother
               might
               Constantinople
               be
               then
               iustly
               named
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               her
               care
               and
               endeauor
               sought
               and
               laboured
               the
               Conseruation
               of
               all
               others
               in
               pietie
               and
               Religion
               .
               But
               ,
               not
               to
               stand
               vpon
               the
               Stile
               ,
               looke
               vpon
               the
               Matter
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               then
               will
               this
               
                 Godly
                 Emperour
              
               proue
               ,
               as
               Theodosius
               ,
               and
               other
               Predecessours
               before
               him
               ,
               a
               Patron
               of
               the
               Priuiledges
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Equall
              
               with
               the
               Prerogatiues
               of
               ROME
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               
                 Generall
                 Councell
                 of
              
               *
               Chalcedon
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               much
               fuming
               and
               fretting
               of
               your
               Popes
               thereat
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               .
               And
               who
               can
               blame
               your
               later
               and
               Monarchicall
               Popes
               ,
               who
               know
               right
               well
               that
               Monarchie
               brooketh
               no
               
                 Aequalitie
                 .
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               if
               hee
               will
               be
               Monarch
               ,
               must
               be
               either
               Solus
               ,
               or
               Nullus
               ;
               onely
               One
               ,
               or
               None
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 the
                 importunitie
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 had
                 not
                 exacted
                 of
                 vs
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 discourse
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 haue
                 spared
                 thus
                 much
                 paines
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 bestowed
                 in
                 this
                 disquisition
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 discouery
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Vanitie
                 of
                 your
                 Romish
                 Claime
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ancient
                   Fathers
                
                 in
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 haue
                 bin
                 laid
                 open
                 so
                 many
                 falsehoods
                 of
                 your
                 r
                 Proctor
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 be
                 iustly
                 suspected
                 to
                 haue
                 pleaded
                 your
                 Romane
                 Cause
                 
                   Strenuè
                   sanè
                
                 ,
                 feruently
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prouerbe
                 )
                 
                   Graecâ
                   fide
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Your
               Obiections
               from
               the
               Sentences
               of
               
                 Latine
                 Fathers
              
               for
               your
               Papall
               Defence
               ,
               and
               the
               Falshood
               and
               Vanitie
               thereof
               discouered
               .
               First
               from
               Saint
               Cyprian
               .
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               THE
               First
               Father
               ,
               whom
               your
               Cardinall
               produceth
               ,
               for
               proofe
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               ROME
               
                 and
                 Bishop
              
               thereof
               is
               sole
               Monarke
               ouer
               all
               other
               Churches
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               is
               Cyprian
               :
               wee
               say
               ,
               Cyprian
               that
               Pole-starre
               of
               true
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               admirable
               
                 Martyr
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               whom
               ,
               wee
               haue
               proued
               ,
               to
               haue
               beene
               ,
               by
               his
               writings
               ,
               as
               an
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Hanniball
                 at
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               crying
               defiance
               to
               the
               presumed
               Monarchie
               thereof
               .
               And
               sooner
               shall
               your
               Cardinall
               pull
               the
               
                 Club
                 of
                 Hercules
              
               out
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               than
               wrest
               away
               from
               Cyprians
               writings
               the
               Patronage
               ,
               which
               Protestants
               thence
               haue
               for
               defence
               of
               this
               present
               Cause
               .
            
             
               The
               Obiection
               of
               your
               Cardinall
               is
               onely
               a
               racking
               of
               certaine
               phrases
               of
               Cyprian
               ,
               as
               namely
               s
               
                 One
                 Church
                 ,
                 one
                 Root
                 ,
                 one
                 Priest
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 stead
                 ,
                 one
                 Chaire
                 ,
                 one
                 Bishopricke
                 ,
                 one
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Euery
               one
               of
               these
               Ones
               hee
               expoundeth
               to
               point
               out
               in
               speciall
               the
               
                 Proper
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               either
               vsed
               Generally
               ,
               for
               what
               soeuer
               Church
               or
               Bishop
               else
               ,
               nor
               yet
               
               particularly
               for
               Cyprian
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Carthage
              
               ,
               whereof
               he
               was
               Bishop
               .
               This
               is
               the
               maine
               issue
               of
               this
               Cause
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               Cyprian
               .
            
             
               Two
               Formes
               of
               Answering
               lye
               directly
               before
               vs
               :
               First
               is
               ,
               that
               Cyprian
               may
               be
               expounded
               by
               his
               owne
               Words
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               his
               Words
               may
               be
               interpreted
               by
               his
               Workes
               .
               t
               
                 One
                 Chaire
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 beginning
                 at
                 Peter
              
               ;
               but
               to
               signifie
               that
               hee
               ment
               not
               the
               Chaire
               of
               Iurisdiction
               in
               One
               ,
               but
               of
               Vnion
               equally
               in
               Many
               ,
               he
               addeth
               :
               
                 The
                 other
                 Apostles
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Peter
                 ,
                 indued
                 with
                 equall
                 honour
                 and
                 power
                 .
              
               Therefore
               by
               [
               Chaire
               ]
               hee
               meant
               not
               any
               particular
               See
               of
               Peter
               ,
               but
               the
               Vnion
               of
               one
               Vniuersall
               Church
               ,
               gouerned
               by
               an
               
                 Aristocraticall
                 Equality
              
               of
               many
               .
            
             
               We
               leaue
               the
               true
               Peter
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               counterfeit
               ,
               whom
               you
               call
               your
               Pope
               ,
               and
               see
               if
               you
               can
               take
               any
               better
               hold
               either
               at
               the
               word
               Episcopatus
               ,
               Bishoprick
               ,
               
                 or
                 Episcopus
              
               ,
               Bishop
               .
               u
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 Bishopricke
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Cyprian
                 )
                 dispersed
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 the
                 vnanimous
                 multitude
                 of
                 many
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               If
               by
               
                 One
                 Bishopricke
              
               were
               meant
               onely
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               then
               should
               there
               be
               so
               many
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               Bishops
               throughout
               the
               world
               .
               This
               one
               Sentence
               of
               Cyprian
               breaketh
               the
               necke
               of
               your
               Cardinals
               conceit
               ,
               that
               will
               haue
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               by
               [
               Bishopricke
               ]
               in
               Cyprian
               the
               Indiuiduall
               Bishopricke
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               generall
               Complexion
               and
               Comprehension
               of
               All.
               
            
             
               But
               that
               you
               may
               further
               know
               that
               Cyprian
               himselfe
               will
               challenge
               a
               part
               in
               this
               Bishopricke
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Pope
               ,
               x
               Wee
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 gouerne
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 hold
                 Vnity
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 proue
                 the
                 Bishopricke
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 :
                 The
                 Bishopricke
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 a
                 portion
                 whereof
                 is
                 wholly
                 and
                 fully
                 held
                 of
                 Euery
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               To
               signifie
               that
               ,
               in
               the
               Essentiall
               nature
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               euery
               Bishop
               is
               equall
               ,
               and
               the
               Collection
               of
               All
               doth
               equally
               make
               vp
               this
               
                 One
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishopricke
              
               .
               Which
               can
               no
               more
               agree
               (
               as
               your
               Cardinall
               would
               haue
               it
               )
               to
               the
               Particular
               Bishopricke
               of
               Rome
               ,
               than
               if
               hee
               would
               conclude
               ,
               that
               because
               there
               is
               One
               Man-hood
               ,
               whereof
               euery
               man
               whatsoeuer
               in
               the
               world
               hath
               equally
               a
               portion
               ,
               therefore
               this
               Man-hood
               is
               proper
               to
               Clement
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
             
               If
               your
               Plea
               faile
               in
               the
               word
               
                 One
                 Bishopricke
              
               ,
               it
               will
               neuer
               preuaile
               in
               the
               word
               
                 One
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               for
               Bishopricke
               and
               Bishop
               are
               Relatiues
               ,
               and
               inferre
               the
               same
               Consequence
               .
               Cyprian
               writing
               to
               Pope
               Cornelius
               ,
               saith
               that
               y
               
                 There
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 One
                 Bishop
                 in
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 :
              
               which
               soundeth
               in
               the
               braines
               of
               your
               z
               Teachers
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               is
               ment
               the
               Vniuersall
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               by
               
                 One
                 Bishop
              
               particularly
               Cornelius
               the
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               :
               A
               Glosse
               which
               neither
               Cyprian
               ,
               nor
               Cornelius
               himselfe
               will
               admit
               .
               Not
               Cornelius
               ,
               who
               describing
               the
               lewd
               properties
               of
               Nouatus
               ,
               who
               sought
               to
               snatch
               the
               Bishopricke
               of
               Rome
               from
               him
               ,
               a
               Nouatus
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 would
                 haue
                 vs
                 to
                 thinke
                 forsooth
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 forget
                 that
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 One
                 Bishop
                 in
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 are
                 six
                 and
                 forty
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 seauen
                 Deacons
                 :
              
               where
               the
               word
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               is
               not
               taken
               in
               the
               proper
               sense
               of
               Vniuersall
               Church
               (
               as
               you
               would
               haue
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               an
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
              
               )
               but
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               a
               Church
               professing
               the
               Catholike
               Faith
               :
               in
               which
               signification
               the
               word
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               doth
               agree
               as
               well
               with
               any
               Orthodox
               Church
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               You
               discerne
               this
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ,
               for
               hee
               speaketh
               expresly
               of
               a
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               which
               hath
               but
               
                 Fortie
                 and
                 six
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 seauen
                 Deacons
                 .
              
               You
               are
               (
               wee
               thinke
               )
               already
               ashamed
               to
               heare
               of
               such
               a
               paucitie
               of
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               within
               albeit
               but
               the
               Suburbs
               of
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               :
               which
               to
               pronounce
               of
               the
               whole
               and
               Vniuersall
               Church
               Catholike
               ,
               throughout
               the
               world
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               be
               as
               loud
               a
               lye
               ,
               almost
               ,
               as
               can
               be
               in
               the
               Vniuersall
               world
               ,
               and
               as
               little
               truth
               then
               can
               there
               be
               in
               your
               Obiections
               .
            
             
               Wee
               returne
               to
               Cyprian
               ,
               who
               sometimes
               speaketh
               of
               
                 One
                 Bishop
              
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               with
               Relation
               to
               himselfe
               .
               b
               Nouatian
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 could
                 not
                 obtaine
                 the
                 Bishopricke
              
               (
               meaning
               of
               Rome
               )
               
                 although
                 hee
                 had
                 bin
                 made
                 Bishop
              
               (
               namely
               thereof
               )
               
                 by
                 his
                 fellow
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Nouatian
                 B●shops
              
               .
               Who
               then
               should
               haue
               the
               Bishopricke
               ?
               Who
               ,
               but
               Cornelius
               ,
               who
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               (
               for
               this
               is
               implied
               )
               by
               his
               Orthodox
               fellow
               Bishops
               ?
               If
               in
               this
               place
               [
               Bishop
               ]
               must
               signifie
               
                 One
                 onely
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               how
               commeth
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               to
               haue
               Fellow-Bishops
               ?
               Doe
               not
               [
               Onely
               ]
               and
               [
               Also
               ]
               
               make
               a
               plaine
               Solecisme
               ?
               And
               other
               Bishops
               there
               alwayes
               were
               ;
               except
               when
               you
               make
               onely
               the
               Pope
               the
               
                 One
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               you
               make
               all
               other
               Bishops
               (
               against
               your
               owne
               Conclusions
               )
               to
               be
               but
               the
               Vicars
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               length
               Cyprian
               commeth
               to
               plead
               his
               owne
               Cause
               .
               Once
               writing
               to
               Pope
               Cornelius
               ,
               c
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 speake
                 with
                 griefe
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Bishop
                 elected
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 approued
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 Foure
                 yeares
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Where
               ,
               by
               [
               Bishop
               ]
               hee
               could
               not
               vnderstand
               Cornelius
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               liued
               Bishop
               but
               d
               
                 Two
                 yeares
              
               ;
               but
               ment
               indeede
               himselfe
               .
               Againe
               ,
               writing
               to
               his
               Aduersary
               Pupianus
               ,
               who
               sought
               to
               ouertop
               him
               ,
               e
               
                 Hence
                 sprang
                 Schismes
                 and
                 Haeresies
              
               (
               saith
               Cyprian
               )
               
                 when
                 that
                 one
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 that
                 gouerneth
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 insolently
                 contemned
                 :
                 as
                 who
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Fraternitie
                 hath
                 not
                 had
                 a
                 Bishop
                 these
                 sixe
                 yeares
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Flocke
                 a
                 Shepheard
                 ,
                 nor
                 God
                 a
                 Priest.
              
               Which
               words
               ,
               the
               iniurie
               hee
               receiued
               of
               his
               Aduersary
               ,
               compelled
               him
               to
               speake
               of
               himselfe
               ;
               and
               his
               owne
               modestie
               ,
               to
               speake
               in
               the
               Third
               person
               ,
               as
               not
               of
               himselfe
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               when
               hee
               calleth
               the
               Church
               f
               
                 One
                 ,
                 which
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 possesseth
                 all
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 the
                 spouse
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
              
               (
               speaking
               of
               himselfe
               )
               
                 we
                 haue
                 authoritie
                 and
                 rule
              
               :
               must
               the
               word
               [
               Church
               ]
               here
               also
               Indiuidually
               point
               out
               the
               Particular
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               So
               should
               Cyprian
               be
               said
               to
               haue
               gouerned
               the
               Particular
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               whether
               it
               were
               alone
               ,
               or
               with
               Cornelius
               ,
               it
               dissolueth
               his
               Monarchie
               ?
            
             
               What
               shall
               wee
               say
               to
               the
               sayings
               of
               Cyprian
               ?
               if
               hee
               had
               beleeued
               your
               Article
               of
               
                 Papall
                 Monarchie
              
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               hee
               that
               laid
               downe
               his
               life
               ,
               for
               the
               Profession
               of
               our
               true
               Monarke
               and
               
                 Head
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               was
               h●e
               either
               such
               a
               Coward
               ,
               that
               hee
               durst
               not
               plainely
               professe
               this
               Faith
               ?
               or
               else
               such
               an
               Infant
               as
               that
               hee
               could
               not
               expresse
               it
               in
               the
               proper
               style
               of
               that
               Article
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               the
               
                 High-Priest
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
              
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               some
               one
               Syllable
               to
               that
               effect
               ?
               of
               which
               Attributes
               
               your
               Cardinall
               hath
               made
               a
               faire
               Diademe
               ,
               and
               fitted
               it
               onely
               to
               your
               Head
               ,
               the
               Pope
               .
               And
               so
               indeede
               Cyprian
               would
               haue
               instiled
               Pope
               Cornelius
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               of
               your
               Faith
               :
               For
               *
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 the
                 mouth
                 speaketh
                 .
              
               Yet
               what
               Faith
               did
               that
               holy
               mouth
               of
               Saint
               Cyprian
               vtter
               ,
               in
               his
               inscribing
               of
               Pope
               Cornelius
               ?
               In
               all
               his
               g
               Epistles
               to
               that
               Pope
               ,
               hee
               saluteth
               him
               with
               onely
               
                 Charissime
                 Frater
                 ,
                 Most
                 deare
                 Brother
                 ,
              
               and
               taketh
               his
               Vale
               with
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 Most
                 deare
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Farewell
              
               .
               And
               in
               his
               Epistles
               vnto
               others
               ,
               falling
               into
               mention
               of
               the
               same
               Pope
               Cornelius
               ,
               whom
               hee
               indeede
               both
               much
               loued
               and
               honoured
               ,
               yet
               hee
               exceedeth
               not
               these
               Epithets
               :
               h
               
                 Our
                 fellow-Bishop
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 our
                 Collegue
                 ,
                 or
                 fellow
                 in
                 office
                 Cornelius
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 O
                 Brother
                 Antonianus
                 ,
                 our
                 Brother
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Behold
               this
               in
               a
               secular
               glasse
               ,
               and
               conceiue
               what
               a
               despight
               it
               were
               vnto
               a
               King
               ,
               to
               heare
               his
               Vassall
               salute
               him
               with
               a
               
                 Farewell
                 fellow
                 Henrie
              
               .
               Fie
               ,
               fie
               ;
               what
               will
               you
               make
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ?
               will
               you
               iudge
               them
               so
               witlesse
               ,
               or
               senselesse
               as
               not
               to
               haue
               vnderstood
               their
               Morals
               ?
               Yet
               so
               you
               propound
               them
               .
               For
               some
               where
               they
               giue
               glorious
               Titles
               to
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               in
               euery
               such
               one
               ,
               you
               point
               out
               the
               
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 Monarch
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               notwithstanding
               the
               same
               Fathers
               gaue
               the
               like
               Titles
               also
               to
               *
               others
               :
               Sometime
               they
               ioyne
               more
               familiarly
               with
               Popes
               ,
               by
               Tearmes
               of
               Fellowship
               and
               Brotherhood
               ,
               and
               yet
               euen
               then
               also
               you
               will
               haue
               them
               to
               beleeue
               your
               Pope
               to
               be
               their
               Monarch
               .
               What
               Solecismes
               must
               these
               be
               ?
               The
               First
               ,
               as
               if
               one
               should
               put
               the
               Diadem
               vpon
               the
               Kings
               foot
               :
               the
               Second
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               put
               the
               Kings
               shooe
               vpon
               his
               head
               .
               This
               is
               not
               spoken
               by
               vs
               ,
               to
               note
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               of
               such
               default
               (
               farre
               be
               it
               from
               vs
               )
               but
               to
               condemne
               your
               Authors
               and
               Disputers
               of
               want
               of
               sobrietie
               ,
               that
               thus
               reason
               beyond
               all
               reason
               .
               Thus
               haue
               you
               heard
               Cyprian
               interpret
               his
               Words
               by
               his
               owne
               Word
               .
            
             
               Will
               you
               now
               heare
               Cyprian
               speake
               by
               his
               Acts
               and
               Deeds
               ?
               wee
               shall
               but
               be
               your
               remembrancers
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               bin
               largely
               proued
               already
               ,
               as
               namely
               Cyprian
               his
               *
               Reprehending
               and
               taunting
               the
               person
               of
               Stephen
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               
                 Successour
                 to
                 Cornelius
              
               ,
               contradicting
               his
               Decrees
               ,
               opposing
               
               his
               
                 Romane
                 Councell
              
               ,
               disclaiming
               his
               claime
               of
               Appeales
               ,
               contemning
               his
               threats
               of
               Excommunication
               .
               Can
               you
               perswade
               your selues
               that
               Cyprian
               could
               haue
               escaped
               the
               crueltie
               of
               your
               Romish
               Inquisition
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               liued
               ,
               and
               so
               behaued
               himselfe
               a
               Bishop
               among
               you
               at
               this
               day
               ?
               All
               this
               while
               we
               haue
               said
               nothing
               of
               the
               i
               Corruptions
               of
               the
               writings
               of
               Cyprian
               ,
               which
               your
               Papalists
               feede
               vpon
               .
            
          
           
             
               Our
               like
               Discouerie
               of
               the
               like
               Vanitie
               of
               your
               Proofes
               ,
               out
               of
               other
               the
               
                 Latine
                 Fathers
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               THE
               Second
               Father
               is
               OPTATVS
               .
               Concerning
               whom
               your
               Obiection
               maketh
               f●r
               vs
               a
               good
               Answere
               .
               For
               if
               Optatus
               (
               as
               hee
               k
               saith
               )
               
                 followed
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 Cyprian
              
               ,
               than
               it
               followeth
               that
               the
               foresaid
               
                 Iudgement
                 of
                 Cyprian
              
               may
               resolue
               vs
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Optatus
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 One
                 Chaire
              
               or
               Church
               ,
               hee
               ment
               the
               whole
               Vniuersall
               Church
               professing
               the
               same
               Catholike
               Faith
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Particular
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               it
               then
               stood
               ,
               was
               an
               excellent
               Portion
               thereof
               ,
               built
               vpon
               the
               same
               Faith
               of
               Peter
               ,
               which
               all
               Christians
               professe
               :
               but
               onely
               a
               Portion
               ,
               because
               the
               same
               Father
               obiecteth
               against
               the
               Donatists
               their
               want
               of
               Vnion
               with
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               (
               commended
               by
               Saint
               Iohn
               in
               his
               Reuelation
               )
               as
               well
               as
               with
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 You
                 haue
                 no
                 fellowship
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 with
                 the
                 seauen
                 Angels
                 of
                 Asia
                 :
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 without
                 these
                 Seauen
                 Churches
                 is
                 an
                 alien
              
               ;
               namely
               ,
               from
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               and
               Saluation
               .
               Which
               Doctrine
               of
               Optatus
               is
               sufficient
               to
               proue
               all
               Appropriators
               of
               an
               Infallible
               and
               
                 Perpetuall
                 Church
              
               ,
               l
               to
               onely
               Rome
               ,
               to
               be
               little
               better
               then
               Donatists
               .
               If
               you
               require
               a
               further
               Answer
               ,
               you
               may
               receiue
               it
               from
               a
               farre
               more
               elegant
               penne
               ,
               which
               will
               tell
               you
               that
               
               m
               
                 Optatus
                 ,
                 who
                 required
                 a
                 necessary
                 Vnion
                 with
                 the
                 Romane
                 Chaire
                 ,
                 yet
                 neuer
                 taught
                 any
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Vniuersall
                 Subiection
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               so
               farre
               was
               he
               from
               acknowledgement
               of
               
                 Monarchicall
                 Dominion
              
               in
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               he
               calleth
               him
               absolutely
               his
               Fellow
               .
               So
               he
               .
               As
               for
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Vnion
              
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               than
               he
               required
               to
               be
               had
               (
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               )
               vnto
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               :
               so
               that
               whensoeuer
               Rome
               (
               as
               Asia
               hath
               done
               )
               shall
               depart
               from
               the
               sincerity
               of
               the
               Apostolicall
               profession
               ,
               the
               departure
               from
               that
               must
               dissolue
               the
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Vnion
              
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Latine
               Father
               is
               n
               Ambrose
               ,
               the
               fourth
               o
               Hierom
               ,
               the
               fifth
               p
               Augustine
               .
               If
               we
               thought
               it
               not
               an
               iniury
               vnto
               you
               to
               repeat
               the
               former
               Answers
               ,
               which
               haue
               beene
               made
               to
               all
               these
               Obiections
               ,
               it
               were
               an
               easie
               matter
               for
               vs
               to
               be
               superfluous
               .
               When
               you
               shall
               reuiew
               the
               places
               ,
               then
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               it
               will
               seeme
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               you
               as
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               an
               hatefull
               thing
               to
               see
               what
               violence
               your
               Obiections
               haue
               offered
               to
               these
               witnesses
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               to
               their
               owne
               consciences
               ,
               in
               inforcing
               these
               witnesses
               to
               speake
               the
               language
               of
               Babell
               ,
               and
               conspiring
               together
               to
               build
               the
               
                 Tower
                 of
                 Papall
                 Monarchy
              
               ,
               which
               both
               their
               words
               and
               Acts
               (
               as
               you
               haue
               *
               already
               heard
               )
               do
               in
               a
               manner
               confound
               .
            
             
               The
               sixt
               is
               q
               Prosper
               ,
               whose
               meaning
               might
               haue
               bene
               better
               knowne
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               written
               in
               prose
               ,
               and
               not
               assumed
               vnto
               him
               the
               liberty
               of
               a
               Poet.
               Yet
               he
               ,
               and
               the
               seauenth
               ,
               namely
               r
               
                 Victor
                 Vticensis
              
               call
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
              
               .
               But
               how
               ?
               in
               power
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ?
               you
               could
               neuer
               prooue
               this
               out
               of
               any
               ancient
               Father
               :
               No
               ,
               but
               euen
               as
               Antioch
               and
               Constantinople
               ,
               with
               other
               Churches
               ,
               *
               haue
               bene
               so
               called
               in
               other
               respects
               .
            
             
               The
               eight
               is
               s
               
                 Vincentius
                 Lyrinensis
              
               ,
               in
               whose
               Testimonie
               your
               Cardinall
               doth
               first
               mistake
               a
               mountaine
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               
               secondly
               painting
               ,
               for
               person
               .
               For
               Lyrinensis
               called
               not
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               ,
               namely
               Felix
               and
               Iulius
               ;
               nor
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               the
               Citie
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               What
               is
               more
               frequent
               than
               Rome
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Caput
                 orbis
              
               ,
               after
               an
               Ethnick
               stile
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Ciuill
               Dominion
               thereof
               ouer
               other
               Nations
               ?
               Hee
               called
               also
               Carthage
               on
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               Milan
               on
               the
               South
               ,
               the
               Sides
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               situations
               ,
               onely
               figuratiuely
               .
               And
               although
               he
               had
               in
               like
               manner
               called
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               two
               Bishops
               his
               Sides
               ,
               must
               therefore
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               be
               truly
               and
               absolutly
               iudged
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Monarchicall
                 Head
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               meaning
               of
               Lyrinensis
               ?
               Then
               must
               you
               as
               absolutely
               beleeue
               that
               
                 Cyprian
                 of
                 Carthage
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ambrose
                 of
                 Milan
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Successors
               ,
               were
               alwaies
               to
               continue
               the
               Sides
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               .
               Is
               this
               good
               learning
               ,
               thus
               to
               snatch
               at
               aduantages
               of
               naked
               Metaphors
               ,
               and
               with
               *
               Michol
               to
               present
               vnto
               vs
               an
               image
               for
               a
               man
               ?
               But
               who
               is
               there
               that
               knoweth
               not
               how
               little
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               beholden
               to
               
                 Vincentius
                 Lyrinensis
              
               ?
               who
               writing
               a
               Booke
               ,
               which
               you
               your selues
               call
               t
               
                 Little
                 in
                 bulke
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 great
                 in
                 weight
                 and
                 worth
                 ,
              
               wherein
               he
               giueth
               Resolution
               to
               all
               Catholikes
               how
               they
               should
               discerne
               the
               
                 True
                 Church
              
               ;
               yet
               neuer
               remembred
               your
               Romane
               Article
               ,
               of
               making
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               the
               
                 Mother
                 ,
                 Mistris
              
               ,
               and
               Monarch
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 without
                 Subiection
                 whereunto
              
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Saluation
              
               .
               But
               how
               should
               a
               man
               remember
               that
               which
               hee
               neuer
               forgot
               ,
               or
               forget
               that
               which
               he
               neuer
               learnt
               ?
               For
               if
               this
               had
               bene
               his
               Faith
               ,
               his
               booke
               of
               Resolutions
               which
               you
               say
               was
               so
               Little
               ,
               might
               haue
               bene
               comprehended
               in
               one
               leafe
               ,
               and
               almost
               in
               one
               line
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Roman
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 perpetuall
                 infallibility
                 ,
                 stand
                 euer
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 Catholike
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               he
               matcheth
               the
               Easterne
               Church
               with
               the
               Westerne
               ,
               as
               you
               *
               haue
               heard
               .
               And
               in
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
               entituled
               
                 Against
                 all
                 profane
                 Innouations
              
               ,
               he
               doth
               throughout
               condemne
               all
               your
               new
               Articles
               of
               the
               now
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               by
               one
               infallible
               ,
               and
               inuiolable
               Rule
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ;
               that
               
                 No
                 Article
                 as
                 of
                 Faith
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 was
                 not
                 taught
                 and
                 professed
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
            
             
               Your
               last
               Father
               ,
               for
               due
               Antiquity
               ,
               is
               u
               Cassidore
               ,
               who
               because
               he
               saith
               no
               more
               than
               hath
               bene
               formerly
               said
               ,
               we
               forbeare
               to
               answer
               more
               ,
               than
               hath
               bene
               answered
               :
               that
               from
               Particular
               Answers
               ,
               we
               may
               now
               speedily
               addresse
               our selues
               to
               the
               more
               Generall
               .
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Generall
               Discouery
               of
               the
               Falshood
               and
               Vanity
               of
               the
               former
               Obiections
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               .
               SECT
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 DIstingue
                 tempora
              
               ,
               is
               a
               necessary
               Aphorisme
               and
               Caution
               ,
               especially
               in
               historicall
               Obseruations
               .
               *
               
                 Right
                 glorious
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 City
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               saith
               Dauid
               of
               Ierusalem
               :
               but
               when
               ?
               when
               the
               Inhabitants
               professed
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God.
               But
               assoone
               as
               they
               reuolted
               from
               God
               ,
               then
               Bethel
               became
               Bethauen
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Virgin
                 Sion
              
               an
               
                 Adulterous
                 whore
              
               .
               So
               say
               wee
               ;
               Right
               admirable
               commendations
               haue
               bene
               often
               Anciently
               attributed
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               for
               their
               Integritie
               of
               life
               ,
               Constancie
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               Care
               and
               Conscience
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               all
               Churches
               in
               the
               Christian
               profession
               :
               But
               not
               to
               distinguish
               in
               both
               these
               the
               differences
               of
               Times
               ,
               by
               [
               Was
               ]
               from
               [
               Is
               ]
               were
               to
               confound
               Chastity
               with
               
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 God
              
               with
               Belial
               ,
               &
               Christ
               with
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               Apply
               we
               this
               to
               the
               point
               in
               Question
               .
               Take
               vnto
               you
               this
               Position
               :
               x
               
                 When
                 the
                 Fathers
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 cannot
                 erre
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 Cannot
                 ]
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 and
                 simply
                 .
              
               How
               like
               you
               this
               Thesis
               ?
               Do
               you
               approue
               of
               it
               ?
               Then
               do
               all
               your
               proofes
               from
               Testimonies
               of
               Ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               concerning
               the
               power
               ,
               dignity
               ,
               and
               integrity
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               vanish
               with
               their
               times
               ;
               because
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               is
               long
               since
               farre
               degenerated
               from
               her
               first
               integrity
               .
               But
               do
               you
               not
               allow
               it
               ?
               why
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Confession
               of
               Bellarmine
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Champion
               that
               your
               Church
               hath
               had
               in
               these
               later
               Ages
               .
               He
               onely
               addeth
               to
               the
               Thesis
               ,
               this
               
               Caution
               :
               
                 So
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 Sea
                 continueth
                 at
                 Rome
              
               ;
               he
               should
               haue
               said
               with
               vs
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Generall
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Fathers
               )
               
                 So
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 sincere
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 diuine
                 worship
                 is
                 preserued
                 at
                 Rome
              
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               Sedes
               ,
               but
               Fides
               that
               defineth
               a
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               your
               further
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Commendations
               ,
               giuen
               vnto
               Rome
               and
               other
               Churches
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               were
               not
               absolutly
               and
               simply
               vnderstood
               ,
               call
               but
               to
               mind
               how
               *
               often
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Optatus
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Fathers
               (
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               Orthodox
               Doctrines
               )
               did
               instance
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Thessaly
                 ,
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Churches
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Rome
               .
               To
               giue
               you
               one
               Example
               for
               all
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               of
               Asia
               ,
               (
               because
               it
               commeth
               first
               to
               hand
               )
               it
               is
               that
               which
               you
               receiued
               but
               euen
               now
               out
               of
               Optatus
               ;
               who
               speaking
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ,
               *
               Whosoeuer
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 without
                 these
                 Churches
              
               ,
               (
               namely
               concerning
               the
               Faith
               professed
               )
               
                 is
                 an
                 Alien
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Saluation
                 .
              
               This
               was
               then
               as
               iustly
               said
               of
               Asia
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               thereof
               :
               and
               what
               one
               Encomium
               of
               Presidence
               ,
               (
               onely
               that
               of
               Order
               excepted
               )
               or
               Iudgment
               ,
               or
               Sanctity
               hath
               bene
               euer
               exhibited
               to
               Ancient
               Popes
               ,
               by
               any
               Excellency
               of
               Titles
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               you
               *
               haue
               heard
               ,
               by
               iust
               Parallells
               )
               haue
               not
               bene
               communicated
               vnto
               
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Augustine
              
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Fathers
               ?
            
             
               Yet
               are
               we
               not
               contented
               with
               this
               Answer
               (
               although
               otherwise
               most
               true
               )
               but
               add
               ,
               for
               clearer
               Demonstration
               of
               this
               Truth
               ,
               and
               auerre
               that
               the
               glorious
               Phrases
               ,
               which
               were
               anciently
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               and
               her
               Bishops
               ,
               were
               not
               giuen
               as
               absolutely
               and
               simply
               belonging
               to
               her
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               those
               very
               times
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               more
               proper
               vnto
               her
               .
               For
               *
               Cyprian
               that
               said
               in
               his
               
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
              
               ,
               that
               
                 No
                 perfidiousnesse
                 could
                 haue
                 accesse
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               meant
               not
               that
               this
               his
               Commendation
               should
               continue
               in
               Succession
               with
               their
               Popes
               ;
               who
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Pope
                 Stephen
              
               (
               one
               who
               a
               yeare
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Cornelius
               succeeded
               in
               the
               same
               Popedome
               )
               did
               vehemently
               reproue
               ,
               yea
               and
               reproach
               him
               for
               admitting
               the
               very
               same
               kind
               of
               Perfidiousnesse
               before
               mentioned
               ;
               euen
               by
               his
               allowing
               of
               
               False
               and
               perfidious
               Excommunicates
               ,
               and
               Incorrigible
               persons
               ,
               Appealing
               to
               his
               See.
               And
               *
               Hierom
               ,
               who
               accompted
               euery
               one
               Prophane
               and
               execrable
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               Communicate
               with
               
                 Pope
                 Damasus
              
               ,
               would
               not
               haue
               so
               farre
               honoured
               Pope
               Liberius
               ,
               whom
               hee
               himselfe
               brandeth
               with
               a
               blacke
               marke
               of
               
                 Subscribing
                 to
                 Arian
                 Heresie
              
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Saint
               *
               Augustine
               ,
               that
               magnified
               Rome
               in
               this
               style
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 Principality
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Chaire
                 did
                 alwaies
                 flourish
                 ,
              
               extended
               not
               this
               to
               an
               Absolute
               Monarchy
               ,
               who
               himselfe
               was
               one
               of
               them
               that
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Africke
              
               ,
               clipped
               the
               wings
               thereof
               ,
               by
               decreeing
               that
               Transmarine
               Appeales
               should
               not
               be
               made
               ,
               meaning
               to
               Rome
               .
               The
               speed
               we
               make
               to
               new
               matter
               will
               not
               suffer
               vs
               to
               multiply
               Instances
               from
               other
               former
               Examples
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 often
                 therefore
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 obiected
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 
                   Encomiasticall
                   speaches
                
                 of
                 
                   Ancient
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 challenge
                 you
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 your
                 Obiections
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Retorsions
                 .
                 You
                 vrge
                 onely
                 the
                 Phrase
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 speach
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 obtruded
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 Words
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 opposed
                 their
                 euident
                 Acts
                 and
                 Deeds
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 Interpreters
                 of
                 their
                 sayings
                 .
                 From
                 their
                 Acts
                 therefore
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 confidence
                 to
                 argue
                 that
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 weightier
                 matters
                 )
                 if
                 S.
                 Polycarpus
                 would
                 not
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Feast-day
                 ;
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Fast
                 ;
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 exception
                 against
                 onely
                 the
                 word
                 Hypostasis
                 ;
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 
                   Washing
                   of
                   feet
                
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 (
                 you
                 will
                 thinke
                 )
                 in
                 respect
                 but
                 matters
                 of
                 
                   Mint
                   ,
                   annise
                   ,
                   and
                   cummin
                
                 :
                 how
                 shall
                 not
                 our
                 Opposition
                 stand
                 iustifiable
                 ,
                 who
                 refuse
                 Vnion
                 and
                 Subiection
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 &
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 If
                 vilification
                 of
                 the
                 Sufficiency
                 of
                 his
                 written
                 Testaments
                 ,
                 if
                 Mutilation
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 )
                 the
                 Addition
                 of
                 fiue
                 false
                 ones
                 ,
                 if
                 babling
                 in
                 
                   vnknowne
                   prayer
                
                 ,
                 if
                 forging
                 of
                 
                   new
                   Faiths
                
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 daily
                 tyrannie
                 vpon
                 
                 mens
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 by
                 her
                 strange
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   New
                   Constitutions
                
                 )
                 if
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 ,
                 as
                 absurd
                 as
                 Heathenish
                 Idolatrie
                 may
                 seeme
                 vnto
                 you
                 iust
                 cause
                 of
                 exception
                 against
                 her
                 :
                 wherein
                 our
                 Profession
                 is
                 iustified
                 from
                 point
                 to
                 point
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Fathers
                 .
                 So
                 damnable
                 is
                 your
                 now
                 Romane
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   Absolute
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Vnion
                   and
                   Subiection
                   vnto
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   as
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Saluation
                   :
                
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 your
                 Aduersaries
                 ,
                 you
                 damne
                 those
                 whom
                 euery
                 where
                 you
                 assume
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 your
                 owne
                 
                   Ancient
                   Fathers
                
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Second
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 list
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 whom
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 learning
                 and
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 hath
                 produced
                 to
                 guard
                 and
                 defend
                 this
                 your
                 Monarchy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 Bishop
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greeke
                   Fathers
                
                 are
                 but
                 Thirteene
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Latine
                 but
                 Eleuen
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 sixe
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 
                   Primitiue
                   Antiquitie
                
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 omitteth
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   Ruffinus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 aboue
                 fiftie
                 Fathers
                 more
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 citeth
                 in
                 his
                 y
                 
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   writers
                
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 written
                 Bookes
                 of
                 
                   Apologies
                   ,
                   Prescriptions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Treatises
                 against
                 the
                 Heretickes
                 and
                 Schismatickes
                 of
                 those
                 former
                 ages
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 would
                 we
                 but
                 demand
                 of
                 your
                 ingenuitie
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 can
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 not
                 credible
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 fanciable
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 of
                 almost
                 an
                 hundred
                 
                   Witnesses
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 haue
                 bene
                 omitted
                 (
                 and
                 had
                 as
                 great
                 conflicts
                 with
                 Heretickes
                 and
                 Schismatickes
                 )
                 should
                 say
                 iust
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 dignifying
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Monarchicall
                   Iurisdiction
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 very
                 acknowledgement
                 thereof
                 might
                 (
                 if
                 true
                 )
                 haue
                 bene
                 in
                 their
                 Time
                 the
                 Decision
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Controuersies
                 in
                 Religion
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 a
                 Reparation
                 of
                 all
                 Schismes
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 
                 alleaged
                 ,
                 for
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 should
                 say
                 nothing
                 more
                 in
                 effect
                 for
                 Rome
                 and
                 her
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 than
                 vpon
                 the
                 like
                 occasions
                 they
                 haue
                 said
                 of
                 other
                 
                   Orthodox
                   Churches
                
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 thus
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 furthermore
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Fathers
                 haue
                 wrestled
                 and
                 iustled
                 with
                 that
                 your
                 pretended
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 giuen
                 him
                 the
                 foyle
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 we
                 might
                 adde
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 hath
                 *
                 bene
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Catholicisme
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 giue
                 that
                 respect
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 done
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 marshalled
                 her
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 &
                 Others
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 bene
                 now
                 aliue
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   haue
                   escaped
                   vnpunished
                   .
                
                 And
                 after
                 his
                 defection
                 vnto
                 Montanisme
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 indeed
                 the
                 then
                 Pope
                 
                   High
                   Pope
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 also
                 z
                 Confessed
                 )
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Ironie
                 and
                 scorne
                 :
                 so
                 obseruable
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 his
                 daies
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 217.
                 after
                 Christ
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 Presumption
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Pope
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 The
                 last
                 CHALLENGE
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 will
                 be
                 Obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 these
                 daies
                 do
                 still
                 retaine
                 the
                 Places
                 and
                 Titles
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 their
                 Predecessors
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Noble
                 mens
                 Heires
                 enioy
                 the
                 houses
                 ,
                 Escucheons
                 ,
                 and
                 Robes
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 little
                 inheritance
                 in
                 their
                 Fathers
                 virtues
                 .
                 You
                 your selues
                 can
                 giue
                 vs
                 Examples
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 who
                 confesse
                 that
                 the
                 Denomination
                 of
                 your
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 instile
                 him
                 thus
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Your
                   Holinesse
                
                 ]
                 was
                 first
                 giuen
                 to
                 Pope
                 a
                 Leo
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 440.
                 
                   for
                   his
                   Holinesse
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctitie
                   of
                   life
                   :
                
                 Yet
                 is
                 this
                 (
                 you
                 know
                 )
                 continued
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 belieue
                 euen
                 your
                 most
                 b
                 Popish
                 Authors
                 )
                 to
                 Popes
                 who
                 haue
                 bene
                 
                   Most
                   wicked
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 sometimes
                 Apostaticall
                 rather
                 than
                 Apostolicall
                 ;
                 and
                 retained
                 onely
                 
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   Functions
                
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 serue
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 you
                 another
                 Engine
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 hooke
                 in
                 those
                 Titles
                 ,
                 whiles
                 you
                 teach
                 that
                 c
                 
                   A
                   Pope
                   who
                   
                   in
                   his
                   life
                   defiled
                   his
                   Sea
                   with
                   most
                   leud
                   and
                   beastly
                   actions
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   after
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   intitled
                   Pope
                   of
                   bad
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                
                 BLESSED
                 MEMORY
                 .
                 Why
                 ?
                 
                   because
                   hereby
                
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   is
                   considered
                   ,
                   not
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   done
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 sense
                 we
                 shall
                 as
                 easily
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 (
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Faith
                 )
                 the
                 Appellation
                 of
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 belong
                 to
                 such
                 Popes
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Holinesse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Your
               fourth
               kind
               of
               Obiections
               are
               taken
               from
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               
                 Ancient
                 Popes
              
               ,
               as
               well
               from
               their
               Titles
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               Acts
               and
               Deeds
               .
               First
               of
               their
               Titles
               ;
               and
               a
               Discouery
               of
               the
               Vanity
               of
               this
               Defence
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               Popes
               of
               the
               first
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               Christ.
               SECT
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               OVR
               Inquisition
               is
               concerning
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Antiquity
               :
               and
               Antiquity
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               may
               be
               confined
               within
               the
               Circumference
               of
               the
               first
               sixe
               hundred
               yeares
               .
               In
               the
               first
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               whereof
               are
               produced
               among
               the
               Popes
               by
               d
               your
               Cardinall
               ,
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               
                 Papal
                 Monarchie
              
               ouer
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               the
               names
               of
               these
               Popes
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 Anacletus
                 ,
                 Euaristus
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 Pius
                 ,
                 Anicetus
                 ,
                 Victor
                 ,
                 Zepherinus
                 ,
                 Calixtus
                 ,
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 Marcellus
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Miltiades
                 ,
                 Marcus
                 :
              
               somewhat
               more
               than
               the
               full
               number
               of
               an
               Inquest
               of
               men
               ;
               it
               were
               well
               ,
               if
               it
               might
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 true
              
               .
               Fo●
               although
               these
               Popes
               were
               iust
               and
               holy
               men
               in
               themselues
               ,
               and
               blessed
               Professors
               of
               Christ
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               sealing
               their
               Faith
               with
               their
               bloud
               :
               Yet
               seeing
               that
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               which
               are
               cited
               in
               their
               names
               ,
               for
               witnessing
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Article
              
               ,
               were
               falsely
               fathered
               vpon
               them
               ,
               it
               must
               needes
               be
               confessed
               that
               you
               haue
               not
               all
               those
               Popes
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               Names
               of
               so
               many
               Popes
               to
               patronize
               your
               Cause
               .
               For
               albeit
               that
               
               e
               
                 Stapleton
                 ,
                 Turrian
              
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               of
               your
               late
               Schoolemen
               propound
               these
               Epistles
               and
               Testimonies
               as
               
                 Most
                 authenticall
                 ,
                 and
                 no-way
                 to
                 be
                 suspected
              
               ;
               Yet
               your
               Cardinall
               ,
               euen
               when
               he
               iudgeth
               them
               to
               be
               most
               Ancient
               ,
               sheweth
               how
               little
               repose
               he
               could
               haue
               in
               them
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               is
               compelled
               to
               grant
               ,
               saying
               ;
               f
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 denie
                 but
                 some
                 errors
                 haue
                 crept
                 into
                 these
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 affirme
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 vndoubtedly
                 the
                 Epistles
                 ,
              
               namely
               which
               were
               written
               by
               those
               Popes
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               point
               a
               learned
               man
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               one
               singularly
               studied
               in
               the
               disquisition
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               for
               discerning
               of
               the
               proper
               workes
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               from
               the
               forged
               and
               counterfeit
               ,
               hath
               giuen
               you
               sufficient
               Reasons
               in
               his
               g
               
                 Censure
                 of
                 Writers
              
               ,
               to
               proue
               the
               obiected
               Epistles
               ,
               which
               your
               Cardinall
               himselfe
               confesseth
               to
               be
               Doubtfull
               ,
               to
               bee
               vndoubtedly
               Bastard
               ,
               and
               adulterate
               :
               Partly
               h
               by
               the
               errors
               that
               are
               apparant
               in
               them
               ,
               no
               lesse
               absurd
               than
               to
               turne
               Cephas
               into
               Caput
               ,
               a
               Stone
               in
               an
               Head
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               Partly
               by
               the
               Confession
               of
               your
               owne
               Learned
               i
               Authors
               ,
               accompting
               diuers
               of
               them
               
                 Suppositions
                 and
                 bastardly
                 false
              
               .
               Thus
               haue
               almost
               all
               of
               these
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               your
               Doctors
               ,
               as
               namely
               
                 Cardinall
                 Cusanus
              
               ,
               Cardinall
               Turrecremata
               ,
               Cardinall
               Baronius
               ,
               and
               (
               by
               your
               leaue
               )
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               himselfe
               ,
               together
               with
               
                 Contius
                 ,
                 Binius
              
               ,
               and
               other
               learned
               men
               ,
               selected
               for
               the
               correcting
               of
               Gratian
               ,
               beene
               excepted
               against
               .
            
             
               Wee
               might
               adde
               heereunto
               ,
               that
               whereas
               among
               infinite
               multitudes
               of
               men
               ,
               each
               man
               is
               distinguished
               and
               discernable
               from
               another
               in
               face
               and
               countenance
               ,
               in
               gesture
               and
               voice
               ,
               yet
               these
               Epistles
               now
               obiected
               haue
               all
               the
               same
               style
               ,
               and
               
                 (
                 for
                 Stylus
                 est
                 orationis
                 quasi
                 Nasus
                 )
              
               as
               it
               were
               the
               same
               Nose
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               cannot
               but
               know
               )
               an
               k
               horrid
               barbarous
               one
               too
               :
               whereas
               the
               Writings
               of
               these
               Popes
               were
               doubtlesse
               polished
               and
               elegant
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               workes
               of
               other
               Authors
               ,
               in
               
               those
               daies
               .
               And
               is
               not
               this
               good
               arguing
               ?
               Did
               not
               the
               Maid
               finde
               out
               Peter
               to
               bee
               a
               Galilean
               by
               his
               Language
               ,
               when
               shee
               said
               
                 Thy
                 speach
                 betrayeth
                 thee
              
               ?
               and
               did
               not
               the
               Gileadites
               discerne
               their
               enemies
               the
               Ephraimites
               by
               their
               defect
               of
               pronouncing
               Shibboleth
               ,
               euen
               as
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               man
               is
               seene
               by
               his
               speach
               ?
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 Examination
                 of
                 these
                 Premises
                 you
                 may
                 finde
                 iust
                 matter
                 for
                 Challenge
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Proctors
                 ,
                 and
                 Pleaders
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Primacy
                
                 ,
                 from
                 these
                 Popes
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 fourefold
                 Iniurie
                 .
                 First
                 to
                 their
                 Aduersaries
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 traduce
                 as
                 enemies
                 to
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 admitting
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 so
                 
                   holy
                   Popes
                
                 of
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 age
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 Christians
                 ought
                 to
                 beleeue
                 and
                 reuerence
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 clamour
                 they
                 abuse
                 their
                 Readers
                 ,
                 by
                 deliuering
                 vnto
                 them
                 onely
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Popes
                   Epistles
                
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 vsuall
                 in
                 false
                 Certificates
                 ,
                 wherein
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 reade
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 names
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 the
                 parties
                 themselues
                 neuer
                 yeelded
                 their
                 consent
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Stage-play
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 presented
                 Personates
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 Persons
                 themselues
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 chins
                 of
                 boyes
                 are
                 fixed
                 the
                 beards
                 of
                 old
                 men
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 theatricall
                 forgery
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 Popes
                 ,
                 by
                 vrging
                 writings
                 in
                 their
                 name●
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 theirs
                 )
                 must
                 proue
                 them
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 foolish
                 ,
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 barbarous
                 .
                 Our
                 zeale
                 therefore
                 to
                 those
                 blessed
                 Popes
                 doth
                 challenge
                 your
                 Obiectors
                 of
                 extreme
                 iniury
                 to
                 their
                 memory
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Ancient
                 as
                 Successiue
                 ;
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 boast
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 your
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Nuncupatiue
                   Testament
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 your
                 Chiefest
                 Article
                 is
                 your
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 
                   Papall
                   Monarchy
                
                 :
                 yet
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consult
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 testifie
                 this
                 Article
                 in
                 tht
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 namely
                 those
                 
                   Ancient
                   Popes
                
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 better
                 assurance
                 of
                 their
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 confessed
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 both
                 fraught
                 with
                 Errors
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 
                   falsely
                   imposed
                
                 vpon
                 those
                 Popes
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 to
                 condemne
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 of
                 sacrilegious
                 
                 negligence
                 and
                 vnfaithfulnesse
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 preseruing
                 that
                 
                   sacrum
                   Depositum
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Ancient
                   Tradition
                   of
                   Popes
                
                 from
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 )
                 and
                 consequently
                 must
                 inferre
                 a
                 iust
                 suspition
                 of
                 Falshood
                 in
                 the
                 Chiefest
                 ground
                 of
                 your
                 Romish
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 pretended
                 Law
                 of
                 Tradition
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 also
                 an
                 iniury
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 greatest
                 Iniury
                 that
                 we
                 lament
                 is
                 the
                 wrong
                 which
                 your
                 Obiectors
                 doe
                 vnto
                 their
                 own
                 Consciences
                 ;
                 when
                 some
                 will
                 haue
                 all
                 those
                 Epistles
                 to
                 be
                 Authenticall
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 of
                 absolute
                 Beleefe
                 without
                 Exception
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 are
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 confesse
                 and
                 proue
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 mixed
                 both
                 with
                 Theologicall
                 &
                 Chronologicall
                 falshoods
                 .
                 Some
                 againe
                 (
                 especially
                 your
                 l
                 Cardinal
                 )
                 obtruding
                 Epistles
                 in
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 doubting
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 truely
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 these
                 Popes
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 other-where
                 also
                 reiecting
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 Counterfeits
                 .
                 So
                 foolish
                 is
                 his
                 Obiection
                 ,
                 in
                 alleaging
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 Ancient
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ignorant
                 that
                 there
                 haue
                 beene
                 
                   Ancient
                   forgeries
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 stampe
                 your
                 owne
                 iudicious
                 Authors
                 haue
                 noted
                 these
                 to
                 bee
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 exceedeth
                 almost
                 the
                 highest
                 note
                 of
                 (
                 to
                 speake
                 mildely
                 )
                 Inconsideration
                 ,
                 to
                 proue
                 your
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 
                   Romish
                   Primacy
                
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 Primatus
                 ]
                 mentioned
                 sometimes
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 in
                 their
                 Epistles
                 :
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 owne
                 m
                 Contius
                 teacheth
                 )
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 ,
                 to
                 iudge
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 Ancient
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 that
                 word
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 currant
                 stampe
                 in
                 that
                 age
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 great
                 iniurie
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 doe
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 Conscience
                 ?
              
               
                 Finally
                 pardon
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 impute
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 Impiety
                 to
                 those
                 holy
                 Popes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 those
                 bloudy
                 Massacres
                 ,
                 wherin
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 infinite
                 other
                 godly
                 Professors
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 bequeathed
                 their
                 bodies
                 to
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 soules
                 and
                 spirits
                 by
                 Martyrdome
                 to
                 his
                 armes
                 of
                 blessednesse
                 ;
                 should
                 be
                 wholly
                 busyed
                 in
                 their
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 about
                 poynts
                 of
                 
                   Ordination
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Inuention
                   of
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                
                 and
                 aduancing
                 the
                 
                   Prerogatiues
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 but
                 neuer
                 to
                 vtter
                 any
                 syllable
                 of
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 and
                 Consolation
                 ,
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 Flocke
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 dayly
                 in
                 the
                 iawes
                 of
                 the
                 Wooluish
                 Persecutors
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 Epistles
                 by
                 you
                 obiected
                 do
                 make
                 appeare
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Your
               Obiections
               ,
               from
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               
                 Ancient
                 Popes
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Second
               Three
               hundred
               yeeres
               ;
               and
               the
               Vanity
               thereof
               discouered
               .
               SECT
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               FOr
               the
               Second
               Three
               hundred
               yeeres
               are
               presented
               before
               vs
               a
               Second
               Iury
               of
               n
               Twelue
               Popes
               ,
               to
               giue
               their
               Verdicts
               for
               proofe
               of
               the
               extent
               of
               their
               owne
               Papall
               and
               Monarchicall
               power
               and
               
                 Iurisdiction
                 Ecclesiasticall
              
               ,
               ouer
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Christ
               throughout
               the
               world
               .
               Manifold
               haue
               been
               the
               Answers
               ;
               of
               Many
               to
               these
               Testimonies
               ,
               which
               the
               breuity
               that
               we
               haue
               propounded
               to
               our selues
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               vs
               to
               relate
               :
               our
               Answers
               shall
               be
               no
               lesse
               plaine
               ,
               and
               yet
               more
               compendious
               .
               1.
               
               Almost
               all
               of
               these
               Testimonies
               may
               be
               denied
               in
               that
               sense
               of
               
                 absolute
                 Monarchie
              
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               they
               are
               propounded
               .
               As
               for
               the
               first
               man
               of
               the
               Inquest
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Pope
                 Iulius
              
               ,
               he
               plainely
               speaketh
               of
               Document
               &
               Instruction
               receiued
               from
               Peter
               ;
               and
               not
               of
               Dominion
               ,
               or
               Iurisdiction
               :
               which
               may
               be
               an
               Answer
               to
               many
               of
               the
               rest
               2.
               
               Some
               speake
               not
               ,
               but
               their
               Counterfeits
               ,
               as
               the
               last
               Iurist
               
                 Pope
                 Gregory
              
               ,
               in
               an
               Epistle
               ,
               wherein
               Eusebius
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               beene
               o
               Subiect
               vnto
               him
               ;
               when
               as
               (
               as
               our
               Doctor
               p
               Reynolds
               hath
               proued
               )
               there
               was
               
                 no
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Saint
                 Gregory
                 .
              
               This
               tricke
               of
               corrupting
               the
               writings
               of
               Antient
               Popes
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               seene
               in
               their
               Epistles
               for
               the
               first
               Three
               hundred
               yeeres
               ,
               giue
               vs
               iuster
               cause
               to
               suspect
               the
               Popish
               Scribes
               ,
               in
               the
               Second
               Three
               hundred
               yeeres
               .
               3.
               
               Some
               haue
               beene
               already
               satisfied
               by
               Parallels
               .
               4.
               
               q
               Reuerence
               (
               say
               some
               Popes
               )
               
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolike
                 See
              
               ;
               So
               you
               know
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               doth
               require
               of
               the
               Husband
               ,
               *
               Honour
               towards
               his
               Wife
               ;
               and
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               *
               
                 Reuerence
                 vnto
                 Widowes
                 .
                 Reuerence
              
               therefore
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               due
               r
               estimation
               of
               all
               persons
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Order
               and
               Degree
               ,
               may
               bee
               
               exacted
               without
               any
               Note
               of
               Dominion
               .
               5.
               
               Nine
               of
               these
               Popes
               call
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               and
               Bishop
               thereof
               either
               s
               
                 Head
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
              
               ,
               or
               One
               that
               hath
               the
               t
               
                 Care
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
              
               ,
               or
               one
               hauing
               u
               Principality
               ;
               Euery
               of
               which
               (
               as
               *
               you
               know
               )
               were
               antiently
               ascribed
               to
               other
               Churches
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               besides
               the
               Romane
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Some
               may
               be
               checked
               by
               Retorsion
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               first
               and
               last
               witnesse
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ;
               if
               from
               the
               words
               obiected
               out
               of
               that
               
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Iulius
              
               ,
               you
               shall
               inferre
               that
               he
               had
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Monarchy
              
               throughout
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ;
               then
               may
               wee
               more
               iustly
               conclude
               that
               the
               same
               Pope
               ,
               being
               challenged
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               East
               (
               whom
               he
               calleth
               
                 Most
                 dearely
                 beloued
              
               )
               both
               for
               writing
               to
               them
               Alone
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               owne
               Authority
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               transgressing
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               admitting
               men
               vnto
               his
               Communion
               ,
               that
               had
               beene
               by
               them
               deposed
               ;
               and
               answering
               to
               the
               one
               that
               x
               
                 Although
                 he
                 wrote
                 alone
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 his
                 fellow
                 Bishops
              
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               other
               standing
               onely
               vpon
               his
               iustification
               ,
               in
               not
               transgressing
               the
               Canons
               of
               Ancient
               Councels
               ,
               hee
               was
               neither
               accompted
               of
               them
               ,
               not
               yet
               esteemed
               himselfe
               the
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Pope
              
               and
               Monarch
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               last
               ,
               to
               wit
               Gregory
               ,
               if
               in
               some
               tearmes
               he
               seeme
               to
               speake
               somewhat
               lowd
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               were
               very
               great
               ,
               yet
               by
               confining
               himselfe
               to
               the
               y
               
                 Constitution
                 of
                 Iustinian
              
               ,
               and
               disclaiming
               (
               as
               *
               you
               know
               )
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
              
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               most
               odious
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               now
               Romane
               signification
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Iurisdiction
              
               ,
               hee
               was
               too
               little
               to
               become
               in
               that
               Sense
               a
               Romane
               Pope
               .
               Againe
               ,
               *
               Damasus
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 called
                 the
                 Easterne
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Sonnes
                 :
              
               belike
               it
               was
               in
               loue
               .
               Yet
               the
               same
               
                 Easterne
                 Bishops
              
               called
               Damasus
               z
               
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 Fellow
              
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Some
               may
               be
               confuted
               and
               indeed
               confounded
               by
               as
               Antient
               *
               Oppositions
               ;
               as
               of
               the
               Orientalls
               ,
               against
               the
               Authority
               of
               Pope
               Iulius
               ;
               of
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Africke
              
               ,
               against
               the
               pretended
               Authority
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Zozimus
              
               ;
               and
               of
               Cyrill
               against
               Pope
               Innocentius
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Our
               Generall
               Discouery
               of
               the
               Vanity
               of
               your
               Proofes
               of
               
                 Papall
                 Monarchy
              
               ,
               from
               the
               mouthes
               of
               Popes
               themseluos
               ,
               who
               haue
               beene
               anciently
               noted
               of
               Pride
               .
               SECT
               .
               13.
               
            
             
               OVr
               Sauiour
               Christ
               obseruing
               the
               equity
               of
               humane
               Law
               ,
               applied
               it
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               saying
               ,
               *
               
                 If
                 I
                 giue
                 testimony
                 of
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 my
                 testimonie
                 were
                 not
                 true
              
               And
               why
               then
               should
               not
               this
               Consequence
               ,
               vsed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               be
               of
               force
               against
               your
               Consequences
               taken
               from
               the
               testimonies
               of
               those
               Popes
               ,
               who
               boast
               themselues
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               
                 Vicars
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ?
               Yes
               verily
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               such
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Selfe-loue
               in
               euery
               man
               so
               bewitching
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               discerne
               Any
               sooner
               than
               himselfe
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               if
               in
               all
               Courts
               of
               Pleas
               greatest
               exception
               is
               taken
               against
               selfe-Testimony
               ,
               in
               a
               mans
               owne
               Cause
               ,
               then
               ought
               not
               this
               our
               Answer
               seeme
               harsh
               vnto
               you
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               denie
               the
               Assumptions
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               euen
               of
               more
               Primitiue
               times
               ,
               haue
               made
               for
               the
               aduantage
               of
               their
               
                 Romane
                 Iurisdiction
              
               :
               and
               that
               so
               much
               the
               lesse
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               many
               Popes
               of
               that
               age
               are
               noted
               to
               haue
               beene
               taxed
               for
               their
               great
               Arrogancy
               ,
               e
               by
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Fahers
              
               of
               their
               owne
               Times
               .
               Whereupon
               it
               is
               that
               we
               haue
               heard
               a
               Tertullian
               girding
               at
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               would
               bee
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               ;
               b
               Polycrates
               contemning
               his
               threats
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               as
               
                 Vaine
                 Terrors
              
               :
               c
               Cyprian
               noting
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Pride
              
               ,
               and
               scorning
               his
               
                 Tyrannicall
                 terror
              
               :
               The
               Fathers
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
              
               d
               Africke
               (
               among
               whom
               Saint
               Augustine
               was
               one
               )
               branding
               
                 Three
                 Popes
              
               with
               the
               note
               of
               
                 Smoakie
                 Arrogance
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Saint
                 Augustine
              
               himselfe
               poynting
               at
               the
               vaine
               Boasting
               of
               Rome
               :
               nay
               euen
               Saint
               f
               Hierom
               also
               durst
               say
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               State
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               
                 Away
                 with
                 Ambition
              
               .
               And
               how
               did
               Saint
               g
               Basil
               beard
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               termes
               of
               
                 Westerne
                 superciliousnesse
                 &
                 Pride
              
               ?
               Others
               likewise
               (
               albeit
               more
               couertly
               and
               closely
               )
               '
               twitted
               other
               Popes
               ;
               h
               
                 Cyrill
                 ,
                 We
                 may
                 not
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 for
                 the
                 speaches
                 of
                 Some
              
               (
               meaning
               the
               Pope
               ,
               with
               others
               )
               
                 suffer
                 our
                 Canons
                 to
                 bee
                 
                 infringed
                 :
              
               and
               Saint
               i
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 We
                 also
                 haue
                 our
                 senses
                 about
                 vs
              
               ;
               speaking
               in
               Opposition
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               intimating
               that
               shee
               conceited
               too
               highly
               of
               her
               own
               Iudgement
               .
               Thus
               these
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Popes
               ,
               of
               their
               daies
               ,
               being
               otherwise
               holy
               Fathers
               also
               .
               For
               we
               forbeare
               to
               Oppose
               against
               you
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Authors
               of
               after-ages
               ,
               who
               speake
               against
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Pride
              
               as
               liberally
               ,
               as
               did
               k
               Nicephorus
               ,
               who
               condemned
               Pope
               Vigilius
               of
               
                 Insolency
                 ,
                 in
                 Excommunicating
                 Mennas
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               one
               of
               your
               owne
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Superiority
               of
               the
               Councell
               aboue
               the
               Pope
               ,
               say
               that
               l
               
                 Popes
                 doe
                 commonly
                 stretch
                 their
                 fringes
                 too
                 much
                 arrogating
                 that
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 a
                 Councell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 WHat
                 ?
                 holy
                 Popes
                 (
                 wil
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 
                   proud
                   ,
                   arrogant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 challenging
                 Dominion
                 aboue
                 others
                 without
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Iurisdiction
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 the
                 holy
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 ambitiously
                 wished
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 solicitation
                 of
                 their
                 Mother
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 
                   They
                   might
                   sit
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdome
                   :
                
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 that
                 sought
                 among
                 themselues
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Who
                   should
                   be
                   Chiefe
                
                 :
                 They
                 were
                 likewise
                 zealously-holy
                 seruants
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 beyond
                 their
                 Commission
                 would
                 haue
                 had
                 *
                 
                   fire
                   from
                   heauen
                
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 .
                 And
                 certainely
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Classis
                 and
                 rancke
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Three
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 Successors
                 of
                 those
                 Disciples
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 many
                 virtues
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 these
                 kinde
                 of
                 defects
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 holy
                 and
                 Primitiue
                 Popes
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 of
                 those
                 Popes
                 ,
                 who
                 a
                 Thousand
                 yeeres
                 after
                 them
                 haue
                 degenerated
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 sincere
                 Religion
                 of
                 their
                 Predecessors
                 ?
                 What
                 ?
                 but
                 as
                 of
                 Gyants
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 ,
                 whose
                 thumbs
                 of
                 Pride
                 were
                 greater
                 than
                 their
                 
                   Fathers
                   Loynes
                
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 these
                 our
                 Answers
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 theis
                 more
                 Generall
                 ,
                 are
                 summed
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 subtraction
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 Obiections
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 satisfied
                 thereby
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 the
                 Remainder
                 for
                 your
                 aduantage
                 will
                 be
                 iust
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 vaine
                 and
                 friuolous
                 is
                 the
                 pretence
                 for
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Article
                   of
                   Vniuersall
                   Iurisdiction
                   ouer
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Your
               Second
               kinde
               of
               Obiections
               ,
               from
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               Popes
               ,
               is
               from
               their
               Acts
               ,
               in
               exercising
               of
               their
               pretended
               Papall
               Authority
               ;
               and
               our
               Discouerie
               of
               the
               Vanity
               thereof
               .
               SECT
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               THis
               Vniuersall
               Exercise
               of
               Papall
               Authority
               ,
               your
               m
               Cardinall
               will
               haue
               vs
               discerne
               in
               three
               points
               ,
               1.
               
               Of
               Confirming
               ;
               2.
               
               Of
               Deposing
               ;
               3.
               
               Of
               
                 Restoring
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 wheresoeuer
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 Authority
                 :
                 Euery
                 which
                 act
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 it selfe
                 a
                 sufficient
                 proofe
                 of
                 his
                 Primacy
                 ouer
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               You
               may
               take
               for
               your
               first
               Answer
               ,
               that
               anciently
               Institutions
               of
               Metropolitans
               and
               Patriarchs
               were
               done
               by
               Communicatory
               letters
               to
               the
               Chiefe
               
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ergò
              
               for
               Order-sake
               :
               by
               Communicatory
               Letters
               ,
               we
               say
               ;
               or
               (
               as
               we
               may
               call
               them
               )
               
                 Letters
                 of
                 Correspondence
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               agreement
               in
               the
               Faith
               :
               in
               which
               case
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               sent
               his
               Pall
               ,
               in
               token
               of
               his
               Assent
               .
               So
               likewise
               the
               Popes
               Deposing
               of
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               without
               the
               Romane
               Dioces
               ,
               was
               but
               an
               Expression
               of
               his
               Assent
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               hee
               thought
               them
               iustly
               deposed
               .
               The
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               his
               power
               in
               Restitution
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               had
               beene
               deposed
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               like
               manifestation
               of
               his
               Consent
               ,
               to
               haue
               such
               and
               such
               restored
               ;
               euen
               as
               other
               Patriarchs
               often
               did
               .
               So
               that
               your
               Proofe
               fayleth
               in
               Two
               maine
               points
               :
               1.
               
               You
               produce
               no
               one
               Example
               ,
               wherein
               it
               can
               appeare
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               could
               either
               
                 Institute
                 ,
                 Confirme
                 ,
                 Depose
              
               ,
               or
               Restore
               any
               such
               Bishop
               by
               his
               owne
               Authority
               alone
               ,
               without
               the
               helpe
               of
               a
               Councell
               .
               2.
               
               That
               infinite
               Examples
               are
               Recorded
               of
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Metropolitans
              
               ,
               and
               Patriarchs
               ,
               which
               haue
               beene
               
                 Instituted
                 ,
                 Deposed
              
               ,
               and
               Restored
               without
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
            
             
             
               Your
               Cardinall
               himselfe
               foreseeing
               thus
               much
               ,
               seeketh
               to
               preuent
               it
               by
               a
               Second
               Opposition
               :
               n
               Although
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 not
                 himselfe
                 Confirme
                 all
                 other
                 Remote
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 might
                 allow
                 that
                 power
                 vnto
                 other
                 Patriarkes
                 and
                 Primates
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seemeth
                 hee
                 did
                 some-where
                 .
              
               Marke
               [
               
                 Hee
                 might
              
               ]
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 peraduenture
                 hee
                 did
              
               ;
               and
               [
               
                 As
                 it
                 seemeth
              
               ]
               which
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 probable
              
               .
               Doe
               you
               not
               see
               with
               what
               rotten
               Timber
               this
               your
               Master-builder
               frameth
               the
               Arch-pillar
               of
               your
               Romane
               Faith
               ?
               and
               with
               what
               vntempered
               morter
               hee
               daubeth
               it
               ,
               when
               hee
               hath
               done
               ?
               Notwithstanding
               it
               be
               without
               all
               Peraduenture
               ,
               that
               (
               if
               wee
               must
               beleeue
               Pope
               o
               
                 Agapet
                 )
                 There
                 was
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Ascention
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 yeare
              
               535.
               
                 any
                 one
                 Bishop
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 East
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 any
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 before
                 Mennas
                 who
                 was
                 now
                 so
                 ordained
                 by
                 Agapetus
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               know
               that
               your
               Cardinall
               ,
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               exercised
               his
               Authoritie
               of
               
                 Instituting
                 ,
                 Deposing
              
               ,
               and
               Restoring
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               within
               the
               Bishopricks
               of
               other
               Patriarkes
               ,
               giueth
               instance
               in
               some
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               the
               q
               Popes
               themselues
               haue
               challenged
               to
               be
               within
               their
               owne
               
                 Romane
                 Dioces
              
               ,
               as
               namely
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Thessaly
               ,
               of
               France
               ,
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               of
               Africke
               ,
               of
               Salonia
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               .
               If
               any
               should
               take
               vpon
               him
               to
               proue
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Durham
              
               to
               be
               Primate
               of
               the
               Prouince
               of
               Yorke
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               authoritie
               ouer
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chester
              
               ,
               because
               he
               exerciseth
               his
               Episcopall
               Iurisdiction
               of
               
                 Instituting
                 ,
                 Admonishing
                 ,
                 Suspending
              
               ,
               and
               Restoring
               Ministers
               within
               his
               owne
               Bishopricke
               of
               Durham
               ,
               were
               this
               tolerable
               arguing
               trow
               you
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               futilitie
               (
               saith
               Tullie
               )
               than
               for
               any
               man
               to
               obiect
               that
               ,
               to
               which
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               retorted
               vpon
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               tell
               what
               to
               say
               :
               We
               shall
               therefore
               deale
               with
               you
               herein
               by
               the
               Art
               of
               Retorsion
               .
               Cyprian
               ,
               as
               Primate
               of
               the
               Primates
               within
               Africke
               ,
               did
               (
               as
               r
               Pamelius
               witnesseth
               of
               him
               )
               
                 Institute
                 whom
                 he
                 would
                 within
                 
                 the
                 Prouinces
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Primates
                 .
              
               The
               same
               s
               Cyprian
               Constituted
               Sabinus
               Bishop
               ,
               instead
               of
               Basilides
               ,
               whom
               hee
               had
               deposed
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               Stephen
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               after
               professed
               to
               hold
               the
               same
               Sabinus
               in
               his
               Bishopricke
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               dislike
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               in
               despight
               of
               the
               same
               Pope
               .
               Nor
               thus
               onely
               ,
               but
               Cyprian
               againe
               will
               bee
               knowne
               to
               haue
               t
               
                 Confirmed
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 whose
                 Communion
                 both
                 hee
              
               (
               as
               himselfe
               speaketh
               )
               
                 and
                 his
                 Collegues
                 and
                 Fellow-Bishops
                 gaue
                 approbation
                 vnto
                 .
              
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               Pope
               u
               
                 Gregorie
                 the
                 First
              
               ,
               vpon
               his
               Election
               ,
               
                 sent
                 his
                 Synodicall
                 and
                 Communicatorie
                 Letters
                 vnto
                 the
                 Foure
                 Patriarks
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Iohn
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Eulogius
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Gregorie
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 Iohn
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
              
               with
               testification
               of
               his
               Orthodox
               Faith
               ,
               in
               beleeuing
               the
               
                 Foure
                 First
                 Generall
                 Councels
              
               .
               And
               lest
               that
               you
               may
               thinke
               hee
               was
               the
               First
               Pope
               ,
               that
               sought
               this
               kinde
               of
               Approbation
               ,
               by
               such
               Synodicall
               and
               Circular
               Epistles
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               obserue
               (
               with
               your
               x
               Baronious
               )
               how
               hee
               in
               expresse
               words
               confesseth
               that
               hee
               did
               this
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 Custome
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessours
                 :
              
               as
               was
               also
               obserued
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Segouia
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Excommunicating
               of
               Others
               ,
               this
               being
               but
               a
               denying
               to
               haue
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               other
               Patriarks
               and
               Churches
               thought
               it
               as
               proper
               to
               themselues
               ,
               to
               denie
               their
               Communion
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               could
               by
               dis-uniting
               himselfe
               from
               them
               .
               Else
               could
               not
               the
               Easterne
               Bishops
               ,
               among
               whom
               there
               were
               many
               Orthodoxe
               ,
               y
               Capitulate
               with
               Pope
               Iulius
               to
               haue
               Communion
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               vpon
               this
               Condition
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 Communion
                 with
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 ordeined
                 :
              
               otherwise
               they
               professed
               
                 Contrarily
                 to
                 haue
                 no
                 Communion
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               Not
               to
               tell
               you
               that
               Dioscorus
               z
               did
               
                 Excommunicate
                 Pope
                 Leo.
              
               Yea
               ,
               will
               you
               say
               ,
               an
               Heretike
               an
               Or●hodoxe
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               yet
               did
               hee
               this
               vpon
               the
               knowne
               iudgement
               of
               the
               East-Church
               ,
               vpon
               a
               Common
               right
               and
               abilitie
               
               in
               all
               Churches
               ,
               to
               denie
               their
               Communion
               to
               what
               other
               Churches
               soeuer
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               perswaded
               to
               deserue
               their
               dis-union
               .
               Vpon
               which
               ground
               a
               
                 Mennas
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 Excommunicated
                 Vigilius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
              
               which
               though
               it
               were
               in
               an
               vniust
               Cause
               (
               such
               as
               in
               the
               
                 Papall
                 Excommunications
              
               often
               happen
               to
               be
               )
               yet
               doth
               it
               inferre
               this
               Truth
               ,
               that
               vpon
               a
               iust
               cause
               it
               was
               lawfull
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               We
               leaue
               other
               Examples
               of
               Retorsion
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               last
               Answer
               ,
               by
               Opposition
               of
               your
               owne
               Popes
               against
               you
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               most
               zealous
               Exactors
               of
               all
               Rights
               belonging
               to
               the
               Papall
               Sea.
               
            
             
               The
               matter
               standeth
               thus
               .
               After
               the
               period
               of
               iust
               Antiquitie
               ,
               which
               we
               prefix
               about
               the
               yeare
               Six
               hundred
               after
               Christ
               ,
               Pope
               b
               
                 Hadrian
                 the
                 First
              
               ,
               about
               the
               yeare
               777.
               writing
               to
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
              
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               
                 Empresse
                 Irene
              
               ,
               layeth
               Claime
               to
               Two
               things
               ;
               First
               to
               the
               
                 Temporall
                 Patrimonie
                 of
              
               Saint
               Peter
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               an
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Iurisdiction
              
               ,
               within
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Patriarkship
               of
               Constantinople
               ;
               which
               hee
               desireth
               them
               
                 to
                 restore
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ;
               and
               he
               expresseth
               in
               his
               Petition
               
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 &
                 Archbishops
                 .
              
               Fourescore
               yeeres
               after
               him
               succeedeth
               Pope
               c
               
                 Nicolas
                 the
                 First
              
               ,
               who
               reneweth
               the
               same
               Claime
               in
               his
               
                 Epistle
                 vnto
                 Michael
                 the
                 Emperour
              
               ,
               propounding
               vnto
               him
               the
               Challenge
               formerly
               made
               by
               his
               
                 Predecessour
                 Hadrian
              
               ;
               and
               specially
               and
               by
               name
               hee
               setteth
               downe
               the
               particular
               Prouinces
               and
               Dioces
               ,
               which
               were
               with-held
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               your
               d
               Iesuite
               out
               of
               
                 Leo
                 Sapiens
              
               saith
               )
               
                 had
                 bin
                 pulled
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Bishopricke
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 the
                 Bishopricke
                 of
                 Thessalonica
              
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               whereof
               had
               bin
               but
               the
               Popes
               Vicar
               therein
               ;
               together
               with
               the
               Regions
               of
               
                 Achaia
                 ,
                 Mysia
                 ,
                 Dardania
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               wherein
               were
               the
               Metropolitanes
               of
               
                 Thessalie
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Athens
                 ,
                 Nicopolis
                 ,
              
               and
               Patarae
               .
            
             
             
               But
               to
               what
               end
               maketh
               all
               this
               his
               Plea
               ?
               namely
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               exercise
               therein
               ,
               as
               from
               his
               owne
               Authoritie
               ,
               the
               
                 Consecration
                 of
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Arch-Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               (
               to
               vse
               the
               words
               of
               your
               Iesuite
               )
               
                 moderate
                 all
                 things
                 throughout
                 all
                 those
                 Regions
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 Institutions
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               for
               further
               Confirmation
               of
               his
               Right
               ,
               hee
               pleadeth
               the
               Ancient
               possession
               which
               his
               Ancestours
               had
               held
               
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 vnto
                 Pope
                 Hormisda
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               for
               the
               tearme
               of
               154.
               yeares
               :
               so
               that
               now
               they
               had
               bin
               aboue
               Three
               hundred
               yeares
               depriued
               of
               these
               Bishopricks
               .
            
             
               Wee
               now
               hereupon
               demand
               ;
               Doe
               your
               Popes
               ,
               after
               so
               long
               processe
               of
               time
               ,
               require
               a
               Restitution
               of
               Right
               and
               power
               of
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Iurisdiction
              
               ,
               in
               certaine
               Prouinces
               Christian
               ?
               then
               doubtlesse
               ,
               all
               this
               time
               ,
               was
               not
               their
               power
               Vniuersall
               in
               All
               others
               wheresoeuer
               .
               And
               furthermore
               the
               
                 Patriarcke
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               hauing
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               the
               
                 Metropolitanes
                 of
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 Thracia
                 ,
              
               consisting
               of
               e
               28.
               
               Prouinces
               ;
               and
               your
               Popes
               making
               claime
               onely
               vnto
               Eight
               of
               those
               ,
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               
                 Papall
                 power
              
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               euident
               that
               they
               outted
               themselues
               from
               all
               such
               Iurisdiction
               in
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               ?
               And
               what
               shall
               be
               further
               said
               of
               the
               other
               
                 Patriarkships
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 Ierusalem
                 ?
              
               Some
               of
               them
               hauing
               Seauen
               ,
               and
               some
               Ten
               Metropolitanes
               vnder
               them
               ,
               and
               were
               as
               exempt
               from
               the
               
                 Iurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               as
               any
               within
               the
               
                 Patriarkship
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               could
               be
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 NOW
                 from
                 your
                 former
                 Argument
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 a
                 Syllogisme
                 ,
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 thus
                 :
                 What
                 Bishop
                 soeuer
                 doth
                 exercise
                 any
                 Authoritie
                 ouer
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 Institute
                 them
                 by
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 their
                 Election
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Letters
                   Communicatorie
                
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Depose
                 them
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 vnder
                 his
                 Iurisdiction
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 haue
                 accordingly
                 
                   Instituted
                   ,
                   Deposed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Restored
                   Bishops
                
                 in
                 all
                 Prouinces
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
                 Therefore
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Monarchs
                
                 
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 Any
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 any-way
                 to
                 be
                 equalled
                 with
                 Others
                 .
                 So
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 apply
                 the
                 Examples
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 bin
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 see
                 how
                 often
                 you
                 shall
                 vn-Monarke
                 your
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 vp
                 many
                 vnexpected
                 Anti-popes
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 exercised
                 by
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Confirming
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Election
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 withstanding
                 dis
                 Restitution
                 :
                 next
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 assumed
                 by
                 those
                 Patriarks
                 ,
                 which
                 Excommunicated
                 your
                 Popes
                 ,
                 but
                 principally
                 by
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Popes
                 ;
                 
                   Pope
                   Gregorie
                
                 confessing
                 it
                 to
                 haue
                 bin
                 an
                 
                   Ancient
                   custome
                
                 in
                 your
                 Popes
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 their
                 Elections
                 to
                 the
                 Approbation
                 of
                 other
                 Patriarks
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Synodicall
                   letters
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 Communion
                 :
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Claime
                 made
                 by
                 Two
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Hadrian
                 and
                 Nicolas
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Restoring
                 vnto
                 them
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 exercising
                 their
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Functions
                 in
                 certaine
                 Prouinces
                 within
                 the
                 Patriarkship
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 
                   A.
                   B.
                
                 challenge
                 absolute
                 Royaltie
                 in
                 Eight
                 Towneships
                 onely
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Manor
                 of
                 
                   C.
                   D.
                
                 (
                 that
                 Manor
                 consisting
                 of
                 28.
                 
                 Towneships
                 )
                 wherein
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   A.
                   B.
                
                 )
                 my
                 Predecessours
                 haue
                 long
                 since
                 had
                 Fishing
                 ,
                 Fowling
                 ,
                 Waifes
                 ,
                 Strayes
                 ,
                 Deodants
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Prerogatiues
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 this
                 Plea
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 his
                 Right
                 hath
                 bin
                 to
                 these
                 Eight
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 power
                 for
                 Fishing
                 ,
                 Fowling
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 hath
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 bin
                 exercised
                 accordingly
                 ?
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 pleading
                 but
                 for
                 Eight
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 that
                 he
                 renounceth
                 all
                 Claime
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Twentie
                 besides
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 your
                 
                   Popes
                   Monarchicall
                   Prerogatiue
                   of
                   Instituting
                   ,
                   Deposing
                   ,
                   and
                   Restoring
                
                 of
                 all
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Patriarkes
                 throughout
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 somewhat
                 abated
                 ,
                 being
                 confined
                 within
                 his
                 owne
                 Peculiars
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   A.
                   B.
                
                 by
                 his
                 Plea
                 for
                 Fishing
                 and
                 Fowling
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   Bishops
                
                 of
                 other
                 Dioces
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 Cases
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Act
                 essentiall
                 or
                 proper
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 accidentall
                 and
                 of
                 common
                 Congruitie
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 of
                 Necessitie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Your
               Fifth
               ground
               of
               Obiections
               ,
               taken
               from
               a
               pretended
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Right
                 of
                 Appeales
              
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               a
               Principall
               part
               of
               your
               Romane
               Article
               .
               Our
               first
               Discouerie
               of
               the
               Falsehood
               and
               Vanitie
               of
               the
               First
               Pretences
               taken
               from
               the
               Councell
               of
               Sardice
               .
               SECT
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               POwer
               of
               Appeale
               in
               any
               is
               indeede
               (
               as
               your
               f
               Cardinall
               saith
               )
               
                 A
                 most
                 certaine
                 Argument
                 of
                 Dominion
                 :
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               right
               ,
               and
               proper
               ;
               otherwise
               it
               is
               not
               Power
               ,
               but
               Oppression
               ,
               nor
               Right
               ,
               but
               Vsurpation
               .
               There
               were
               many
               Causes
               ,
               why
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 East
              
               should
               yeeld
               great
               Authoritie
               to
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
              
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               before
               others
               ,
               but
               specially
               because
               of
               the
               Distractions
               and
               Schismes
               among
               themselues
               ,
               by
               manifold
               Heretikes
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Vnion
               which
               in
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               had
               continued
               and
               beene
               maintained
               by
               the
               Bishops
               thereof
               ,
               with
               great
               wisedome
               and
               constancie
               :
               besides
               the
               aduantage
               that
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               had
               gotten
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Imperialtie
               of
               that
               Citie
               .
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               neuer
               shall
               you
               proue
               your
               Article
               of
               
                 Necessitie
                 of
                 Subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 vpon
                 Necessitie
                 of
                 Saluation
                 ,
              
               by
               any
               Right
               of
               Appeale
               to
               the
               Bishop
               thereof
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               maine
               scope
               of
               your
               Cardinall
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               First
               Testimonie
               which
               hee
               propoundeth
               is
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
              
               g
               Sardis
               .
               This
               Councell
               he
               produceth
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               as
               a
               sound
               Argument
               ,
               which
               else-where
               hee
               ranketh
               among
               those
               Councels
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               be
               h
               
                 partly
                 allowed
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 reiected
                 :
              
               As
               if
               Coyne
               partly
               mixed
               and
               Counterfeit
               ought
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               good
               paiment
               .
               Againe
               ,
               in
               this
               hee
               alleageth
               such
               a
               Canon
               ,
               which
               another
               Cardinall
               questioneth
               ,
               saying
               ,
               i
               
                 Wee
                 may
                 lawfully
                 doubt
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 Constitution
                 extant
                 .
              
               And
               this
               againe
               is
               vrged
               to
               proue
               your
               Article
               of
               an
               
               
                 Absolute
                 Monarchicall
                 power
              
               ,
               and
               Diuine
               Right
               thereunto
               in
               the
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Prerogatiue
                 of
                 Appeales
              
               from
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               .
               A
               doctrine
               quite
               ouerthrowne
               by
               the
               same
               Witnesse
               ,
               whom
               your
               Proctor
               hath
               produced
               for
               this
               Cause
               ,
               euen
               the
               
                 Synod
                 of
                 Sardis
              
               it selfe
               ;
               and
               that
               Two
               manner
               of
               wayes
               (
               as
               your
               Cardinall
               k
               Cusanus
               will
               testifie
               )
               One
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Synod
               doth
               limit
               his
               power
               ,
               giuing
               him
               
                 Authoritie
                 to
                 approue
                 any
                 thing
                 concluded
                 by
                 a
                 Particular
                 Synod
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 disallow
                 it
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Synod
                 :
              
               the
               Other
               ,
               that
               the
               Right
               ,
               which
               the
               Pope
               can
               claime
               for
               
                 Appeales
                 ,
                 dependeth
                 Greatly
                 vpon
                 humane
                 Constitutions
                 .
              
               Hee
               might
               as
               truely
               haue
               said
               [
               Altogether
               ]
               as
               wee
               *
               haue
               already
               proued
               ,
               and
               the
               Tenor
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Sardis
              
               it selfe
               doth
               fully
               purport
               :
               l
               
                 If
                 it
                 please
                 you
              
               (
               say
               they
               ,
               speaking
               of
               a
               new
               Constitution
               )
               
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 Ordeined
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Would
               it
               haue
               become
               Orthodox
               Fathers
               so
               to
               haue
               spoken
               ,
               if
               in
               their
               iudgement
               they
               had
               conceiued
               that
               power
               of
               
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
              
               to
               haue
               beene
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               Wee
               confesse
               that
               the
               Supreame
               
                 Right
                 of
                 Appeales
              
               is
               proper
               to
               a
               Monarrh
               ,
               it
               being
               as
               Essentiall
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Monarchie
               to
               haue
               the
               
                 Right
                 of
                 Appeales
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               for
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Monarch
               .
               Wherefore
               bethinke
               your selues
               ,
               if
               the
               Nobles
               in
               any
               Kingdome
               should
               write
               vnto
               their
               Soueraigne
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Exercising
               of
               his
               Authoritie
               receiued
               from
               his
               Ancestors
               (
               as
               the
               Pope
               pretendeth
               to
               haue
               from
               Saint
               Peter
               )
               and
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 pleased
                 and
                 contented
                 that
                 Appeales
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 vnto
                 your
                 Maiestie
                 :
              
               whether
               this
               would
               not
               imply
               ,
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               Monarch
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               
                 Laesa
                 Maiestas
              
               ;
               as
               though
               he
               were
               now
               to
               receiue
               an
               Authoritie
               from
               their
               Grant
               ,
               and
               beneuolence
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               was
               inuested
               and
               established
               by
               his
               Primarie
               Right
               vnto
               the
               Crowne
               ▪
               By
               this
               your
               Cardinals
               beginning
               ,
               you
               may
               guesse
               with
               what
               conscience
               hee
               is
               like
               to
               proceede
               .
            
             
               Examine
               well
               the
               m
               Marginals
               :
               First
               ,
               If
               you
               remoue
               from
               his
               witnesses
               Parties
               themselues
               ,
               many
               being
               the
               Testimonies
               
               of
               your
               n
               Popes
               themselues
               ;
               For
               if
               Adoniah
               say
               hee
               is
               King
               ,
               will
               Solomon
               ,
               or
               any
               wise
               and
               faithfull
               Counsellour
               of
               State
               take
               his
               word
               for
               it
               ?
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               a
               Kings
               Sonne
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Pope
               neuer
               was
               either
               Sonne
               or
               Successour
               to
               such
               a
               Monarch
               ,
               as
               hee
               faineth
               to
               himselfe
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               you
               except
               the
               Examples
               of
               those
               who
               Appeale
               to
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               as
               being
               within
               his
               o
               Patriarkship
               ,
               and
               therefore
               rather
               subiect
               vnto
               him
               than
               others
               ;
               this
               is
               as
               though
               a
               Procter
               would
               say
               ,
               My
               Client
               had
               Tithe
               in
               his
               owne
               Parish
               ,
               therefore
               doe
               the
               next
               Parishes
               adioyning
               owe
               their
               Tithes
               vnto
               him
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               If
               you
               passe
               by
               Appeales
               that
               were
               notoriously
               p
               Impious
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               made
               by
               
                 Fortunatus
                 ,
                 Felix
              
               ,
               and
               Basilides
               :
               in
               this
               Case
               you
               that
               plead
               so
               much
               for
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               could
               not
               haue
               allowed
               Romulus
               to
               say
               thus
               ;
               Fugitiues
               and
               Runnagates
               flye
               vnto
               mee
               for
               succour
               ,
               in
               Opposition
               to
               their
               naturall
               Kings
               and
               Soueraigns
               ;
               therfore
               am
               I
               the
               King
               of
               those
               Kings
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               If
               you
               omit
               such
               holy
               men
               ,
               as
               q
               addressed
               their
               requests
               to
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               (
               such
               as
               were
               
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Flauianus
              
               )
               not
               as
               to
               a
               peremptory
               Iudge
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               a
               Patron
               and
               Arbitrary
               Dais-man
               ,
               and
               one
               vpon
               whose
               Authoritie
               and
               credit
               one
               of
               them
               depending
               acknowledgeth
               in
               expresse
               words
               his
               reason
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               r
               
                 The
                 integritie
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
              
               and
               promising
               to
               abide
               his
               award
               ,
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 be
                 content
                 therewith
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 should
                 be
                 determined
                 ,
                 relying
                 vpon
                 their
                 iudgements
                 ,
              
               so
               Theodoret
               :
               (
               Now
               whom
               one
               acknowledgeth
               to
               be
               his
               Patron
               and
               A●bitratour
               ,
               him
               he
               denie●h
               to
               be
               his
               Iudge
               .
               )
               If
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               these
               many
               Witnesses
               may
               be
               forborne
               ,
               then
               is
               there
               nothing
               at
               all
               said
               for
               the
               
                 Necessitie
                 of
              
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Article
                 of
                 Papall
                 Dominion
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Vniuersall
               Right
               of
               Appeale
               .
               Nay
               ,
               Fifthly
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               but
               obserue
               that
               the
               Popes
               ,
               which
               are
               most
               apprehensiue
               of
               
                 Appeales
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               doe
               not
               plead
               any
               Right
               from
               Diuine
               Authoritie
               ,
               but
               onely
               from
               Ecclesiasticall
               s
               Canons
               and
               Customes
               ;
               so
               then
               (
               for
               the
               Church
               can
               no
               more
               create
               an
               
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               for
               mans
               soule
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               than
               it
               can
               create
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               )
               your
               Article
               cannot
               be
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               wanteth
               Diuine
               Ordinance
               ,
               the
               onely
               Foundation
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Our
               second
               Discouery
               of
               the
               Vanity
               of
               your
               Pretence
               ,
               for
               Vniuersall
               
                 Right
                 of
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
              
               ,
               by
               an
               Argument
               taken
               from
               the
               Councell
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
               SECT
               .
               16.
               
            
             
               ONE
               whole
               Chapter
               is
               spent
               by
               your
               Cardinall
               ,
               in
               answering
               the
               Obiection
               of
               
                 Nilus
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Thessalonica
              
               in
               Greece
               ,
               proouing
               Appeales
               to
               haue
               been
               as
               generally
               allowed
               vnto
               the
               
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               as
               vnto
               the
               
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               
                 Equall
                 Priuiledges
              
               granted
               by
               
                 Generall
                 Councels
              
               to
               the
               one
               with
               the
               other
               .
               In
               answer
               whereunto
               your
               Cardinall
               is
               so
               miserably
               perplexed
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               need
               no
               other
               Reply
               ,
               than
               to
               manifest
               how
               manifoldly
               he
               is
               repugnant
               vnto
               a
               
                 Generall
                 Councell
              
               ,
               to
               euident
               Truths
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               vnto
               himselfe
               ;
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               t
               Marginals
               .
               The
               Canon
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Chalcedon
              
               ,
               held
               in
               the
               yeare
               451.
               standeth
               thus
               :
               
                 If
                 any
                 Clerke
                 haue
                 a
                 Cause
                 against
                 a
                 Clerke
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 iudged
                 by
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 if
                 against
                 a
                 Bishop
                 by
                 an
                 Arch-Bishop
                 ,
                 if
                 against
                 an
                 Arch-Bishop
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Primate
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               The
               question
               is
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               translated
               Primate
               :
               He
               answereth
               ,
               by
               allowing
               the
               Answer
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
              
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 Primate
                 is
                 there
                 meant
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               False
               ;
               for
               the
               Canon
               vseth
               a
               Climax
               or
               Gradation
               from
               
                 Clerke
                 to
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               from
               
                 Bishop
                 to
                 Arch-bishop
              
               ,
               from
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 to
                 Primate
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               :
               Therefore
               doth
               the
               word
               [
               PRIMATE
               ]
               signifie
               that
               which
               is
               expressed
               ,
               namely
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               which
               is
               not
               expressed
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
            
             
               Yet
               be
               it
               that
               it
               pointeth
               out
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               then
               beware
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Head
              
               of
               Monarchie
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                 Constantinople
              
               in
               this
               Gradation
               ,
               hauing
               the
               last
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               the
               most
               excellent
               place
               )
               he
               must
               be
               confessed
               to
               be
               iudged
               ,
               by
               that
               Canon
               ,
               Superior
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               Equall
               to
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
               As
               it
               doth
               appeare
               in
               the
               like
               case
               thus
               :
               A
               common
               Souldier
               is
               subiect
               to
               a
               Lieutenant
               ,
               a
               Lieutenant
               to
               a
               Captaine
               ,
               a
               Captaine
               to
               a
               Colonell
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               Generall
               ;
               shall
               Generall
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               be
               inferior
               to
               a
               Colonell
               ?
               But
               the
               word
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               signifieth
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               therefore
               agreeth
               onely
               with
               the
               
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 onely
                 is
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
              
               False
               ;
               for
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
              
               u
               Carthage
               ,
               applying
               the
               same
               word
               to
               Priests
               ,
               forbiddeth
               that
               any
               be
               called
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Priests
              
               .
               But
               the
               Councell
               speaketh
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               of
               
                 Appellants
                 that
                 were
                 neare
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               False
               ,
               for
               it
               speaketh
               Generally
               of
               x
               
                 Euery
                 Church
              
               ;
               as
               
                 If
                 a
                 Clerke
                 ,
                 If
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 If
                 an
                 Arch-Bishop
              
               ;
               not
               if
               some
               certaine
               ,
               but
               whosoeuer
               .
               But
               the
               Canon
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               speaketh
               of
               the
               
                 First
                 iudgement
              
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Last
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               Appeale
               .
               Most
               false
               ;
               for
               the
               Canon
               it selfe
               denounceth
               peremptorily
               ;
               y
               
                 If
                 any
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 do
                 contrary
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 Canonicall
                 punishments
                 .
              
               Thus
               farre
               appeareth
               your
               Cardinalls
               repugnancy
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Canon
               .
            
             
               This
               Obiection
               is
               a
               
                 Gordian
                 Knot
              
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               vntie
               it
               with
               his
               teeth
               ,
               and
               now
               Alexander-wise
               he
               will
               cut
               that
               which
               he
               cannot
               loose
               .
               *
               
                 These
                 Canons
                 ●f
                 Chalcedon
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Haue
                 no
                 force
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 vntill
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 some
                 Pope
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               Why
               ,
               my
               Masters
               ,
               was
               not
               this
               Councell
               one
               of
               the
               First
               and
               best
               
                 Generall
                 Councells
              
               ?
               Did
               not
               your
               
                 Pope
                 Gregory
              
               adore
               this
               ,
               with
               Three
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Oracle
                 of
                 God
              
               ?
               Was
               there
               euer
               any
               ancient
               Orthodox
               Father
               (
               the
               Popes
               excepted
               )
               that
               tooke
               exception
               vnto
               any
               Canon
               of
               that
               Councell
               ?
               Oh!
               you
               the
               Children
               (
               forsooth
               )
               
                 of
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               who
               can
               blow
               away
               three
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               Reuerend
               Fathers
               and
               Bishops
               with
               one
               breath
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               should
               he
               agree
               with
               Others
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               third
               place
               will
               be
               found
               at
               variance
               both
               with
               
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
              
               ,
               and
               with
               himselfe
               ?
               z
               Nicolas
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 expounded
                 the
                 Canon
                 aright
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Primate
                 was
                 meant
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
              
               and
               notwithstanding
               ,
               for
               a
               farewell
               to
               this
               Obiection
               ,
               he
               saith
               that
               
               a
               
                 The
                 Canon
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               Which
               euidently
               crosseth
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Exposition
              
               ,
               who
               granting
               that
               Iudgement
               to
               be
               there
               allowed
               to
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Per
                 permissionem
                 ,
              
               and
               extraordinarily
               ,
               which
               b
               
                 Per
                 Regulam
              
               ,
               and
               ordinarily
               he
               challenged
               to
               belong
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               could
               not
               but
               vnderstand
               the
               Last
               ,
               &
               therfore
               the
               chiefest
               iudgement
               ;
               for
               Nicolas
               was
               one
               of
               the
               first
               vsurping
               Popes
               .
               But
               your
               Cardinall
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
                 did
                 rightly
                 expound
                 it
                 ,
              
               if
               he
               would
               haue
               him
               make
               his
               Papall
               Iudgement
               (
               for
               in
               gradation
               of
               Appeales
               the
               Last
               is
               alwaies
               the
               highest
               ,
               and
               most
               excellent
               )
               to
               be
               the
               First
               ,
               The
               Popes
               ,
               we
               thinke
               ,
               would
               iudge
               him
               no
               true
               Proctor
               ,
               but
               a
               plaine
               Praeuaricator
               in
               their
               Cause
               .
               So
               easie
               a
               matter
               it
               is
               for
               any
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               repugnant
               to
               all
               Others
               ,
               to
               be
               found
               sometimes
               contradictory
               to
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Our
               third
               Discouery
               of
               the
               Vanity
               of
               your
               Pretence
               of
               Right
               of
               Appeales
               ,
               the
               Principall
               part
               of
               your
               Romane
               Article
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
              
               .
               Anno
               256.
               
               SECT
               .
               17.
               
            
             
               SAint
               Cyprian
               hath
               bene
               often
               an
               Actor
               with
               others
               in
               our
               former
               Scenes
               ,
               in
               this
               he
               entereth
               the
               stage
               alone
               .
               The
               Argument
               of
               his
               
                 Epistle
                 vnto
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
              
               is
               .
               1.
               
               His
               Expelling
               Fortunatus
               and
               Felicissimus
               from
               his
               Communion
               ;
               2.
               
               Their
               
                 Appeale
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
              
               ;
               3.
               
               His
               Preuention
               by
               his
               
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Reasons
               to
               perswade
               the
               Pope
               not
               to
               admit
               of
               their
               Complaints
               .
               The
               summe
               whereof
               is
               comprized
               in
               one
               sentence
               ,
               which
               if
               your
               Cardinall
               had
               set
               downe
               sincerely
               ,
               without
               pulling
               our
               Wi●nes
               backe
               at
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               tale
               (
               by
               omitting
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               his
               speach
               )
               the
               very
               Sentence
               it selfe
               would
               haue
               ,
               on
               Cyprianus
               part
               ,
               decided
               the
               whole
               Cause
               ,
               concerning
               the
               point
               of
               
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
              
               .
               c
               
                 For
                 seeing
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 decreed
              
               (
               saith
               Cyprian
               to
               Pope
               
                 Cornelius
                 )
                 of
                 vs
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 likewise
                 both
                 equall
                 and
                 iust
                 that
                 euery
                 mans
                 Cause
                 be
                 heard
                 where
                 the
                 crime
                 is
                 committed
                 :
                 [
                 And
              
               (
               which
               words
               your
               Cardinall
               thought
               good
               to
               pretermit
               )
               
                 euery
                 Pastor
                 hath
                 committed
                 vnto
                 him
                 a
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 flocke
              
               (
               of
               Christ
               )
               
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 gouern
                 ,
                 &
                 wherof
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 giue
                 an
                 account
                 vnto
                 God.
                 ]
                 And
                 doubtlesse
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 vnder
                 our
                 gouernment
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 gad
                 and
                 wander
                 ,
                 nor
                 rashly
                 and
                 cunningly
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 Bishops
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 Vnity
                 and
                 Concord
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 should
                 pleade
                 their
                 cause
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 both
                 accusers
                 and
                 witnesses
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 ;
                 except
                 some
                 few
                 desperate
                 and
                 naughty
                 fellowes
                 thinke
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Africke
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 lesse
                 power
                 or
                 might
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 iudged
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 grauity
                 of
                 their
                 iudgement
                 haue
                 condemned
                 men
                 whose
                 consciences
                 are
                 fettered
                 in
                 the
                 cords
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 offences
                 :
                 their
                 cause
                 is
                 already
                 knowne
                 and
                 tried
                 ,
                 and
                 iudgement
                 is
                 giuen
                 already
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 Bishops
                 to
                 deserue
                 the
                 reprehension
                 of
                 lightnesse
                 and
                 inconstancy
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               Than
               which
               what
               could
               be
               said
               more
               to
               the
               strangling
               of
               your
               pretended
               
                 Right
                 of
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
              
               ?
            
             
               Your
               Cardinals
               Answeres
               are
               many
               ,
               and
               various
               :
               it
               will
               be
               the
               most
               expedite
               way
               for
               vs
               to
               follow
               him
               step
               by
               step
               .
               d
               1.
               
               Cyprian
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 albeit
                 he
                 did
                 vnwillingly
                 endure
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 altogether
                 abrogate
                 Appeales
                 .
              
               True
               ,
               if
               you
               meane
               simply
               the
               
                 Abrogation
                 of
                 All
                 Appeales
              
               within
               Africke
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               he
               abrogated
               not
               
                 All
                 Appeales
              
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               Rome
               ,
               then
               is
               your
               Answer
               most
               false
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               your
               Cardinall
               instanceth
               in
               an
               Example
               of
               One
               Appealing
               from
               Spaine
               vnto
               Rome
               ,
               many
               hundred
               miles
               distant
               :
               yet
               Cyprian
               writing
               hereof
               (
               saith
               e
               he
               )
               said
               [
               
                 Non
                 tàm
                 ,
                 quàm
                 ]
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 too
                 blame
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 deceiued
                 by
                 the
                 Appellant
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 Appellant
                 himselfe
                 that
                 deceiued
                 him
                 .
              
               As
               though
               this
               were
               not
               a
               full
               Reprehension
               of
               both
               .
               If
               one
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               so
               fellonious
               that
               receiueth
               stolne
               goods
               ,
               as
               the
               man
               that
               did
               steale
               them
               ,
               your
               
                 Non
                 tàm
                 quàm
              
               doth
               distinguish
               them
               in
               the
               degree
               of
               more
               or
               lesse
               fellony
               ,
               but
               maketh
               no
               difference
               in
               their
               nature
               and
               kind
               ;
               for
               both
               
               are
               felonies
               .
               So
               then
               the
               Pope
               was
               lesse
               blameable
               ,
               Ergo
               he
               was
               blameable
               :
               but
               the
               other
               more
               ,
               because
               the
               Appellant
               would
               needs
               Appeale
               in
               the
               consciousnes
               of
               his
               Crime
               ,
               but
               the
               Pope
               entertained
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               presumption
               of
               the
               mans
               integrity
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Both
               blameable
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               Cyprian
               argueth
               )
               
                 against
                 equity
                 and
                 iustice
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               but
               f
               
                 The
                 decree
                 which
                 Cyprian
                 speaketh
                 of
              
               (
               saith
               your
               Cardinall
               )
               
                 was
                 against
                 the
                 First
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 crime
                 is
                 committed
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 forbiddeth
                 not
                 Second
                 iudgements
                 else-where
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Appeale
                 .
              
               Than
               which
               what
               can
               be
               more
               false
               ?
               (
               I
               had
               almost
               said
               ,
               faithlesse
               )
               for
               the
               Cardinall
               himselfe
               knoweth
               that
               Cyprian
               vseth
               this
               as
               a
               Reason
               against
               their
               flying
               to
               Rome
               for
               a
               second
               Iudgment
               ,
               euen
               Because
               (
               saith
               
                 Cyprian
                 )
                 they
                 had
                 bene
                 already
                 iudged
                 by
                 me
                 and
                 my
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 condemned
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               but
               Cyprian
               (
               saith
               g
               he
               )
               
                 argueth
                 from
                 this
                 Decree
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 implyeth
                 most
                 notorious
                 and
                 manifest
                 crimes
                 .
              
               What
               ?
               did
               your
               Cardinall
               meane
               ,
               by
               this
               his
               
                 Ipse
                 dixit
              
               ,
               to
               infascinate
               his
               Reader
               ,
               and
               to
               depriue
               him
               both
               of
               reason
               and
               sense
               ?
               For
               ordinary
               reason
               teacheth
               ,
               in
               points
               of
               Law
               ,
               first
               that
               
                 A
                 man
                 must
                 not
                 distinguish
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Law
                 doth
                 not
                 distinguish
                 :
              
               although
               then
               it
               happened
               that
               these
               Crimes
               of
               the
               Appellant
               were
               indeed
               notorious
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               Decree
               it selfe
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Distinction
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               vaine
               thing
               ,
               to
               thinke
               that
               any
               Crime
               can
               appeare
               so
               Notorious
               to
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               who
               is
               many
               hundred
               miles
               off
               ,
               but
               one
               report
               will
               encounter
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               Appellant
               will
               still
               make
               faire
               pretence
               of
               innocency
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               vntill
               the
               matter
               be
               tryed
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               Appeale
               to
               common
               sense
               ,
               in
               reading
               of
               the
               Canon
               and
               Decree
               it selfe
               ,
               it
               is
               Generall
               ,
               thus
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 iust
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 mans
                 Cause
                 be
                 heard
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 crime
                 is
                 committed
                 .
              
               It
               seemeth
               then
               that
               your
               Cardinall
               dreamed
               of
               a
               Cause
               implyed
               in
               this
               Decree
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               any
               mans
               Cause
               ,
               else
               he
               would
               haue
               considered
               that
               where
               
                 Euery
                 mans
                 Cause
              
               is
               expressed
               ,
               No
               cause
               of
               any
               man
               could
               be
               excepted
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               but
               h
               
                 If
                 Cyprian
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 should
                 here
                 deny
                 Appeales
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 he
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 Appeales
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 to
                 euery
                 place
                 else
                 :
              
               which
               Answer
               how
               vnworthy
               
               it
               is
               the
               iudgement
               of
               any
               man
               of
               learning
               ,
               you
               will
               easily
               perceiue
               .
               Cyprian
               ,
               (
               as
               your
               *
               Pamelius
               noteth
               )
               was
               the
               Chiefe
               
                 Primate
                 in
                 Africke
              
               ,
               who
               held
               a
               Councell
               of
               his
               Bishops
               to
               
                 Excommunicate
                 Fortunatus
              
               ,
               and
               to
               depose
               him
               :
               the
               Councell
               fore-seeing
               the
               factiousnesse
               of
               Fortunatus
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               seeke
               to
               Rome
               ,
               to
               trouble
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               working
               distraction
               betweene
               the
               Churches
               of
               Rome
               and
               Carthage
               ,
               made
               the
               former
               Decree
               ,
               expressing
               the
               iniquity
               of
               any
               Appeale
               to
               Remote
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               Cause
               could
               not
               be
               iustly
               tryed
               .
               Heereby
               the
               said
               Councell
               tooke
               not
               away
               
                 All
                 Appeales
              
               within
               Africke
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               then
               lawfull
               for
               a
               Clerke
               to
               Appeale
               from
               his
               Bishop
               to
               an
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               from
               a
               Metropolitan
               to
               a
               Councell
               :
               and
               behold
               here
               was
               a
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               which
               put
               the
               Period
               to
               all
               further
               Appeales
               ;
               expressely
               forbidding
               Appealing
               to
               places
               so
               remote
               as
               Rome
               was
               ,
               which
               none
               in
               Africke
               could
               come
               vnto
               ,
               without
               Transmigration
               ouer
               Sea.
               Your
               Cardinal's
               Answer
               would
               teach
               a
               man
               to
               argue
               thus
               ;
               There
               lyeth
               an
               Appeale
               from
               th●
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chester
              
               to
               the
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 York
              
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               
                 Court
                 of
                 York
              
               to
               the
               Delegates
               :
               but
               the
               State
               of
               England
               denieth
               
                 Transalpinari
                 ,
                 Appeales
              
               from
               England
               ouer
               the
               Alpes
               to
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Ergò
              
               ,
               the
               State
               of
               England
               abrogateth
               all
               manner
               of
               Appeales
               ,
               whether
               from
               Chester
               to
               York
               ,
               or
               from
               York
               to
               the
               Delegates
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               Cyprian
               ,
               speaking
               of
               those
               Schismaticall
               Appellants
               ,
               Except
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 some
                 few
                 desperate
                 and
                 wretched
                 fellowes
                 thinke
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Africke
                 lesse
              
               ;
               Insinuating
               (
               as
               we
               may
               truly
               ,
               iustly
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               their
               Intention
               interpret
               it
               )
               than
               the
               Authority
               of
               
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ;
               thereby
               impairing
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               iudgement
               of
               a
               
                 Nationall
                 Councell
                 .
                 No
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               your
               i
               Cardinall
               )
               but
               
                 the
                 words
                 [
                 lesse
                 Authority
                 ]
                 haue
                 Relation
                 to
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 signifying
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Africke
                 had
                 authority
                 sufficient
                 to
                 iudge
                 that
                 Cause
                 .
              
               Here
               againe
               he
               feigneth
               Cyprian
               to
               haue
               thought
               those
               
                 few
                 desperate
                 and
                 wretched
                 Appellants
              
               to
               haue
               beene
               so
               absurd
               ,
               as
               to
               thinke
               they
               could
               not
               be
               iudged
               by
               a
               
                 Prouinciall
                 Councell
              
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               were
               subiect
               :
               An
               absurdity
               ,
               which
               none
               i●
               
               Christianitie
               could
               truely
               imagine
               .
               Besides
               the
               words
               [
               
                 Lesse
                 Authoritie
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 iudged
              
               ]
               haue
               Relation
               to
               him
               ,
               whom
               those
               Fellowes
               desired
               to
               re-iudge
               their
               Cause
               ,
               namely
               the
               Pope
               :
               therefore
               it
               was
               as
               much
               as
               if
               Cyprian
               had
               said
               ,
               Least
               those
               
                 few
                 naughty
                 fellowes
              
               may
               thinke
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Africke
              
               haue
               
                 lesse
                 Authority
              
               than
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               Appeale
               vnto
               ;
               and
               their
               Appeale
               was
               to
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
               So
               apparant
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Cyprian
               ,
               thus
               twitting
               those
               
                 Few
                 desperate
                 Appellants
              
               ,
               did
               imply
               that
               there
               were
               in
               Africke
               but
               few
               that
               would
               so
               much
               derogate
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Bishops
               within
               that
               Prouince
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 HItherto
                 haue
                 wee
                 pursued
                 our
                 Aduersay
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 Tract
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 hath
                 beene
                 but
                 beating
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 catching
                 of
                 Butterflies
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 perceiue
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 
                   Right
                   of
                   Appealing
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Not
                   Right
                   of
                   Appealing
                
                 being
                 of
                 that
                 importance
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 either
                 make
                 or
                 marre
                 your
                 
                   Papall
                   Monarch
                
                 and
                 Romane
                 Article
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Dominion
                   ouer
                   all
                   Churches
                
                 ;
                 The
                 Author
                 
                   Saint
                   Cyprian
                
                 being
                 so
                 antient
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 liuing
                 in
                 the
                 250
                 yeere
                 after
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 singular
                 for
                 his
                 learning
                 and
                 iudgement
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 Sanctity
                 and
                 Constancie
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 (
                 euen
                 vnto
                 death
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 admirable
                 a
                 Saint
                 :
                 we
                 shall
                 desire
                 you
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 exact
                 Reuiew
                 of
                 the
                 Case
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 iudge
                 accordingly
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 Epistle
                 is
                 directed
                 vnto
                 
                   Pope
                   Cornelius
                
                 ,
                 a
                 godly
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 very
                 timerous
                 ,
                 and
                 some-what
                 dismayed
                 at
                 the
                 threats
                 of
                 Heretickes
                 and
                 Schismatickes
                 ;
                 whom
                 therefore
                 Cyprian
                 laboureth
                 to
                 support
                 and
                 consolidate
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 disswade
                 him
                 from
                 giuing
                 any
                 eare
                 or
                 Admission
                 vnto
                 Fortunatus
                 and
                 Felicissimus
                 ,
                 both
                 Excommunicate
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 already
                 condemned
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Councel
                   in
                   Africke
                
                 ,
                 and
                 seeking
                 now
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Appeale
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 redresse
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Pope
                 .
                 His
                 Sentence
                 containeth
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 Eight
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 
                 to
                 confute
                 your
                 pretended
                 
                   Right
                   of
                   Appeales
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 reduce
                 to
                 these
                 Three
                 Heads
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 concerneth
                 the
                 Decree
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 the
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 the
                 Third
                 ,
                 the
                 Appellants
                 ,
                 and
                 Delinquents
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Decree
                 defineth
                 plainely
                 that
                 
                   It
                   is
                   vnequall
                   and
                   vniust
                   to
                   haue
                   an
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Cause
                   iudged
                   ,
                   but
                   where
                   the
                   Crime
                   is
                   committed
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Crime
                 was
                 not
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 Romane
                 Dioces
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ment
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 
                   Appeale
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Reason
                 is
                 giuen
                 for
                 this
                 :
                 
                   Because
                   it
                   is
                   vniust
                   to
                   iudge
                   ,
                   where
                   Witnesses
                   and
                   Accusers
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   had
                   :
                
                 But
                 at
                 Rome
                 out
                 of
                 Africke
                 (
                 whence
                 all
                 parties
                 must
                 haue
                 taken
                 a
                 long
                 iourney
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Land
                 and
                 by
                 Sea
                 )
                 Accusers
                 and
                 Witnesses
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 had
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 Cyprian
                 meant
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 Appeale
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Iudges
                 that
                 had
                 condemned
                 these
                 Excommunicates
                 ,
                 namely
                 Cyprian
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Africke
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cyprian
                 telleth
                 the
                 Pope
                 that
                 
                   Euery
                   Bishop
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   Dioces
                   hath
                   a
                   por●ion
                   of
                   the
                   flocke
                   of
                   Christ
                   committed
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                
                 Which
                 being
                 vsed
                 as
                 a
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 disswade
                 the
                 Pope
                 from
                 entertaini●g
                 any
                 Appeale
                 ,
                 doth
                 conclude
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Whole
                 
                   Flocke
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 your
                 pretended
                 
                   Right
                   of
                   Appeale
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Romane
                 Pigment
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 charge
                 ouer
                 
                   a
                   portion
                   of
                   the
                   Flocke
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 vpon
                 euery
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 discharge
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   Euery
                   Bishop
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Cyprian
                   )
                   is
                   to
                   giue
                   accompt
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                
                 namely
                 as
                 Supreme
                 .
                 Which
                 againe
                 ,
                 being
                 vrged
                 as
                 a
                 Motiue
                 to
                 withdraw
                 the
                 Pope
                 from
                 intermedling
                 in
                 that
                 businesse
                 ,
                 doth
                 proue
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 not
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 All
                 other
                 Bishops
                 to
                 Accompt
                 ;
                 and
                 Consequently
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   power
                   of
                   Appeales
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   these
                   men
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Cyprian
                   )
                   is
                   already
                   iudged
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   incurre
                   the
                   reproofe
                   of
                   leuity
                   ,
                   in
                   giuing
                   our
                   Sentence
                
                 ;
                 heereby
                 intimating
                 vnto
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 hee
                 should
                 oppose
                 ,
                 they
                 notwithstanding
                 must
                 bee
                 found
                 Constant
                 in
                 withstanding
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 argue
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 Appeales
                 from
                 those
                 parts
                 were
                 admitted
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 yet
                 might
                 they
                 iustly
                 bee
                 opposed
                 against
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 last
                 Head
                 is
                 the
                 Obseruation
                 of
                 Cyprian
                 his
                 Taxation
                 of
                 the
                 Appellants
                 ,
                 or
                 parties
                 Delinquent
                 ,
                 now
                 flying
                 for
                 succour
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 telleth
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Those
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   whom
                   we
                   rule
                   ouer
                   ,
                   [
                   oportet
                   non
                   circumcursitare
                   ,
                   ]
                   ought
                   not
                   thus
                   to
                   gadd
                   about
                
                 ;
                 calling
                 their
                 contumacious
                 forsaking
                 of
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 their
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 seeking
                 Restitution
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   a
                   Gadding
                
                 and
                 vagrant
                 kinde
                 of
                 wandering
                 :
                 which
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 Contumacy
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 by
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 if
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
                 had
                 beene
                 inherent
                 in
                 the
                 Romane
                 Mitre
                 and
                 Monarchie
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Hee
                 calleth
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Accomplices
                 ,
                 that
                 thus
                 laboured
                 an
                 
                   Appeale
                   ,
                   A
                   few
                   desperate
                   Fellowes
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   vndermined
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Africke
                   ouer
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   Africans
                   ,
                   as
                   Lesse
                
                 ;
                 meaning
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 proued
                 )
                 Lesse
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 And
                 would
                 not
                 your
                 now
                 Pope
                 haue
                 held
                 this
                 also
                 a
                 Contumely
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 thought
                 himselfe
                 such
                 a
                 Monarch
                 )
                 to
                 heare
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 vnderlings
                 to
                 call
                 men
                 
                   Desperate
                   fellowes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   A
                   few
                
                 ;
                 for
                 acknowleging
                 his
                 Soueraignty
                 and
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 by
                 Appealing
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 Few
                 that
                 would
                 thinke
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 Appeales
                 to
                 belong
                 
                   of
                   Right
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ?
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 chargeth
                 them
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 their
                 Act
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   Appealing
                
                 thus
                 irregularly
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 but
                 thereby
                 goe
                 about
                 [
                 
                   Episcoporum
                   concordiam
                   collidere
                   ,
                   ]
                   to
                   burst
                   the
                   Vnion
                   and
                   concord
                   of
                   Bishops
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 iust
                 Appeale
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 breach
                 of
                 Vnity
                 ,
                 betweene
                 a
                 Substitute
                 Bishop
                 and
                 a
                 predominant
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Appeales
                 doe
                 of
                 right
                 appertaine
                 :
                 nay
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 iniurie
                 and
                 sufficient
                 cause
                 of
                 
                   breach
                   of
                   Concord
                
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 such
                 Appeales
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 place
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 alleaging
                 this
                 vnto
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 iust
                 reproofe
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 beleeue
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 iustly
                 Appeale
                 vnto
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 is
                 ther
                 now
                 but
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 your
                 Romane
                 Faith
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Monarchy
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Appeales
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 principall
                 note
                 of
                 his
                 Monarchie
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 examined
                 by
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 Cyprian
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Africke
                
                 ,
                 which
                 thus
                 oppose
                 against
                 Them
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 
                   Nauigârunt
                   Romam
                   ]
                   sayled
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Appeale
                 ;
                 your
                 pretence
                 of
                 so
                 Appealing
                 
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 split
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 Decree
                 ,
                 as
                 vpon
                 a
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 shipwracke
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Fourth
               Discouery
               of
               the
               Vanity
               of
               your
               former
               Pretonce
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Right
                 of
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               from
               the
               Testimonie
               of
               Pope
               Damasus
               .
               SECT
               .
               18.
               
            
             
               ABout
               the
               yeere
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
               367
               ,
               one
               offered
               an
               Appeale
               to
               
                 Damasus
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               and
               receiueth
               this
               Answer
               ;
               k
               
                 In
                 as
                 much
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Pope
               )
               
                 as
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Capua
                 hath
                 so
                 iudged
                 this
                 matter
                 already
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 next
                 adioyning
                 should
                 be
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 Bonosus
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Accusers
                 ,
                 We
                 obserue
                 that
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 iudging
                 [
                 Nobis
                 competere
                 non
                 potest
                 ,
                 ]
                 cannot
                 appertaine
                 vnto
                 vs.
              
               Whereby
               we
               conceiue
               the
               Pope
               confesseth
               his
               no
               Right
               of
               admitting
               an
               Appeale
               ,
               after
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               Iudgement
               of
               a
               
                 Prouniciall
                 Councell
              
               .
               And
               we
               are
               answered
               by
               your
               Cardinall
               ,
               thus
               :
               that
               l
               [
               
                 Non
                 competere
              
               ]
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               than
               [
               
                 Non
                 conuenire
                 ,
                 ]
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 conuenient
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Prouinciall
                 Synod
                 had
                 iudged
                 a
                 Cause
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 conuenient
                 for
                 Damasus
                 to
                 iudge
                 it
                 without
                 cause
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               all
               the
               Answer
               which
               Protestants
               could
               ,
               by
               whatsoeuer
               importunity
               ,
               wrest
               from
               the
               professed
               Aduocate
               of
               your
               Popes
               ;
               which
               ,
               say
               wee
               ,
               fighteth
               against
               all
               forme
               and
               stile
               of
               Law.
               For
               the
               very
               word
               [
               Competit
               ,
               ]
               in
               the
               stile
               of
               the
               Iudiciall
               Court
               ,
               signifieth
               one
               that
               is
               Sufficient
               ,
               as
               
                 Iudex
                 competens
              
               ,
               vsed
               by
               
                 Vlpian
                 ,
                 A
                 Competent
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               a
               
                 Conuenient
                 Iudge
              
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               strict
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Appeale
               ,
               we
               may
               iustly
               Appeale
               to
               all
               Courts
               to
               Christendome
               ,
               whether
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               Ciuill
               ,
               which
               may
               challenge
               any
               Right
               of
               Appeale
               :
               Because
               if
               (
               for
               example
               )
               the
               Iudge
               of
               the
               Audience
               or
               Arches
               should
               answer
               an
               Appellant
               ;
               Sir
               ,
               the
               matter
               hath
               beene
               iudged
               by
               the
               
                 Court
                 of
                 York
              
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               the
               Chancellor
               there
               to
               be
               a
               learned
               ,
               and
               a
               iust
               man
               ,
               therefore
               (
               to
               vse
               your
               Cardinalls
               phrase
               )
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 ●onuenient
              
               for
               mee
               
               to
               iudge
               that
               ,
               which
               hath
               receiued
               a
               former
               iudgement
               ;
               might
               not
               the
               Appellant
               reioyne
               ?
               What
               Sir
               ?
               
                 Not
                 conuenient
              
               for
               you
               to
               receiue
               an
               Appeale
               !
               Why
               ,
               you
               are
               therefore
               appointed
               Iudge
               in
               Cases
               of
               Appeale
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               sworne
               to
               discharge
               your
               Office
               of
               Iudgement
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               preiudice
               any
               Cause
               ,
               by
               saying
               you
               see
               no
               cause
               to
               admit
               it
               ,
               before
               you
               haue
               heard
               it
               .
               For
               bee
               you
               assured
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               either
               shew
               iust
               proofe
               of
               iniustice
               offered
               vnto
               me
               ,
               by
               my
               former
               Iudge
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               must
               submit
               my selfe
               to
               the
               Censure
               of
               your
               Court.
               Such
               an
               incongruity
               and
               absurdity
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               modifie
               the
               word
               [
               Competere
               ]
               with
               the
               bare
               sense
               of
               ,
               Conueniency
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               were
               not
               Conuenient
               for
               one
               to
               performe
               that
               ,
               which
               hee
               is
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               discharge
               .
            
             
               Wee
               therefore
               contend
               for
               the
               strict
               sense
               of
               [
               
                 Non
                 Competere
              
               ]
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Not
                 appertaining
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Pope
               Damasus
               ;
               as
               may
               furthermore
               appeare
               clearely
               by
               the
               Sentence
               it selfe
               ,
               wherein
               Damasus
               will
               haue
               the
               man
               vnderstand
               Two
               things
               ;
               One
               is
               ,
               [
               
                 Forma
                 iudicandi
                 non
                 competit
                 ,
                 The
                 Forme
                 of
                 iudging
                 doth
                 not
                 belong
                 vnto
                 me
              
               ;
               ]
               hee
               saith
               not
               ,
               [
               
                 Causa
                 iudicandi
                 non
                 competit
                 ,
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 iudging
                 belongeth
                 not
                 vnto
                 me
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               you
               know
               that
               no
               true
               
                 Court
                 of
                 Appeale
              
               can
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               not
               
                 a
                 Forme
                 of
                 iudging
              
               :
               the
               Second
               is
               the
               Cause
               ,
               why
               he
               said
               [
               
                 Non
                 competit
              
               ,
               ]
               to
               wit
               ,
               because
               the
               Cause
               had
               beene
               iudged
               by
               a
               
                 Prouinciall
                 Synod
              
               ,
               as
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               [
               
                 Finitimi
                 ,
                 ]
                 Neere
              
               to
               the
               parties
               ,
               as
               well
               Accusers
               ,
               as
               Accused
               :
               as
               if
               he
               had
               taken
               his
               reason
               from
               the
               very
               Decree
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Carthage
              
               ,
               set
               downe
               by
               
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
              
               ,
               whereof
               you
               *
               haue
               heard
               at
               large
               ,
               calling
               it
               Vnequall
               ,
               and
               Vniust
               ,
               that
               a
               Cause
               should
               bee
               iudged
               in
               Remote
               Courts
               ,
               where
               the
               parties
               cannot
               appeare
               ;
               but
               especially
               that
               any
               one
               Iudge
               should
               take
               vpon
               him
               to
               re-iudge
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               preiudged
               by
               a
               
                 Prouinciall
                 Councell
              
               .
            
             
               Otherwise
               ,
               how
               easie
               a
               matter
               had
               it
               beene
               for
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               tendered
               his
               Appeale
               ,
               to
               haue
               pushed
               the
               Popes
               Answer
               away
               with
               the
               hornes
               of
               a
               Dilemma
               ,
               thus
               ;
               Eitheir
               haue
               you
               
                 a
                 Right
              
               of
               iudging
               in
               this
               
                 Case
                 of
                 Appeales
              
               ,
               after
               a
               
                 Prouinciall
                 Councell
              
               ,
               or
               you
               haue
               not
               :
               If
               you
               haue
               ,
               then
               do
               me
               right
               and
               iustice
               to
               heare
               it
               :
               If
               you
               haue
               not
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               but
               a
               false
               Delusion
               
               in
               men
               to
               Attribute
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               an
               
                 Vniuersall
                 power
                 of
                 iudging
                 all
                 Iudges
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Monarch
              
               ouer
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Prouinciall
                 Counsells
                 .
                 Damasus
              
               therefore
               in
               this
               Answering
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 The
                 forme
                 of
                 Iudging
                 [
                 Non
                 potest
                 nobis
                 competere
                 ,
              
               ]
               did
               meane
               that
               he
               could
               not
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               Cause
               ,
               be
               held
               a
               
                 Competent
                 ,
                 sufficient
              
               ,
               or
               lawfull
               Iudge
               .
               Behold
               now
               your
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Iudge
              
               !
               behold
               your
               Monarch
               !
               controlled
               and
               confuted
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               your
               Iudge
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Fifth
               Discouery
               of
               the
               Falshood
               of
               your
               Pretence
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Right
                 of
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               from
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Mileuis
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               19.
               
            
             
               IN
               the
               yere
               of
               Christ
               416
               ,
               m
               
                 Threescore
                 Bishops
                 in
                 a
                 Councell
                 at
                 Mileuis
                 ,
              
               (
               where
               
                 Saint
                 Augustine
              
               was
               present
               )
               decreed
               in
               the
               words
               following
               :
               n
               
                 If
                 Priests
                 or
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 or
                 Inferior
                 Clerkes
                 shall
                 haue
                 complaint
                 against
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 let
                 their
                 next
                 bordering
                 Bishops
                 heare
                 their
                 Cause
                 and
                 determine
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 shall
                 Appeale
                 from
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 Appeale
                 any
                 whither
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 an
                 African
                 Councell
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Primates
                 of
                 the
                 Prouinces
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 :
                 And
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 thinke
                 he
                 may
                 Appeale
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 let
                 none
                 within
                 Africke
                 admit
                 him
                 into
                 their
                 Communion
                 .
              
               Two
               points
               are
               considerable
               in
               this
               Inhibition
               of
               Appeales
               :
               First
               concerneth
               the
               Place
               ,
               the
               Second
               the
               Persons
               ,
               Touching
               the
               Place
               ,
               it
               is
               at
               length
               granted
               by
               your
               great
               Aduocate
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               by
               those
               words
               [
               
                 If
                 any
                 Appeale
                 beyond
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 let
                 none
                 in
                 Africke
                 admit
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 communion
              
               ]
               is
               s
               
                 forbidden
                 Appeales
                 vnto
                 Rome
              
               .
               Where
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               taxed
               ●he
               impudencie
               of
               your
               Gratian
               ,
               who
               whereas
               the
               Canon
               was
               made
               purposely
               
                 against
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
              
               ,
               yet
               shamed
               he
               not
               to
               add
               to
               that
               Canon
               of
               himselfe
               this
               exception
               :
               t
               
                 Except
                 the
                 Appeale
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolike
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               ,
               in
               Musicke
               ,
               
                 Discantus
                 contra
                 punctum
              
               ;
               and
               in
               your
               Law
               ,
               Statuimus
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Abrogamus
               .
            
             
             
               But
               thus
               much
               being
               granted
               ,
               how
               is
               not
               this
               a
               prohibition
               against
               your
               pretended
               
                 Right
                 of
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
              
               ?
               Satisfie
               this
               point
               ,
               or
               else
               yeeld
               the
               Cause
               .
               u
               Although
               (
               saith
               your
               Cardinall
               )
               
                 the
                 Councell
                 prohibited
                 and
                 forbad
                 that
                 Priests
                 and
                 inferior
                 Clerkes
                 should
                 Appeale
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 forbid
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 should
                 admit
                 of
                 Appeales
                 made
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 they
                 any
                 power
                 or
                 authority
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               This
               being
               the
               onely
               Answer
               ,
               which
               ,
               after
               his
               perusall
               of
               all
               other
               Answers
               ,
               hee
               thought
               to
               haue
               any
               colour
               of
               satisfaction
               in
               ,
               we
               take
               it
               to
               be
               in
               effect
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               cause
               .
               For
               our
               Question
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               haue
               a
               sole
               and
               
                 Soueraigne
                 Right
              
               ,
               ouer
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               iudge
               all
               Causes
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 absolute
                 Prerogatiue
              
               of
               Popedome
               :
               And
               an
               Appeale
               ,
               being
               
                 A
                 remouing
                 of
                 a
                 Cause
                 from
                 an
                 inferior
                 Iudge
                 to
                 a
                 Superior
                 ,
              
               we
               reply
               that
               where
               there
               lieth
               a
               Prohibition
               against
               Appealing
               to
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               that
               Iudge
               is
               not
               held
               a
               Superior
               Iudge
               .
               But
               this
               Councell
               granted
               a
               Prohibition
               against
               the
               Appealing
               of
               
                 Priests
                 within
                 Africke
              
               ,
               vnto
               the
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ;
               therefore
               was
               not
               the
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               in
               this
               
                 Case
                 of
                 Priests
              
               held
               a
               
                 Superiour
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               much
               lesse
               the
               Supreme
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               as
               you
               pretend
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               that
               Councel
               could
               not
               forbid
               the
               Pope
               (
               who
               was
               in
               a
               Transmarine
               Prouince
               )
               to
               admit
               of
               such
               Appeales
               ,
               yet
               ,
               in
               forbidding
               the
               Appeales
               vnto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               they
               thereby
               denyed
               that
               he
               had
               lawfull
               power
               to
               receiue
               them
               .
               As
               heere
               in
               England
               ,
               the
               prohibiting
               of
               euery
               person
               to
               Appeale
               vnto
               any
               ,
               without
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Dominions
              
               ,
               doth
               by
               vndenyable
               Consequence
               shew
               ,
               that
               none
               without
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Dominions
              
               hath
               iust
               power
               to
               admit
               of
               any
               such
               Appellants
               .
               How
               victorious
               then
               is
               Truth
               ,
               in
               this
               one
               Cause
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               euidence
               thereof
               ha●h
               inforced
               her
               aduersary
               ,
               by
               necessary
               Sequele
               ,
               thus
               farre
               to
               professe
               it
               ?
               Which
               Answer
               of
               his
               notwithstanding
               hee
               would
               gladly
               patch
               vp
               with
               an
               Addition
               of
               a
               meere
               falshood
               ,
               saying
               ;
               x
               
                 Pope
                 Zozimus
                 did
                 command
                 this
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 non-Appeales
                 of
                 Priests
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 .
              
               False
               ,
               for
               Pope
               Zozimus
               is
               knowne
               ,
               by
               the
               whole
               processe
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Africke
              
               ,
               to
               haue
               admitted
               of
               the
               Appeale
               of
               Apiarius
               a
               Priest
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               a
               shamefull
               repulse
               giuen
               him
               by
               the
               same
               Councell
               ,
               
               for
               his
               bold
               vsurpation
               :
               Which
               your
               other
               Cardinall
               could
               not
               dissemble
               ;
               For
               y
               
                 It
                 is
                 euident
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 Zozimus
                 did
                 not
                 allow
                 that
                 Decree
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Priests
                 not
                 Appealing
                 vnto
                 places
                 beyond
                 the
                 Sea.
              
               So
               triumphant
               is
               Truth
               !
            
             
               The
               Second
               point
               that
               your
               Cardinall
               insisteth
               vpon
               is
               to
               giue
               vs
               to
               weet
               ,
               that
               the
               Decree
               z
               
                 forbad
                 onely
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Inferior
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 Clergie
                 to
                 Appeale
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 Bishops
                 :
                 this
              
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 who
                 was
                 present
                 in
                 this
                 Councell
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 saith
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Africke
                 to
                 Appeale
                 beyond
                 the
                 Sea.
              
               So
               he
               ;
               yet
               so
               still
               ,
               as
               though
               hee
               were
               scarce
               able
               to
               report
               a
               Truth
               .
               For
               Augustine
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               alleged
               ,
               doth
               not
               iustifie
               
                 Appeales
                 beyond
                 the
                 Sea
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               but
               onely
               speaketh
               of
               one
               
                 Case
                 of
                 Cecilian
              
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               a
               Case
               of
               Appeale
               ,
               but
               of
               Delegation
               (
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Emperour
               )
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               other
               Bishops
               ;
               as
               our
               next
               Discouery
               will
               proue
               .
               As
               for
               
                 Saint
                 Augustine
              
               ,
               who
               was
               present
               in
               this
               Synod
               ,
               he
               was
               also
               present
               in
               the
               
                 African
                 Councell
                 at
                 Carthage
              
               ,
               assenting
               to
               that
               which
               was
               there
               concluded
               by
               the
               Fathers
               of
               that
               Councell
               ,
               in
               their
               
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Pope
                 Celestine
              
               ;
               wherein
               grounding
               their
               Caution
               vpon
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
              
               ,
               a
               
                 Your
                 Reuerence
                 knoweth
                 right
                 well
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 so
                 cautelously
                 prouided
                 &
                 decreed
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Clerkes
                 of
                 Inferior
                 Orders
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 would
                 they
                 haue
                 this
                 obserued
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ?
              
            
             
               By
               this
               you
               may
               discerne
               the
               Logique
               taught
               them
               at
               Carthage
               ,
               by
               those
               Fathers
               arguing
               thus
               :
               The
               Bishops
               of
               Africke
               prouided
               for
               the
               conueniencie
               of
               their
               Priests
               and
               Inferior
               Clergie
               ,
               to
               hinder
               them
               from
               vexatious
               courses
               ,
               and
               wastfull
               expences
               ,
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Appeale
               ,
               by
               sauing
               them
               from
               :
               vnnecessary
               trauels
               
                 beyond
                 the
                 Sea
              
               ;
               therefore
               they
               intended
               much
               more
               that
               they
               themselues
               should
               be
               freed
               .
               Euen
               as
               an
               householder
               that
               doth
               compound
               with
               a
               Captaine
               ,
               in
               behalfe
               of
               his
               seruant
               ,
               to
               free
               him
               from
               being
               pressed
               for
               a
               Souldier
               ,
               doth
               much
               more
               intend
               thereby
               his
               owne
               freedome
               ,
               although
               hee
               make
               no
               expresse
               mention
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 same
                 Decree
                 that
                 forbiddeth
                 that
                 
                   No
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Deacon
                 shall
                 
                   Appeale
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   Africke
                   ,
                
                 awardeth
                 also
                 a
                 penalty
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 vpon
                 euery
                 Priest
                 or
                 Deacon
                 that
                 shall
                 transgresse
                 heerein
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   none
                   within
                   Africk
                   ioyne
                   in
                   Communion
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 Now
                 then
                 (
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 close
                 with
                 you
                 )
                 those
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 Excommunicated
                 them
                 that
                 should
                 
                   Appeale
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 regarded
                 the
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 Excommunicated
                 them
                 for
                 denying
                 such
                 Appeales
                 vnto
                 Rome
                 .
                 This
                 woundeth
                 your
                 Cause
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 those
                 godly
                 Fathers
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Mileuis
                
                 did
                 denie
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 accompt
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Principall
                 Character
                 of
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   Subiection
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 his
                 pretended
                 
                   Right
                   of
                   Appeale
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 Supreme
                 Iudge
                 ;
                 )
                 if
                 also
                 by
                 their
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 but
                 Thinke
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 they
                 therefore
                 doubtlesse
                 would
                 haue
                 contemned
                 the
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 if
                 peraduenture
                 he
                 had
                 returned
                 the
                 Dint
                 of
                 his
                 Excommunication
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 reuiew
                 againe
                 your
                 now
                 Romane
                 Article
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foure
                 pillars
                 of
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 it
                 standeth
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Vnion
                
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Subiection
                
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 both
                 these
                 :
                 and
                 4.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Necessary
                   to
                   Saluation
                
                 ;
                 and
                 trie
                 then
                 whether
                 this
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Mileuis
                
                 haue
                 not
                 vnder-mined
                 and
                 ouerthrowne
                 each
                 one
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 forbid
                 
                   Appeales
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 they
                 acknowledged
                 no
                 
                   absolute
                   Subiection
                
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 Excommunicate
                 all
                 
                   African
                   Priests
                   Appealing
                   to
                   Rome
                   ;
                   Ergò
                
                 they
                 held
                 no
                 
                   absolute
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Vnion
                
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 Excommunicate
                 all
                 such
                 [
                 
                   Qui
                   put
                   auerint
                
                 ]
                 as
                 should
                 but
                 Thinke
                 it
                 lawfull
                 to
                 
                   Appeale
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Beleefe
                
                 either
                 of
                 Subiection
                 or
                 Vnion
                 with
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 iust
                 in
                 themselues
                 to
                 oppose
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 think
                 Necessary
                 for
                 others
                 to
                 beleeue
                 .
                 Except
                 therefore
                 we
                 shall
                 condemne
                 at
                 once
                 
                   Threescore
                   Antient
                   ,
                   Godly
                   ,
                   Orthodoxe
                   
                   Bishops
                   ,
                
                 and
                 euery
                 way
                 without
                 exception
                 (
                 among
                 whom
                 
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                
                 was
                 one
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 depriued
                 of
                 spirituall
                 life
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Article
                
                 is
                 most
                 Schismaticall
                 and
                 Damnable
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               Sixt
               Discouery
               of
               the
               Falshood
               of
               the
               pretended
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Right
                 of
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               by
               opposing
               Two
               other
               Cases
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Augustine
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               20.
               
            
             
               
                 NE
                 quid
                 nimis
              
               ,
               is
               an
               Aphorisme
               which
               ought
               to
               take
               place
               in
               euery
               kinde
               of
               discourse
               ;
               for
               enough
               is
               enough
               :
               and
               ,
               
                 Noli
                 actum
                 agere
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 one
                 thing
                 twice
                 ,
              
               is
               as
               necessary
               as
               the
               former
               .
               You
               will
               therefore
               excuse
               vs
               ,
               if
               ,
               to
               preuent
               tediousnesse
               ,
               we
               referre
               you
               to
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               already
               as
               exactly
               argued
               from
               both
               ,
               as
               the
               Cases
               themselues
               did
               require
               .
               The
               first
               was
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               Bishop
               *
               Cecilian
               .
               The
               Second
               Case
               is
               betweene
               the
               Church
               of
               Africke
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 Prouinciall
                 Councell
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Three
                 Popes
              
               successiuely
               ,
               in
               the
               Cause
               of
               *
               Apiarius
               .
               The
               summe
               of
               both
               is
               this
               ;
               that
               because
               Appealing
               (
               as
               hath
               beene
               said
               )
               is
               a
               
                 Remouing
                 of
                 a
                 Cause
                 from
                 an
                 Inferiour
                 Court
                 to
                 an
                 Higher
              
               ;
               the
               first
               Case
               ,
               Transferring
               a
               Cause
               ,
               iudged
               by
               
                 Pope
                 Iulius
              
               ,
               vnto
               another
               Iudge
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Delegation
               ,
               proueth
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               not
               by
               his
               owne
               place
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Iudge
              
               .
               The
               Second
               ,
               
                 Inhibiting
                 Appeales
                 to
                 Rome
              
               ,
               proueth
               that
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Right
                 of
                 Appeales
                 in
                 Africke
              
               ,
               the
               Pope
               was
               no
               Iudge
               at
               all
               .
               Wherefore
               (
               willingly
               pretermitting
               many
               other
               your
               Answers
               ,
               in
               these
               kindes
               of
               Disputes
               ,
               farre
               more
               friuolous
               and
               vaine
               than
               any
               of
               the
               former
               )
               we
               proceed
               to
               that
               which
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Generall
                 CHALLENGE
                 ,
                 concerning
                 your
                 Romish
                 Answers
                 to
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 obiected
                 against
                 your
                 pretended
                 
                   Right
                   of
                   Appeales
                
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 VNiuersall
                 
                   Right
                   of
                   Appeales
                
                 is
                 indeed
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 said
                 )
                 
                   A
                   most
                   strong
                   Argument
                
                 ,
                 for
                 proofe
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   
                   Iurisdiction
                
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 truely
                 inuested
                 there
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 truely
                 is
                 the
                 
                   No-Vniuersall
                   Right
                
                 as
                 strong
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 false
                 Vsurpation
                 ,
                 to
                 proue
                 the
                 
                   No-Vniuersall
                   Iurisdiction
                
                 of
                 Any
                 that
                 shall
                 falsely
                 pretend
                 such
                 a
                 Right
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sunne
                 is
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 giueth
                 light
                 vnto
                 all
                 other
                 Starres
                 and
                 Planets
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 Moone
                 ,
                 nor
                 Mercurie
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Planet
                 or
                 Starre
                 besides
                 can
                 be
                 called
                 such
                 an
                 Vniuersall
                 light
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 that
                 Vniuersall
                 power
                 of
                 giuing
                 light
                 to
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Right
                   of
                   Appeale
                
                 you
                 haue
                 appropriated
                 vnto
                 your
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 and
                 his
                 See
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 Churches
                 Christian
                 now
                 ,
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 See
                 ,
                 doe
                 as
                 absolutely
                 gaine-say
                 .
                 Now
                 commeth
                 in
                 your
                 choice
                 *
                 Champion
                 ,
                 furnished
                 with
                 the
                 Panoply
                 of
                 learning
                 and
                 subtilitie
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 offensiue
                 to
                 obiect
                 ,
                 as
                 defensiue
                 to
                 answer
                 whatsoeuer
                 force
                 of
                 Argument
                 made
                 against
                 all
                 pretence
                 of
                 that
                 Right
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 cannot
                 but
                 discerne
                 in
                 his
                 Obiections
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 obiect
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 the
                 parties
                 themselues
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 Popes
                 for
                 Witnesses
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 Cause
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 exorbitant
                 Examples
                 of
                 Factious
                 and
                 
                   Criminall
                   Persons
                   Appellant
                
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 regular
                 and
                 Conformable
                 ;
                 or
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Godly
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 that
                 sought
                 helpe
                 at
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 a
                 power
                 Arbitrarie
                 ,
                 for
                 Iudicatorie
                 ;
                 or
                 a
                 friendly
                 support
                 ,
                 issuing
                 from
                 the
                 Estimation
                 and
                 grace
                 that
                 some
                 Popes
                 then
                 had
                 to
                 perswade
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Authoritie
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 :
                 or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 a
                 restrained
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 onely
                 by
                 humane
                 and
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Canon
                
                 and
                 Custome
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 alterable
                 )
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 pretended
                 ,
                 proper
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Diuine
                   Right
                
                 .
                 Such
                 we
                 haue
                 proued
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 vanitie
                 of
                 his
                 Proofes
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 easily
                 may
                 you
                 obserue
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 Answers
                 he
                 furthermore
                 lyeth
                 open
                 to
                 manifold
                 Exceptions
                 .
                 For
                 Anno
                 216.
                 
                 Restraint
                 of
                 
                   Appeales
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Carthage
                   :
                   Anno
                
                 337.
                 a
                 Delogation
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 godly
                 Emperor
                 Constantine
                 to
                 Pope
                 Iulius
                 ,
                 and
                 transferred
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 other
                 Bishops
                 :
                 Anno
                 367.
                 
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 disclaimeth
                 all
                 
                   Right
                   of
                   Appeale
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 of
                 a
                 Prouinciall
                 Synod
                 :
                 Anno
                 416.
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Mileuis
                
                 denieth
                 Appeales
                 out
                 of
                 Africke
                 to
                 Rome
                 :
                 and
                 Anno
                 420.
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   
                   Africke
                
                 is
                 as
                 peremptorie
                 against
                 this
                 pretence
                 of
                 
                   Papall
                   Priuiledge
                   of
                   Appeale
                
                 .
                 Among
                 which
                 ,
                 Three
                 Councels
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Carthage
                 vnder
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 Mileuis
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Third
                 of
                 Africke
                 ,
                 all
                 
                   African
                   Councels
                
                 ,
                 are
                 challenged
                 by
                 your
                 Authors
                 to
                 haue
                 bin
                 within
                 the
                 Patriarkship
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 denied
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 Prerogatiue
                 of
                 
                   Right
                   of
                   Appeale
                
                 from
                 Africke
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
                 Than
                 which
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 euident
                 Discouery
                 of
                 the
                 Falsehood
                 of
                 your
                 Article
                 ?
              
               
                 Wee
                 conclude
                 .
                 Either
                 must
                 600.
                 
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                
                 ,
                 87.
                 
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Carthage
                
                 ,
                 60.
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Mileuis
                
                 ,
                 217.
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Africke
                
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 them
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 &
                 Saint
                 Augustin
                 (
                 who
                 All
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 conspired
                 to
                 pull
                 downe
                 this
                 great
                 
                   Pinacle
                   of
                   the
                   Roman●
                   Babel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 principall
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   Catholike
                   Iurisdiction
                
                 )
                 bee
                 iudged
                 depriued
                 of
                 Saluation
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 must
                 wee
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 professe
                 ,
                 Cursed
                 is
                 this
                 your
                 Article
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Saluation
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 haue
                 we
                 finished
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 after
                 her
                 first
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Ancient
                 ages
                 thereof
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Six
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 
                   Antiquity
                   in
                   Doctrine
                
                 (
                 you
                 know
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 humane
                 proofs
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 Argument
                 for
                 Christian
                 Resolution
                 .
                 This
                 Treatise
                 would
                 grow
                 into
                 a
                 vast
                 Volume
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 proceed
                 throughout
                 all
                 former
                 Successiue
                 ages
                 ;
                 we
                 therefore
                 rather
                 choose
                 ,
                 for
                 breuitie-sake
                 ,
                 to
                 hasten
                 to
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Later
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             Our
             Fourth
             Generall
             Consideration
             is
             of
             the
             Churches
             Catholike
             ,
             in
             the
             Last
             ages
             thereof
             ;
             manifesting
             thereby
             the
             Impietie
             of
             your
             Article
             ,
             
               The
               Romane
               Catholike
            
             Church
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Saluation
             .
          
           
             BY
             this
             Consideration
             wee
             shall
             be
             occasioned
             to
             giue
             Instances
             in
             diuers
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             which
             professe
             not
             either
             that
             Subiection
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             Vnion
             with
             the
             Pope
             or
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             your
             Article
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               Romane
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               &c.
            
             doth
             exact
             .
          
           
             
               These
               Instances
               are
               of
               Three
               kinds
               ;
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   
                     Churches
                     of
                     Nations
                     Remote
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   
                     Churches
                     of
                     neerer
                     Countries
                  
                   :
                   wherein
                   are
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Protestants
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   
                     Romane
                     Church
                  
                   it selfe
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               First
               Instance
               ,
               concerning
               
                 Remote
                 Churches
              
               ,
               not
               Subiect
               nor
               vnited
               to
               Rome
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               BVt
               First
               be
               it
               knowne
               vnto
               you
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               Foure
               Patriarkships
               Christian
               at
               this
               day
               dis-united
               from
               Rome
               ,
               to
               
               wit
               ,
               
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Alexandria
              
               ,
               and
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               Patriarkes
               whereof
               haue
               ,
               of
               later
               Times
               ,
               their
               Ancient
               Patriarchall
               stile
               ,
               as
               thus
               :
               
                 Hieremias
                 by
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Oecumenicall
                 Patriarch
                 :
                 Michael
                 by
                 the
                 Mercy
                 of
                 God
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Great
                 Theopolis
                 ,
                 or
                 Antiochia
                 :
                 Ioachim
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Citie
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 Sophronius
                 by
                 the
                 Mercie
                 of
                 God
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 all
                 Palaestina
                 .
              
               Whatsoeuer
               Christians
               are
               vnder
               these
               Patriarkships
               ,
               or
               in
               other
               remote
               Nations
               ,
               and
               haue
               not
               ruinated
               any
               
                 Fundamentall
                 Article
              
               of
               sauing
               Truth
               ,
               set
               downe
               in
               our
               ancient
               Creeds
               ,
               and
               are
               vnited
               vnto
               the
               true
               
                 Catholike
                 Head
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               our
               Lord
               ,
               by
               a
               liuing
               Faith
               :
               all
               Protestants
               esteeme
               Them
               as
               
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               (
               notwithstanding
               diuers
               their
               more
               tolerable
               Errors
               and
               superstitions
               )
               to
               be
               in
               the
               
                 state
                 of
                 Saluation
              
               ,
               albeit
               no-way
               subiect
               or
               Subordinate
               to
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               .
               And
               from
               this
               Generall
               Consideration
               ,
               wee
               descend
               vnto
               our
               Particular
               Instances
               .
            
             
               For
               our
               more
               expedite
               passage
               ,
               and
               your
               expert
               apprehension
               of
               the
               Validitie
               of
               this
               Instance
               ,
               wee
               shall
               Methodically
               lay
               downe
               before
               you
               Fiue
               obseruable
               points
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               Continuance
               of
               the
               No-Subiection
               of
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               to
               the
               Romane
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Dis-union
               and
               Opposition
               thereof
               vnto
               this
               day
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Estimation
               which
               is
               to
               be
               had
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               said
               Dis-union
               from
               Rome
               :
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               ;
               shewing
               the
               innumerable
               Multitudes
               of
               them
               :
               and
               Lastly
               ,
               vpon
               these
               Premises
               ,
               a
               Manifestation
               (
               by
               way
               of
               Challenge
               )
               and
               discouery
               of
               the
               Iniquitie
               of
               your
               now
               
                 Romane
                 Article
              
               ,
               which
               pronounceth
               Damnation
               vpon
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               professe
               not
               Subiestion
               and
               Vnion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               The
               Continuance
               of
               the
               No-Subiection
               of
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               to
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               BEsides
               all
               that
               which
               hath
               *
               bin
               copiously
               already
               deliuered
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Church
              
               ,
               we
               shal
               in
               this
               place
               rest
               
               much
               vpon
               your
               Confessions
               .
               Wherefore
               wee
               would
               First
               demand
               of
               you
               ,
               how
               many
               yeares
               you
               thinke
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Greece
              
               hath
               bin
               diuided
               from
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Church
               distinct
               ,
               and
               not
               subiect
               to
               the
               Iurisdiction
               thereof
               .
               Some
               of
               you
               indefinitely
               set
               downe
               a
               
                 Many
                 Hundreds
                 of
                 yeares
              
               :
               Whereas
               your
               Cardinall
               more
               precisely
               doth
               (
               although
               in
               his
               indignation
               )
               note
               how
               the
               b
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               opposed
               it selfe
               to
               the
               Latine
               in
               the
               yeare
               381.
               in
               a
               
                 Generall
                 Councell
              
               ;
               wherein
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               likeing
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               a
               Hundred
               and
               Fiftie
               Bishops
               constituted
               a
               
                 Patriarke
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 him
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 And
                 being
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 this
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
              
               451.
               
                 in
                 the
                 Fourth
                 Generall
                 Councell
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 Six
                 hundred
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 they
                 endeuored
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Patriarke
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 equall
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Priuiledges
                 of
                 his
                 Patriarkship
                 .
              
               All
               this
               argueth
               no
               Subiection
               of
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               vnto
               Rome
               .
            
             
               And
               albeit
               some
               would
               scrape
               acquaintance
               with
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               1549
               ,
               at
               the
               Councell
               of
               c
               Florence
               ,
               as
               though
               all
               then
               had
               become
               Subiects
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               yet
               vpon
               due
               examination
               you
               your selues
               finde
               the
               Grecians
               there
               to
               haue
               beene
               so
               farre
               from
               Subiection
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               d
               
                 They
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 him
                 to
                 constitute
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 among
                 them
                 :
              
               professing
               that
               they
               could
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               their
               owne
               Church
               .
               And
               as
               farre
               were
               they
               from
               Subiecting
               themselues
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               when
               some
               few
               points
               were
               propounded
               ,
               the
               Greekes
               answered
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               e
               
                 They
                 had
                 no
                 license
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 such
                 matters
                 .
              
               Yea
               and
               their
               
                 Emperour
                 Palaeologus
              
               ,
               that
               was
               so
               earnest
               to
               piece
               them
               together
               ,
               was
               himselfe
               but
               hardly
               welcomed
               home
               to
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               was
               now
               much
               more
               exasperated
               against
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               :
               insomuch
               that
               (
               as
               f
               you
               say
               )
               
                 They
                 did
                 now
                 Pronounce
                 their
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 the
                 Supreme
                 ,
                 and
                 Chiefe
                 of
                 all
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               Thus
               farre
               therefore
               haue
               you
               confessed
               the
               no-Subiection
               
               of
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               foure
               hundred
               yeeres
               ,
               vnto
               the
               yeere
               1549
               ;
               which
               make
               vp
               1149
               yeeres
               .
            
             
               Yet
               are
               we
               not
               content
               with
               this
               short
               reckoning
               ,
               but
               rather
               hearken
               vnto
               your
               Iesuite
               Maldonate
               ,
               and
               Prateolus
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               g
               
                 The
                 Greekes
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 alwaies
                 enuied
                 and
                 disliked
                 the
                 supreme
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               The
               other
               thus
               :
               h
               
                 And
                 they
                 were
              
               (
               good
               words
               ,
               good
               friend
               )
               
                 so
                 rebelliously
                 aduerse
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 neuer
                 would
                 obey
                 his
                 Decrees
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
               This
               is
               enough
               to
               shew
               the
               Vniuersall
               freedome
               they
               still
               challenged
               from
               the
               Dominion
               and
               Iurisdiction
               of
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               The
               Dis-vnion
               and
               Separation
               of
               the
               Latter
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               from
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               THe
               No-Subiection
               doth
               not
               alwaies
               argue
               necessarily
               a
               Dis-vnion
               of
               Separation
               ,
               for
               the
               King
               of
               France
               and
               King
               of
               Spaine
               are
               vnited
               in
               league
               ,
               albeit
               neither
               of
               them
               subiect
               to
               other
               ;
               but
               then
               onely
               when-as
               Subiection
               is
               due
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               seene
               in
               all
               Cases
               of
               Rebellion
               .
               Now
               this
               Dis-vnion
               in
               Churches
               is
               most
               commonly
               either
               in
               Faith
               or
               in
               Affection
               .
               What
               kinde
               of
               Separation
               hath
               beene
               a
               long
               time
               between
               the
               Greek
               and
               
                 Latine
                 Church
              
               ,
               we
               neede
               not
               tell
               you
               ,
               your
               owne
               Complaints
               and
               cries
               are
               loud
               enough
               against
               them
               .
               i
               
                 The
                 Greekes
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 hold
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 all
                 Latines
                 vnder
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Excommunicate
                 :
              
               Yea
               and
               k
               
                 So
                 farre
                 forth
                 doe
                 they
                 abhorre
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               (
               as
               your
               
                 Lateran
                 Councell
              
               at
               Rome
               noteth
               )
               
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 shall
                 chance
                 to
                 celebrate
                 vpon
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Altars
                 they
                 themselues
                 would
                 not
                 celebrate
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 Altars
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 washed
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 thinking
                 them
                 polluted
                 by
                 the
                 others
                 sacrificing
                 :
                 Nay
                 and
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 they
                 Rebaptize
                 them
                 that
                 had
                 bin
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               Will
               you
               know
               one
               maine
               reason
               of
               this
               the
               Greeke
               Opposition
               ?
               
               Harken
               then
               to
               Nilus
               the
               Greeke
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Thessalonica
               :
               l
               
                 The
                 Latines
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 giue
                 vs
                 cause
                 to
                 dissent
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 whiles
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 vpon
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 wee
                 were
                 but
                 their
                 Schollers
                 :
                 Contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 extant
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Latines
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 their
                 Popes
                 to
                 call
                 Synods
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 determine
                 of
                 all
                 matters
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 were
                 the
                 assemblies
                 of
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 in
                 former
                 Councels
                 ?
                 these
                 were
                 all
                 but
                 superfluous
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               shall
               wee
               thinke
               that
               there
               can
               be
               so
               great
               distance
               betweene
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               to
               Excommunicate
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               Rebaptize
               any
               of
               their
               Profession
               ?
               Certes
               no.
               For
               ,
               Anno
               1584.
               
               m
               
                 Ieremias
                 Patriarke
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               
                 Protestants
                 of
                 Wittenberge
              
               ,
               did
               thus
               farre
               congratulate
               with
               them
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Wee
                 giue
                 thankes
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 giuer
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 reioyce
                 with
                 many
                 Others
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 so
                 consonant
                 vnto
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               not
               long
               since
               the
               most
               Reuerend
               Father
               in
               God
               ,
               GEORGE
               by
               the
               Diuine
               Prouidence
               Lord
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterburie
               Primate
               and
               Metropolitan
               of
               all
               England
               receiued
               Letters
               from
               the
               Greeke
               
                 Patriarke
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               ,
               instiling
               himselfe
               n
               
                 Cyrill
                 by
                 the
                 Mercie
                 of
                 God
                 Pope
                 and
                 Patriarke
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Citie
                 Alexandria
                 :
              
               commending
               one
               of
               his
               Monkes
               ,
               called
               
                 Metrophanes
                 Chrysopulus
              
               ,
               vnto
               the
               said
               Lord
               
                 Arch
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Canterburie
               ,
               that
               vnder
               his
               Patronage
               he
               (
               ●hough
               otherwise
               learned
               )
               might
               be
               exercised
               in
               our
               
                 Vniuersities
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               instituted
               in
               the
               Rudiments
               of
               our
               Profession
               .
               Who
               purposely
               auoiding
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Sect
              
               ,
               did
               daily
               frequent
               the
               
                 publike
                 Seruice
              
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               euen
               as
               other
               Graecians
               in
               their
               trauels
               through
               England
               willingly
               vse
               to
               doe
               .
               Which
               may
               iustly
               confute
               the
               fabulous
               report
               of
               o
               Baronius
               ,
               concerning
               a
               late
               Reconciliation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               you
               haue
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               heard
               of
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarke
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 
                 vnto
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 at
                 Prague
                 in
                 Bohemia
                 :
              
               p
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 louing
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 ,
                 make
                 haste
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 ioyne
                 together
                 in
                 Vnitie
                 .
              
               So
               then
               the
               Graecians
               seeme
               to
               be
               as
               accordant
               with
               Protestants
               in
               Communion
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               dissenting
               from
               you
               Romans
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               The
               Estimation
               which
               is
               to
               be
               had
               of
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               respest
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               OVr
               next
               Question
               will
               be
               ,
               whether
               in
               your
               owne
               Estimation
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Ghurch
              
               be
               worthy
               of
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               or
               no.
               The
               greatest
               exception
               that
               some
               of
               you
               haue
               taken
               against
               them
               is
               the
               deniall
               of
               the
               Article
               ,
               touching
               the
               
                 Procession
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 from
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               But
               another
               Iesuite
               and
               Cardinall
               will
               free
               them
               from
               the
               crime
               of
               Haeresie
               ,
               in
               this
               point
               :
               q
               
                 The
                 vnderstanding
                 Greekes
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 saying
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 proceedeth
                 by
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 signifie
                 thereby
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 our selues
                 professe
                 .
              
               So
               hee
               .
               And
               indeede
               Faith
               consisteth
               not
               in
               the
               outward
               Syllables
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               an
               Article
               .
               Another
               Iesuite
               saith
               ,
               r
               
                 The
                 Graecians
                 are
                 properly
                 called
                 Schismatikes
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 dis-united
                 from
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               meaning
               of
               
                 Rome
                 )
                 albeit
                 they
                 also
                 become
                 Haeretikes
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 Vnion
                 with
                 the
                 Head.
              
               Others
               doe
               more
               fauourably
               say
               ,
               that
               s
               
                 The
                 Graecians
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 iudged
                 Schismatikes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 withdraw
                 themselues
                 from
                 the
                 Iurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 Haeretikes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               IV.
               The
               Extent
               of
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               ,
               Opposite
               vnto
               Rome
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               respect
               of
               Time
               ,
               as
               of
               Place
               .
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               IF
               you
               enquire
               into
               the
               length
               of
               Time
               ,
               since
               the
               Greeks
               haue
               
                 denyed
                 Subiection
              
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               this
               (
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               confessed
               )
               hath
               bene
               Alwaies
               :
               If
               how
               long
               they
               haue
               denyed
               Vnion
               also
               with
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               this
               is
               (
               as
               hath
               bene
               likewise
               confessed
               )
               about
               200.
               yeares
               agoe
               .
               If
               lastly
               you
               seeke
               to
               know
               the
               Latitude
               of
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               ,
               whereby
               you
               may
               the
               better
               guesse
               at
               their
               number
               ,
               A
               *
               faithfull
               Seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               excellently
               studied
               in
               this
               Argument
               of
               
                 Diuersities
                 of
                 Religions
              
               ,
               hath
               deliuered
               vnto
               vs
               the
               iust
               extent
               thereof
               ;
               obseruing
               that
               the
               Grecians
               acknowledge
               Obedience
               vnto
               the
               
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               vnder
               whose
               Iurisdiction
               are
               in
               Asia
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Greece
                 ,
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 Epirus
                 ,
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 Bulgaria
                 ,
                 Podolia
                 ,
                 Moscouia
                 ,
                 Walachia
                 ,
                 Russia
                 ,
              
               together
               with
               the
               
                 Ilands
                 of
                 the
                 Aegean
                 Sea
              
               ,
               a
               good
               part
               of
               
                 Polonia
                 ,
                 Dalmatia
              
               ,
               and
               Croatia
               ,
               Countries
               subiect
               to
               the
               
                 Turke
                 :
                 Grecians
              
               dispersed
               in
               all
               these
               Countries
               ,
               together
               with
               other
               
                 Greeke
                 Churches
              
               ,
               deny
               the
               
                 Primacy
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
               Besides
               the
               same
               Author
               addeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Melchytes
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               of
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               Sect
               of
               Christians
               in
               the
               East
               :
               and
               after
               a
               iust
               view
               taken
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Countries
               ,
               wherein
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Religion
              
               is
               professed
               ,
               he
               concludeth
               ,
               that
               
                 If
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Church
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 now
                 Romane
                 (
                 excepting
                 the
                 new
                 Addition
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 )
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Church
                 would
                 farre
                 exceed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               V.
               Our
               Discouery
               of
               the
               extreme
               Impiety
               of
               your
               Article
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Challenge
               .
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               YOur
               Article
               requireth
               a
               Necessity
               both
               of
               Subiection
               and
               of
               Vnion
               vnto
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               vpon
               infallible
               danger
               
               of
               Damnation
               :
               In
               the
               Premises
               you
               haue
               before
               you
               the
               same
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Subiection
              
               to
               Rome
               ,
               denyed
               by
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
              
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Chalcedon
              
               ,
               about
               the
               yeare
               450.
               after
               Christ
               ;
               and
               so
               continuing
               in
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               vnto
               this
               day
               :
               and
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Vnion
               denyed
               by
               the
               same
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               200.
               yeares
               together
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               by
               Professors
               ,
               in
               your
               owne
               iudgement
               (
               excepting
               for
               the
               denying
               of
               this
               Romish
               Article
               )
               no
               Heretikes
               ,
               and
               in
               number
               
                 Exceeding
                 the
                 Multitudes
              
               of
               them
               (
               the
               Indians
               excepted
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               
                 Indian
                 Conuerts
              
               ,
               if
               you
               examine
               their
               Faith
               ,
               are
               but
               poore
               Catholikes
               ,
               God
               wot
               !
               )
               who
               call
               themselues
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Catholikes
              
               .
               How
               then
               shall
               we
               not
               accompt
               it
               a
               
                 Luciferian
                 pride
              
               ,
               in
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Pope
              
               ,
               to
               take
               vpon
               him
               to
               ascend
               vnto
               the
               
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               to
               pronounce
               
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Damnation
              
               vpon
               so
               infinite
               Christian
               soules
               ?
               who
               (
               while
               your
               Bishops
               ,
               excepting
               their
               raysing
               of
               Persecutions
               against
               Protestants
               ,
               liue
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               
                 fare
                 deliciously
                 euery
                 day
              
               )
               do
               suffer
               daily
               grieuous
               and
               lamentable
               Persecutions
               and
               Oppressions
               vnder
               the
               
                 Turkish
                 tyrannie
              
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               What
               man
               is
               there
               ,
               in
               whom
               there
               are
               any
               bowells
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               rather
               condemne
               your
               Article
               ,
               as
               a
               Praesumptuous
               ,
               Pernicious
               ,
               Sacrilegious
               ,
               Schismaticall
               Delusion
               ,
               and
               execrable
               Fascination
               of
               mens
               soules
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               they
               are
               held
               fast
               vnder
               that
               Romane
               thraldome
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A
               particular
               Instance
               ,
               for
               the
               Corroboration
               of
               the
               former
               Argument
               ,
               in
               
                 Ignatius
                 Patriarch
              
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               BAronius
               t
               doth
               present
               before
               you
               Ignatius
               the
               
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               who
               liued
               about
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               869.
               (
               in
               your
               owne
               iudgement
               )
               
                 An
                 excellent
                 man.
              
               Whom
               notwithstanding
               Iohn
               the
               then
               Pope
               pronounced
               Excommunicate
               ,
               except
               within
               30.
               dayes
               the
               said
               Ignatius
               should
               Excommunicate
               certaine
               
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Bulgaria
              
               ;
               for
               that
               the
               Pope
               then
               made
               claime
               to
               that
               Prouince
               ,
               as
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 Romaine
                 
                 Church
              
               .
               But
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Excommunication
              
               against
               Ignatius
               was
               contradicted
               by
               the
               Patriarchs
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               Antioch
               :
               and
               as
               for
               Ignatius
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 not
                 found
              
               (
               saith
               your
               said
               Cardinall
               )
               
                 to
                 haue
                 obeyed
                 the
                 Popes
                 command
                 .
              
               Neuerthelesse
               ,
               God
               graced
               this
               Ignatius
               with
               Miracles
               after
               his
               death
               .
               All
               this
               you
               haue
               in
               Baronius
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 HEre
                 you
                 haue
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 Opposition
                 of
                 the
                 Two
                 other
                 
                   Patriarches
                   )
                   Ignatius
                
                 the
                 
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 (
                 for
                 ought
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 prooued
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 )
                 liuing
                 and
                 dying
                 a
                 person
                 Excommunicate
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 worthy
                 ,
                 whose
                 life
                 should
                 be
                 Registred
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 your
                 publike
                 volume
                 of
                 u
                 Councells
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 hauing
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Seale
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 his
                 owne
                 seruant
                 and
                 Saint
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 teach
                 vs
                 this
                 Syllogisme
                 .
                 Euery
                 one
                 that
                 dyeth
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 dyeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 consequently
                 Damned
                 .
                 But
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 dyed
                 Excommunicate
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   Ergo
                
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 ,
                 godly
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 Blessed
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 immortally
                 Damned
                 .
                 Either
                 must
                 you
                 thus
                 conclude
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 condemne
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Subiection
                   and
                   Vnion
                   to
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   None
                   can
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 iustly
                 damnable
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Comment
                 of
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 who
                 acknowledging
                 him
                 thus
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dying
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 saith
                 that
                 he
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Popes
                 x
                 Communion
                 ;
                 we
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 
                   Ridle
                   me
                   this
                   Ridle
                
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Story
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vnto
                 the
                 figment
                 and
                 fancy
                 of
                 a
                 Papall
                 Commentator
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Our
               second
               Instance
               is
               in
               the
               Churches
               Christian
               in
               Assyria
               ,
               dis-united
               from
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               YOu
               haue
               a
               y
               Narration
               commended
               by
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               4.
               vnto
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               ,
               concerning
               
                 Abdisu
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 the
                 Assyrians
              
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 Churches
              
               vnder
               him
               ,
               subiecting
               themselues
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
               Our
               intended
               Breuity
               will
               not
               permit
               the
               Repetition
               of
               so
               large
               a
               Narration
               .
               Take
               vnto
               you
               summarily
               those
               Aduertisements
               ,
               which
               are
               proper
               to
               this
               Cause
               in
               hand
               .
               It
               giueth
               vs
               to
               know
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Assyrians
               was
               so
               farre
               remote
               from
               Rome
               ,
               that
               
                 At
                 Rome
                 it
                 was
                 scarce
                 knowne
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 Church
                 there
                 .
              
               2.
               
               That
               there
               was
               
                 Two
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Christian
                 Professors
              
               within
               the
               
                 Patriarchship
                 of
                 Abdisu
              
               .
               3.
               
               That
               
                 their
                 Faith
                 was
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 forme
                 of
                 worship
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 had
                 continued
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 receiued
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 from
                 Saint
                 Thomas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
              
               And
               4.
               that
               many
               of
               them
               oftentimes
               had
               
                 suffered
                 Martyrdome
              
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               for
               the
               profession
               of
               our
               Lord
               Christ.
               This
               and
               much
               more
               in
               the
               Narration
               made
               in
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               ,
               by
               your
               Cardinall
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Story
                 is
                 noted
                 by
                 our
                 z
                 Gentillettus
                 to
                 be
                 meerely
                 Fabulous
                 .
                 Not
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 in
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 professing
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 so
                 
                   continued
                   from
                   the
                   Apostolike
                   times
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 Submission
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Churches
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 Abdisu
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 
                   Tale
                   of
                   Robin-Hood
                
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 granting
                 vnto
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   Assyria
                
                 had
                 subiected
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Tenure
                 of
                 the
                 Narration
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 then
                 may
                 we
                 lawfully
                 dispute
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Saint
                   Paul
                
                 often
                 did
                 )
                 though
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 belieued
                 ,
                 y●t
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 credulity
                 of
                 the
                 Beleeuer
                 .
              
               
               
                 You
                 therefore
                 that
                 belieue
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Story
                 teacheth
                 )
                 this
                 Narration
                 of
                 a
                 Nation
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 continuing
                 in
                 the
                 syncere
                 Faith
                 and
                 holy
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 receiued
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 1500.
                 yeares
                 down-wards
                 ,
                 (
                 yea
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 Constancy
                 euen
                 vnto
                 death
                 :
                 )
                 Tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 beleeue
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 thousands
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 bene
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 are
                 notwithstanding
                 Damned
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 formally
                 professe
                 
                   Subiection
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 Damned
                 ;
                 This
                 were
                 impiously
                 calumnious
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Apostle
                   Saint
                   Thomas
                
                 ,
                 that
                 taught
                 them
                 not
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 (
                 now
                 )
                 
                   Romane
                   Faith
                
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Damned
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 you
                 damned
                 in
                 that
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Article
                
                 ,
                 which
                 denounceth
                 Damnation
                 against
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 belieue
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   without
                   Subiection
                   to
                   the
                   Romane
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   Saluation
                   .
                
                 Howsoeuer
                 you
                 ,
                 yet
                 farre
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Ministers
                 of
                 His
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 that
                 pronounced
                 Saluation
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 
                   little
                   Faith
                
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 open
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 shutteth
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 broad-wide
                 the
                 
                   Gates
                   of
                   Hell
                
                 to
                 swallow
                 vp
                 in
                 despaire
                 such
                 as
                 hee
                 hath
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Life
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               third
               Instance
               ,
               concerning
               
                 Remote
                 Nations
              
               ,
               is
               in
               other
               Churches
               Christian
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 Aethiopians
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Russians
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               not
               subiect
               to
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               WHen
               Protestants
               ,
               in
               Confutation
               of
               a
               Sacrilegious
               abuse
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               allowing
               of
               
                 Publike
                 Seruice
                 in
                 an
                 vnknowne
                 tongue
                 ,
              
               thereby
               depriuing
               God
               of
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               his
               Worship
               ,
               euen
               the
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               Worshipper
               ,
               and
               Gods
               people
               of
               their
               comfort
               ,
               do
               obiect
               vnto
               you
               the
               Examples
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               they
               can
               receiue
               no
               better
               Answer
               than
               that
               which
               the
               yellow
               choler
               of
               your
               Cardinall
               would
               vouchsafe
               them
               :
               a
               
                 We
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 mooued
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 with
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 these
                 Aethiopians
                 ,
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 &c.
                 than
                 we
                 are
                 with
                 the
                 Customes
                 of
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 either
                 Heretitkes
                 or
                 Schismatickes
                 .
              
               So
               he
               ;
               plainly
               notifying
               vnto
               you
               ,
               that
               were
               they
               
               onely
               Schismatickes
               by
               denying
               Subiection
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               yet
               that
               alone
               ,
               without
               any
               suspition
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               might
               be
               held
               sufficient
               (
               in
               his
               opinion
               )
               to
               conclude
               them
               in
               the
               
                 state
                 of
                 Damnation
              
               :
               and
               indeed
               there
               are
               scarce
               Any
               ,
               among
               these
               ,
               challengeable
               for
               any
               
                 Fundamentall
                 Heresie
              
               .
               Whom
               therefore
               b
               Protestants
               embrace
               as
               Partakers
               of
               that
               which
               Saint
               Iude
               calleth
               *
               
                 The
                 common
                 Saluation
              
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 often
                 as
                 we
                 reade
                 how
                 gratiously
                 Christ
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 entertained
                 the
                 woman
                 diseased
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Bloudy
                   issue
                
                 ,
                 by
                 affoording
                 the
                 Operation
                 of
                 a
                 Diuine
                 virtue
                 to
                 cure
                 her
                 maladie
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 *
                 
                   Touching
                   of
                
                 but
                 
                   the
                   hemme
                   of
                   his
                   garment
                
                 ;
                 so
                 often
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 
                   Super-abundant
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 men
                 of
                 *
                 
                   Small
                   Faith
                
                 :
                 nay
                 once
                 to
                 one
                 bringing
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 beleeuing
                 vnbeliefe
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   I
                   belieue
                   ,
                   helpe
                   my
                   vnbeliefe
                   .
                
                 But
                 here
                 behold
                 infinite
                 soules
                 of
                 professed
                 Christians
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 dare
                 not
                 directly
                 charge
                 with
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 (
                 O
                 the
                 cursed
                 maliciousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 
                   pride
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 !
                 )
                 must
                 they
                 all
                 be
                 Damned
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 
                   Romane
                   Article
                   of
                   Necessitie
                   of
                   Subiection
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 are
                 excluded
                 from
                 all
                 possibility
                 of
                 Saluation
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 multitudes
                 of
                 other
                 Christians
                 in
                 Africke
                 ,
                 and
                 Asia
                 ,
                 besides
                 Iaponia
                 ;
                 wherein
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 hath
                 bene
                 reckoned
                 to
                 be
                 b
                 
                   Two
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Christians
                
                 .
                 To
                 omit
                 other
                 Countries
                 Christian
                 ,
                 too
                 many
                 to
                 bee
                 recited
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               second
               kind
               of
               Instance
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               
                 Churches
                 nearer
              
               to
               the
               Territories
               of
               Rome
               ,
               yet
               not
               Subiect
               to
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Churches
               of
               Protestants
               .
               SECT
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               WHole
               volumes
               would
               not
               suffice
               to
               containe
               the
               Exceptions
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               iustly
               take
               against
               the
               
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               respect
               of
               her
               Professors
               ,
               and
               their
               differences
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               euen
               in
               your
               Profession
               and
               Religion
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               well
               Morall
               as
               Theologicall
               :
               but
               you
               had
               rather
               that
               we
               should
               giue
               Answer
               to
               your
               Calumniations
               .
               Know
               therefore
               ,
               First
               that
               the
               number
               of
               
                 Protestant
                 Professors
              
               is
               not
               (
               in
               comparison
               of
               yours
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               the
               onely
               Catholikes
               )
               so
               very
               a
               
                 Pusillus
                 Grex
              
               ,
               that
               you
               can
               haue
               any
               Reason
               to
               contemne
               it
               .
               For
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               would
               not
               your
               Cardinall
               so
               greatly
               enuie
               and
               maligne
               the
               Extent
               and
               latitude
               thereof
               ;
               who
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               saith
               that
               c
               
                 They
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 possesse
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 ample
                 Prouinces
                 ,
                 as
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 Denmarke
                 ,
                 Norway
                 ,
                 Sweuia
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 small
                 part
                 of
                 Germania
                 ,
                 Polonia
                 ,
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 and
                 Hungaria
                 .
              
               Yet
               he
               pretermitteth
               ,
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Heluetia
                 ,
                 Ireland
              
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               places
               ,
               where
               these
               Professors
               are
               visible
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 CHALLENGE
                 ,
                 in
                 Particular
                 .
              
               
                 ALL
                 these
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   Protestants
                
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 containe
                 in
                 them
                 one
                 Moity
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Westerne
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 whose
                 greatest
                 Error
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 can
                 impute
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 They
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 immediatly
                 depend
                 vpon
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 greatest
                 vice
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 impugne
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Indulgences
                
                 ,
                 the
                 nourceries
                 of
                 all
                 vices
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 greatest
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 diuided
                 from
                 that
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 which
                 proudly
                 and
                 impiously
                 diuideth
                 her selfe
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 .
                 And
                 must
                 all
                 These
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 their
                 liues
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Ancient
                 Faith
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Creeds
                
                 ,
                 be
                 necessarily
                 Damned
                 ,
                 for
                 denying
                 of
                 one
                 new
                 
                   Article
                   of
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Subiection
                   to
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ?
                
                 which
                 Article
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 plentifully
                 proued
                 )
                 doth
                 manifoldly
                 contradict
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Article
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Creed
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 II.
                 CHALLENGE
                 ,
                 in
                 Generall
                 .
              
               
                 OVR
                 Question
                 still
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Catholike
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Particular
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 members
                 and
                 parts
                 thereof
                 .
                 You
                 haue
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 multitudes
                 of
                 
                   Remote
                   Churches
                
                 Christian
                 in
                 
                   Greece
                   ,
                   Assyria
                   ,
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   Aethiopia
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 like
                 instance
                 haue
                 you
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Denmarke
                   ,
                   Saxonia
                   ,
                   Bohemia
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Try
                 now
                 whether
                 that
                 Obiection
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 Optatus
                 against
                 the
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 some-way
                 checke
                 you
                 .
                 d
                 You
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   will
                   haue
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   onely
                   where
                   you
                   are
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   Dacia
                   ,
                   Misia
                   ,
                   Thracia
                   ,
                   Achaia
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Where
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   you
                   haue
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Graecia
                   ,
                   Cappadocia
                   ,
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   And
                   innumerable
                   other
                   Isles
                   and
                   Prouinces
                   ,
                   where
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   .
                
                 His
                 Reason
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   you
                   will
                   haue
                   your selues
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Whole
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   euery
                   Whole
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 Tell
                 vs
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 euer
                 any
                 Church
                 could
                 more
                 professe
                 it selfe
                 to
                 be
                 Whole
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 haue
                 it selfe
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                
                 or
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ?
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 Alone
                 than
                 she
                 that
                 excludeth
                 from
                 
                   hope
                   of
                   Saluation
                
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 her
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Our
               third
               kind
               of
               Instance
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               herselfe
               :
               proouing
               that
               this
               Article
               ,
               
                 The
                 Catholike
              
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               without
               which
               there
               is
               no
               Saluation
               ,
               becometh
               pernicious
               to
               them
               that
               will
               be
               called
               the
               Body
               ,
               or
               Members
               thereof
               .
               SECT
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               BY
               this
               time
               we
               are
               drawing
               neare
               to
               the
               
                 Gates
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               to
               try
               what
               peace
               there
               is
               
                 within
                 her
                 walls
              
               ,
               and
               what
               security
               can
               be
               had
               in
               
                 Apocalypticall
                 Babylon
              
               ;
               for
               so
               is
               Rome
               called
               by
               
                 Saint
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               common
               Interpretation
               of
               your
               owne
               Doctors
               .
               And
               in
               as
               much
               as
               we
               are
               now
               to
               fight
               
               within
               her
               owne
               Territories
               ,
               in
               this
               conflict
               wee
               shall
               endeuour
               to
               make
               good
               vpon
               you
               Two
               most
               Obseruable
               Positions
               .
               The
               first
               concerneth
               the
               (
               almost
               )
               desperate
               estate
               of
               your
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ;
               the
               Next
               is
               the
               Safety
               and
               security
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Protestants
              
               .
            
             
               The
               danger
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               and
               some
               Members
               thereof
               ,
               is
               that
               it
               is
               made
               twice
               Damnable
               ;
               Once
               ,
               by
               the
               Article
               which
               it
               professeth
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 Mistris
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 without
                 Vnion
                 ,
                 and
                 Subiection
                 whereunto
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Saluation
              
               :
               Next
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Article
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               vnderstood
               in
               our
               Christian
               Creed
               ,
               of
               beleeuing
               THE
               CATHOLIKE
               CHVRCH
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               State
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               by
               Comparison
               of
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               Body
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               together
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               your
               now
               Article
               ,
               The
               Catholike
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               without
               which
               ,
               &c.
               SECT
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               THe
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               consisteth
               of
               a
               Pope
               ,
               and
               his
               Subordinates
               ,
               as
               of
               an
               Head
               ,
               and
               a
               Body
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               the
               Body
               your
               Church
               taketh
               the
               Denomination
               to
               be
               called
               Catholike
               from
               the
               Head
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Successor
                 of
                 Peter
              
               ;
               and
               not
               the
               Pope
               from
               the
               Church
               .
               Your
               Article
               of
               beleeuing
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               consisteth
               of
               many
               other
               Articles
               ,
               and
               ioynts
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               bee
               obserued
               ,
               because
               euery
               one
               containeth
               in
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               Faith
               ,
               a
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Beleefe
              
               .
               As
               1.
               
               The
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Beleeuing
              
               that
               there
               ought
               to
               bee
               e
               
                 An
                 Vniuersall
                 Iudge
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 distinct
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Beleeuing
              
               that
               this
               Iudge
               ought
               to
               be
               but
               f
               
                 One
                 Alone
              
               ;
               because
               
                 Two
                 Heads
              
               vpon
               
                 One
                 Body
              
               ,
               would
               make
               it
               Monstrous
               .
               3.
               
               The
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Beleeuing
              
               that
               this
               One
               Head
               is
               g
               
                 Aboue
                 a
                 Councell
              
               ;
               and
               you
               may
               haue
               as
               good
               Reason
               for
               that
               ,
               (
               if
               ,
               as
               you
               fondly
               conclude
               ,
               there
               be
               the
               same
               Reason
               of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Body
              
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               of
               
               the
               Naturall
               )
               because
               it
               is
               Necessary
               that
               the
               Head
               be
               predominant
               ouer
               the
               Body
               .
               4.
               
               The
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Beleeuing
              
               that
               this
               predominant
               Head
               must
               be
               h
               Romane
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               to
               hold
               that
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               Head
               ,
               
                 Not
                 onely
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 taken
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 the
                 Parti●ular
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 ouer-ruleth
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               5.
               
               The
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Beleeuing
              
               that
               this
               
                 Romane
                 Head
              
               must
               bee
               i
               Visible
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               
                 Head
                 of
                 a
                 Visible
                 Church
              
               .
               6.
               
               The
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Beleeuing
              
               this
               
                 Visible
                 Head
              
               to
               be
               so
               
                 Visible
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 Indiuidual
                 person
                 ,
              
               that
               k
               
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 necessary
                 for
                 euery
                 one
                 to
                 beleeue
              
               THIS
               
                 man
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 This
                 Clement
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 Vrban
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 beleeue
              
               THIS
               IESVS
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 because
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 infallible
                 beleefe
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 certainty
                 in
                 his
                 Decrees
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 you
                 beleeue
                 This
                 man
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 true
                 Head
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 infallible
                 Faith.
              
               7.
               
               The
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Beleeuing
              
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               this
               
                 Visible
                 Head
              
               to
               bee
               l
               
                 Infalliby
                 true
              
               .
               8.
               
               The
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Beleeuing
              
               that
               the
               m
               Vnion
               of
               this
               Infallibly-true
               Head
               and
               the
               Body
               thereof
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               
                 Vnion
                 of
                 the
                 Members
              
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               are
               
                 A
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 That
                 so
                 many
                 
                   Necessities
                   of
                   Beeleefe
                
                 doe
                 inforce
                 as
                 many
                 
                   Necessities
                   o●
                   Damnation
                
                 ,
                 partly
                 vpon
                 your
                 pretended
                 Head
                 ,
                 partly
                 vpon
                 your
                 Body
                 and
                 Members
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 can
                 bee
                 said
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 may
                 bee
                 reduced
                 to
                 these
                 Obseruations
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 Members
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 a
                 
                   Body
                   without
                   an
                   Head
                
                 ;
                 or
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 as
                 hauing
                 a
                 
                   False
                   Head
                
                 ;
                 or
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 with
                 
                   Multitudes
                   of
                   Heads
                
                 ;
                 or
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 
                   One
                   Head
                   repugnant
                
                 vnto
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Essentiall
                 Members
                 thereof
                 ;
                 or
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 
                   Doubtfully
                   Headed
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               I.
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               sometimes
               a
               Body
               Head-lesse
               .
               SECT
               .
               13.
               
            
             
               THis
               happeneth
               as
               often
               and
               as
               long
               as
               there
               is
               a
               Vacancy
               in
               that
               See
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               former
               Pope
               ,
               which
               hath
               beene
               often
               for
               n
               One
               ,
               or
               Two
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               for
               
                 Eight
                 yeeres
              
               space
               .
               Where
               then
               is
               your
               [
               
                 Tibi
                 dabo
                 claues
              
               ?
               ]
               what
               becommeth
               of
               the
               Keyes
               of
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ?
               o
               These
               (
               saith
               your
               Cardinall
               ,
               )
               
                 the
                 Pope
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 continue
                 not
                 formally
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               will
               you
               see
               a
               iugler
               ?
               )
               
                 except
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 committed
                 vnto
                 the
                 Inferior
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 a
                 new
                 Pope
                 is
                 Chosen
                 ,
                 the
                 Keyes
                 are
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 !
                 
                   O
                   the
                   Depth
                
                 of
                 Delusion
                 !
                 Doe
                 then
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                   Saint
                   Peters
                   Keyes
                
                 flie
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 euery
                 Pope
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 demand
                 what
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 by
                 those
                 
                 Keys
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 promised
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 16.
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   thee
                   will
                   I
                   giue
                   the
                   Keyes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 p
                 
                   Keyes
                   in
                   this
                   place
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   signifie
                   principalitie
                   of
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   power
                   ouer
                   all
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   :
                   because
                   Christ
                   addeth
                   ,
                
                 saying
                 [
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   thou
                   bindest
                   vpon
                   earth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ]
                   Where
                   by
                   Binding
                   is
                   ment
                   power
                   of
                   Praecept
                   and
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   by
                   Excommunication
                   .
                
                 So
                 hee
                 .
                 What
                 power
                 then
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 remaineth
                 formally
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Inferior
                   Ministers
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Keyes
                   of
                   Principality
                
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 euery
                 Inferior
                 Priest
                 a
                 Pope
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Keyes
                 onely
                 of
                 Order
                 and
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 any
                 Bishop
                 to
                 exercise
                 any
                 power
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 by
                 Praecept
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   punishing
                   by
                   Excommunication
                
                 during
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Vacancie
                 ;
                 be
                 this
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 Two
                 ,
                 Three
                 ,
                 Foure
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 hapned
                 )
                 
                   Eight
                   yeares
                
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 easily
                 guesse
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 drew
                 your
                 Answerer
                 into
                 this
                 most
                 vncouth
                 and
                 extreme
                 corner
                 ,
                 wherein
                 neuer
                 any
                 
                   ancient
                   Father
                
                 before
                 him
                 set
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 least
                 print
                 of
                 his
                 shooe
                 :
                 for
                 your
                 owne
                 Binius
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 a
                 story
                 to
                 some
                 good
                 purpose
                 .
                 q
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Interregnum
                   ,
                   or
                   Vacancy
                   ,
                   betweene
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Pope
                   Agapetus
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Successor
                   ,
                   was
                   celebrated
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   wherein
                   there
                   were
                   present
                   Two
                   Legates
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   Menna
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   and
                   Vicar
                   of
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 
                   Romane
                   )
                   the
                   Apostolicall
                   See.
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 Heere
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 you
                 obserue
                 a
                 
                   Generall
                   Councell
                
                 gathered
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 called
                 Proper
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Papall
                   Primacy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Principality
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 Councells
                 are
                 commonly
                 Acts
                 both
                 of
                 
                   Generall
                   Decrees
                
                 and
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 punishments
                 by
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 behold
                 heere
                 Legates
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 liuing
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 your
                 Article
                 take
                 place
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 denie
                 any
                 Formall
                 power
                 of
                 Keys
                 vnto
                 
                   Inferior
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 heereby
                 condemned
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 ancient
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 of
                 Interim
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 one
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 Election
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 whensoeuer
                 they
                 execute
                 any
                 Act
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 .
                 Answer
                 
                 then
                 ,
                 we
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 doe
                 you
                 vpon
                 this
                 conceit
                 of
                 Bellarmine
                 iudge
                 all
                 these
                 condemned
                 ?
                 then
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 we
                 most
                 iustly
                 renounce
                 your
                 Article
                 ,
                 as
                 execrable
                 .
                 Or
                 doe
                 you
                 beleeue
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 remaineth
                 Formally
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 all
                 functions
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 necessary
                 preseruation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Members
                 thereof
                 ?
                 then
                 must
                 it
                 follow
                 (
                 which
                 your
                 r
                 Cardinall
                 fore-saw
                 right
                 well
                 )
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Pope
                   receiueth
                   his
                   Authority
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 immediately
                 from
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 may
                 you
                 bury
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   Necessary
                   Obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Papall
                   Monarchy
                
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 of
                 euery
                 dead
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 that
                 Article
                 you
                 may
                 frame
                 another
                 
                   De
                   Anferibilitate
                   Papae
                   ab
                   Ecclesiâ
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Gersons
                   Instructions
                
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 serue
                 you
                 for
                 a
                 Catechisme
                 .
                 Because
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 consist
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 her
                 Widow-hood
                 ,
                 destitute
                 of
                 her
                 
                   Monarchical
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 for
                 Six
                 or
                 Eight
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 also
                 for
                 Eighty
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 Eighty
                 times
                 Eighty
                 ,
                 if
                 shee
                 would
                 so
                 Decree
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               II.
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               sometimes
               a
               False
               Head.
               SECT
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               WHich
               false
               Head
               may
               bee
               easily
               seene
               thorrow
               many
               holes
               ;
               as
               First
               to
               make
               him
               (
               as
               you
               do
               )
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Head
              
               ouer
               the
               
                 Whole
                 Church
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               throughout
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               to
               erect
               a
               
                 False
                 Head
              
               ,
               as
               *
               
                 Saint
                 Gregory
              
               ,
               once
               Head
               of
               the
               Particular
               Church
               of
               Rome
               did
               often
               teach
               ;
               by
               calling
               the
               Title
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Prophane
                 ,
                 Sacrilegious
                 ,
                 Blasphemous
                 ,
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               God
               neuer
               ordained
               an
               Head
               ,
               no
               bigger
               then
               of
               a
               wren
               ,
               to
               stand
               vpon
               the
               shoulders
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               and
               so
               little
               (
               in
               respect
               )
               is
               
                 One
                 Bishop
              
               of
               
                 One
                 City
              
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               bee
               set
               ouer
               the
               
                 Church
                 Vni●ersally
                 dispersed
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
              
               ;
               as
               you
               may
               guesse
               by
               the
               exceptions
               which
               Saint
               *
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               wherein
               they
               liued
               tooke
               against
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
              
               :
               accompting
               them
               
                 Incompetent
                 
                 Iudges
              
               in
               Cases
               of
               Appeale
               from
               
                 Remote
                 Nations
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               distance
               of
               places
               ;
               and
               yet
               their
               
                 Churches
                 in
                 Africke
              
               might
               be
               said
               to
               be
               neare
               neighbours
               to
               Rome
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               many
               farre
               more
               distant
               from
               thence
               :
               therefore
               an
               Head
               extreamely
               disproportionate
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 False
                 Head.
              
               
            
             
               3.
               
               None
               call
               that
               a
               Necessary
               and
               
                 liuing
                 Head
              
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               created
               by
               God
               ;
               no
               more
               can
               that
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Head
              
               be
               iudged
               Necessary
               ,
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               instituted
               by
               
                 Diuine
                 Ordinance
              
               .
               But
               that
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               not
               ordained
               by
               
                 Diuin●
                 Authority
              
               ,
               you
               haue
               (
               for
               proofe
               )
               not
               onely
               the
               
                 Church
                 Catholike
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
              
               *
               Chalcedon
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constance
              
               .
               Therefore
               an
               
                 Humane
                 Head
              
               ,
               in
               pretence
               of
               a
               Diuine
               one
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 False
                 Head.
              
               
            
             
               4.
               
               An
               Head
               subiect
               to
               Heresie
               cannot
               be
               truely
               adequate
               ,
               and
               proper
               to
               a
               Body
               ,
               which
               dependeth
               vpon
               Infallibility
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               :
               But
               he
               that
               will
               be
               called
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Head
              
               is
               obnoxious
               to
               Heresie
               (
               as
               Pope
               *
               Gregory
               excellently
               taught
               )
               when
               he
               denied
               that
               either
               He
               ,
               or
               any
               
                 Bishop
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ought
               to
               be
               called
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ;
                 lest
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
                 falling
                 into
                 error
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 might
                 erre
                 with
                 him
              
               .
               An
               Example
               of
               an
               
                 Hereticall
                 Pope
              
               you
               haue
               had
               *
               Confessed
               in
               Honorius
               ,
               from
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               Romish
               Doctors
               ,
               of
               Ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               of
               Councells
               ,
               and
               of
               Popes
               themselues
               .
               And
               certainely
               that
               cannot
               be
               but
               a
               
                 False
                 Head
              
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               a
               True
               Member
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 Catholike
              
               ,
               which
               no
               Heretike
               (
               as
               *
               you
               haue
               confessed
               )
               can
               be
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               You
               your selues
               admit
               of
               no
               Head
               on
               earth
               (
               of
               the
               
                 Visible
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               Church
               )
               which
               is
               not
               also
               so
               Visible
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               point
               at
               it
               vndoubtedly
               ,
               and
               Indiuidually
               ,
               saying
               of
               it
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
              
               But
               you
               can
               haue
               no
               such
               Certainty
               of
               any
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               both
               because
               his
               Ordination
               ,
               without
               which
               he
               cannot
               be
               
                 truely
                 Pope
              
               ,
               dependeth
               vpon
               the
               
                 Intention
                 of
                 the
                 Ordeinour
              
               ,
               than
               which
               what
               can
               be
               more
               vncertaine
               vnto
               you
               ?
               as
               also
               because
               you
               are
               often
               constrained
               to
               doubt
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               Election
               .
               For
               you
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               how
               plentifull
               a
               matter
               wee
               haue
               now
               in
               
               hand
               ,
               if
               we
               intended
               to
               prosecu●e
               the
               manifold
               Examples
               that
               are
               extant
               in
               your
               owne
               Bookes
               ,
               of
               Popes
               who
               haue
               taken
               possession
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Chaire
              
               by
               Intrusion
               .
               One
               you
               may
               receiue
               from
               the
               Relation
               of
               your
               
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               of
               Iohn
               the
               Twelfth
               ,
               who
               s
               
                 was
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 way
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 termed
                 a
                 legitimate
                 and
                 lawfull
                 Pope
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 law
                 was
                 obserued
                 in
                 his
                 Election
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 things
                 carryed
                 with
                 terror
                 and
                 Violence
                 ;
                 who
                 although
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 young
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 the
                 Church
                 honour
                 him
                 for
                 her
                 Pope
                 ,
                 accompting
                 it
                 a
                 Lesse
                 euill
                 to
                 tolerate
                 one
                 ,
                 although
                 a
                 Monstrous
                 Head
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 diuided
                 into
                 many
                 Heads
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               This
               is
               plaine
               dealing
               ,
               openly
               confessing
               what
               kinde
               of
               Heads
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               is
               sometimes
               vnited
               vnto
               .
               One
               ,
               for
               his
               life
               Monstrous
               ,
               and
               therefore
               a
               
                 braine-sicke
                 Head
              
               ;
               One
               ,
               for
               his
               yeeres
               ,
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Deacon
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               so
               say
               ,
               an
               Elbow
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               is
               made
               Head
               &
               
                 Chiefe
                 Pastor
              
               thereof
               ;
               therefore
               a
               
                 braine-lesse
                 Head.
              
               One
               that
               is
               an
               Intruder
               ,
               and
               
                 No-way
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Pope
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               nothing
               lesse
               than
               a
               true
               Head
               ;
               because
               an
               Example
               differing
               from
               your
               Rule
               ,
               which
               your
               Iesuite
               Salmeron
               confesseth
               to
               be
               this
               :
               t
               
                 To
                 beleeue
                 with
                 a
                 Diuine
              
               (
               or
               ,
               
                 Infallible
                 )
                 ,
                 Faith
              
               THIS
               
                 singular
                 and
                 Indiuidual
                 man
                 to
                 bee
                 our
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 defined
                 by
                 the
                 Electors
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appeare
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 defect
                 or
                 fault
                 in
                 his
                 Election
                 .
              
               But
               behold
               ,
               heere
               is
               one
               with
               a
               Constat
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               but
               Defects
               in
               his
               entrance
               ,
               because
               
                 no
                 law
                 of
              
               iust
               Election
               was
               obserued
               therein
               ;
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               acknowledged
               and
               honoured
               as
               true
               Pope
               of
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               As
               the
               Body
               cannot
               boast
               of
               Vnion
               with
               a
               Head
               ,
               that
               is
               Headlesse
               ,
               no
               more
               can
               an
               Head
               be
               truely
               so
               called
               ,
               which
               is
               Bodilesse
               .
               But
               we
               *
               haue
               proued
               that
               that
               which
               you
               call
               Principally
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               resident
               at
               Rome
               ,
               shall
               haue
               no
               being
               ,
               and
               therefore
               be
               no
               Bodie
               in
               Rome
               ;
               namely
               when-as
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               shall
               be
               the
               
                 Seate
                 of
                 Antichrist
              
               .
            
             
               
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 ALas
                 my
                 Masters
                 !
                 what
                 meane
                 you
                 ?
                 will
                 you
                 needs
                 condemne
                 your selues
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 whole
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 Faith
                 ?
                 Your
                 Article
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Beleeue
                   with
                   an
                   Infallible
                   Faith
                   ,
                   One
                   singular
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   True
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   Vniuersall
                   Pastor
                   hauing
                   Monarchicall
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                
                 wherein
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 Vniuersall
                 ]
                 you
                 condemne
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Pope
                 
                   Pelagius
                   the
                   Second
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pope
                 
                   Gregory
                   the
                   First
                
                 ;
                 *
                 both
                 which
                 held
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Vniuersall
                 ,
                 as
                 execrable
                 ,
                 and
                 Anti-christian
                 .
                 By
                 Monarchicall
                 ,
                 and
                 absolute
                 power
                 ,
                 you
                 condemne
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 
                   Pope
                   Damasus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 *
                 held
                 himselfe
                 no
                 
                   Competent
                   Iudge
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Cases
                 fore-iudged
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Prouinciall
                   Councell
                
                 .
                 By
                 [
                 True
                 ]
                 you
                 condemne
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 
                   Pope
                   Iohn
                
                 the
                 Twelfth
                 ,
                 which
                 acknowledged
                 (
                 for
                 her
                 Pope
                 )
                 Him
                 ,
                 whom
                 shee
                 knew
                 to
                 bee
                 euery
                 way
                 Vnlawfully
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 Popedome
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 
                   True
                   Pope
                
                 .
                 Yet
                 what
                 maruell
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 doubt
                 not
                 to
                 obey
                 false
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 who
                 daily
                 Worship
                 false
                 Saints
                 ?
                 By
                 [
                 Romane
                 ]
                 you
                 condemne
                 that
                 
                   Christian
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 when-as
                 the
                 
                   City
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Denomination
                 of
                 Romane
                 is
                 deriued
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Seate
                   of
                   Antichrist
                
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 beleeuing
                 [
                 
                   Hunc
                   ,
                   This
                   ]
                   Indiuiduall
                   Pope
                
                 to
                 bee
                 verily
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 
                   Infallible
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 you
                 beleeue
                 any
                 thing
                 
                   necessary
                   to
                   Saluation
                
                 ,
                 you
                 condemne
                 here-in
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Succession
                 thereof
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Saint
                   Peter
                
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 therein
                 also
                 your
                 owne
                 soules
                 ,
                 in
                 professing
                 that
                 to
                 bee
                 Infallible
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 many
                 defects
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 Election
                 of
                 any
                 Pope
                 ,
                 is
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 Fallibilities
                 and
                 vncertainties
                 ;
                 as
                 all
                 your
                 owne
                 Historians
                 doe
                 proue
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 will
                 bee
                 further
                 euident
                 
                   De
                   Facto
                
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 nex
                 Section
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               III.
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               often
               diuided
               into
               
                 Many
                 Heads
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               SChisme
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               )
               is
               when
               the
               Body
               is
               diuided
               ,
               and
               depending
               vpon
               
                 many
                 Heads
              
               ;
               as
               if
               some
               held
               of
               Paul
               ,
               some
               of
               Cephas
               ,
               and
               (
               but
               )
               some
               of
               Christ.
               So
               hath
               it
               often
               hapned
               in
               your
               Church
               ,
               some
               depending
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Third
               Pope
               ,
               and
               among
               all
               these
               yet
               could
               but
               one
               sort
               hold
               of
               the
               True.
               You
               your
               owne
               selues
               can
               reck
               on
               for
               vs
               u
               Twentie
               ,
               yea
               *
               
                 Thirty
                 Schismes
              
               and
               Diuisions
               among
               your
               Popes
               ;
               yet
               is
               this
               but
               a
               sparing
               Accompt
               .
               But
               wee
               stand
               not
               vpon
               the
               number
               of
               their
               Diuisions
               ,
               but
               vpon
               their
               Duration
               .
               Of
               which
               your
               Onuphrius
               hath
               Registred
               One
               for
               x
               
                 The
                 most
                 pernicious
                 and
                 pestilent
              
               (
               betweene
               Vrban
               the
               6.
               and
               Clement
               the
               7.
               )
               
                 which
                 continued
                 and
                 lasted
                 for
                 Fiftie
                 yeares
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               During
               which
               Schisme
               ,
               what
               Parts
               taking
               and
               factions
               there
               were
               on
               foot
               amongst
               the
               Members
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               throughout
               the
               most
               Countries
               in
               Europe
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               imagine
               .
            
             
               Your
               Cardinall
               telleth
               vs
               of
               z
               
                 Three
                 Popes
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 whereof
                 would
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hardly
                 could
                 any
                 discerne
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Pope
                 .
              
               So
               you
               .
               What
               Resolution
               can
               your
               Church
               haue
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               ?
               your
               Iesuite
               would
               haue
               vs
               to
               note
               that
               a
               
                 The
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constance
                 put
                 them
                 All
                 downe
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 stood
                 with
                 good
                 reason
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 true
                 Pope
                 was
                 not
                 certaine
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               So
               hee
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               Baronius
               hath
               found
               out
               another
               matter
               of
               wonderment
               ,
               how
               that
               b
               
                 When
                 Sergius
                 the
                 Third
                 ,
                 an
                 illegitimate
                 Pope
                 ,
                 intruded
                 himselfe
                 into
                 that
                 Seat
                 ,
                 by
                 monstrous
                 sacriledge
                 and
                 most
                 beastly
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 Reuerence
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 which
                 all
                 faithfull
                 Professours
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 remote
                 Northerne
                 People
                 had
                 vnto
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 whomsoeuer
                 they
                 heard
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 although
                 Pope
                 onely
                 in
                 name
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 inquirie
                 concerning
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 entrance
                 ,
                 they
                 reuerenced
                 him
                 as
              
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 himselfe
              
               .
               So
               hee
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 LOoke
                 againe
                 to
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 Beliefe
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                   This
                   One
                   Romane
                   Pope
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   Faith
                   none
                   can
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                
                 Now
                 your
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 being
                 diuided
                 into
                 Two
                 Factions
                 ,
                 one
                 halfe
                 adhering
                 to
                 
                   One
                   Pope
                
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 halfe
                 to
                 a
                 Second
                 ,
                 your
                 Article
                 requiring
                 Beliefe
                 of
                 [
                 
                   Hunc
                   ,
                   This
                   onely
                   One
                
                 ]
                 doth
                 damne
                 halfe
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 aboue
                 twice
                 Fortie
                 yeares
                 .
                 And
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 diuided
                 into
                 
                   Three
                   Factions
                
                 ,
                 adhering
                 vnto
                 Three
                 seuerall
                 Heads
                 ,
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 [
                 
                   Hunc
                   ,
                   This
                   singular
                   Pope
                
                 ]
                 damneth
                 Two
                 of
                 the
                 Three
                 Parts
                 of
                 your
                 Romane
                 Church
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Constance
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Representatiue
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 distraction
                 )
                 vsing
                 no
                 other
                 remedie
                 but
                 abscission
                 ,
                 and
                 cutting
                 off
                 euery
                 Head
                 ,
                 by
                 remouing
                 All
                 the
                 Three
                 ,
                 and
                 choosing
                 a
                 Fourth
                 ;
                 your
                 Article
                 challenging
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 [
                 Hunc
                 ]
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 damne
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 admitting
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Three
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 in
                 preferring
                 a
                 Fourth
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 our
                 Northerne
                 Professours
                 of
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 whose
                 Faith
                 your
                 Baronius
                 extolleth
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Beliefe
                 of
                 any
                 Pope
                 ,
                 whomsoeuer
                 they
                 heard
                 
                   named
                   Pope
                
                 ,
                 were
                 hee
                 neuer
                 so
                 illegitimate
                 ,
                 and
                 indeede
                 
                   no
                   Pope
                   at
                   all
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 for
                 Example
                 
                   Sergius
                   the
                   Third
                
                 )
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 straight
                 ,
                 which
                 rather
                 to
                 admire
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Foolishnesse
                 of
                 those
                 
                   Northerne
                   people
                
                 ,
                 in
                 beleeuing
                 an
                 Ape
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Man
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Faithlesnesse
                 of
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 ;
                 who
                 against
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 requiring
                 [
                 
                   Hunc
                   Verum
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 
                   This
                   true
                   Pope
                
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 else
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 commendeth
                 men
                 for
                 entertaining
                 ,
                 and
                 honouring
                 a
                 False
                 one
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 !
                 what
                 will
                 they
                 not
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 needes
                 follow
                 such
                 Guides
                 ,
                 as
                 leade
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 nose
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 beleeue
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 prescribeth
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 albeit
                 herein
                 
                 also
                 condemned
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 Article
                 ?
                 And
                 moreouer
                 ,
                 you
                 your selues
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 sworne
                 to
                 beleeue
                 
                   Infallibly
                   [
                   Hunc
                
                 ]
                 when
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 hapned
                 ,
                 may
                 happen
                 )
                 that
                 your
                 whole
                 Church
                 cannot
                 discerne
                 between
                 Hunc
                 and
                 Hunc
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Article
                 stand
                 you
                 continually
                 condemned
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 Consciences
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               That
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               is
               oftentimes
               troubled
               with
               an
               
                 Head
                 repugnant
              
               sometime
               to
               the
               
                 whole
                 Body
              
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               to
               the
               
                 Seuerall
                 Members
              
               thereof
               .
               SECT
               .
               16.
               
            
             
               THe
               First
               worke
               in
               a
               building
               ,
               is
               laying
               a
               right
               Foundation
               ,
               which
               in
               euery
               Dispute
               is
               the
               true
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               
                 Dimidium
                 facti
                 qui
                 bene
                 cepit
                 ,
                 habet
                 .
              
               The
               Forme
               of
               your
               owne
               Oath
               will
               giue
               vs
               good
               light
               for
               this
               First
               point
               .
               
                 c
                 IN.
                 doe
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Mother
                 and
                 Mistresse
                 ouer
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 sweare
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               You
               professe
               then
               in
               this
               to
               honour
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               Mother
               and
               
                 Mistresse
                 ouer
                 All
                 Churches
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Bishop
               and
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Chiefe
                 Pastor
              
               ,
               and
               Head
               of
               it
               .
               It
               onely
               remaineth
               to
               know
               ,
               whether
               as
               you
               haue
               made
               all
               other
               Churches
               ,
               diuided
               from
               this
               Head
               ,
               to
               be
               Schismatikes
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               destitute
               of
               spirituall
               life
               ;
               so
               also
               there
               may
               not
               be
               a
               Schisme
               betweene
               this
               
                 Romane
                 Head
              
               and
               Body
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               the
               One
               being
               diuided
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               some
               Cases
               ,
               either
               of
               them
               may
               become
               Schismaticall
               .
            
             
               Your
               publike
               Professor
               and
               Iesuite
               Suarez
               is
               at
               hand
               to
               resolue
               you
               :
               d
               Schisme
               ,
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
                 Haeresie
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 separation
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 Head
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 denie
                 its
                 Head
                 [
                 This
                 true
                 Pope
                 ]
                 it
                 is
                 Schismaticall
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 denie
                 due
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 Schismaticall
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               Whose
               ingenuitie
               we
               must
               commend
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               confesseth
               it
               possible
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               some
               Case
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Schismatike
               .
               It
               will
               be
               our
               part
               to
               giue
               some
               Instance
               hereof
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               That
               your
               Church
               commonly
               is
               Doubtfully-Headed
               ;
               proued
               by
               an
               Instance
               made
               in
               the
               state
               of
               the
               great
               Question
               of
               the
               
                 Supreame
                 Iudge
              
               in
               your
               Church
               ,
               whether
               it
               must
               be
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Pope
              
               ,
               or
               Councell
               .
               And
               First
               for
               the
               Pope
               .
               SECT
               .
               17.
               
            
             
               IT
               is
               necess●ry
               that
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               will
               needes
               be
               Iudge
               of
               all
               other
               Churches
               ,
               should
               first
               determine
               with
               it selfe
               who
               is
               the
               Supreme
               Iudge
               ;
               nor
               should
               she
               euer
               take
               vpon
               her
               to
               determine
               of
               other
               Controuersies
               in
               Faith
               ,
               against
               Protestants
               ,
               before
               shee
               haue
               satisfied
               Protestants
               in
               this
               ,
               whether
               Pope
               or
               Councell
               be
               indeede
               the
               
                 Supreame
                 Iudge
              
               .
               In
               this
               Question
               Romane
               Doctors
               of
               all
               sorts
               haue
               bin
               distracted
               in
               their
               iudgements
               .
               To
               leaue
               all
               other
               Disputes
               ,
               we
               desire
               to
               know
               how
               this
               hath
               bin
               determined
               by
               any
               Councell
               .
               Bellarmine
               ,
               although
               the
               sworne
               Proctor
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               yet
               against
               such
               as
               laboured
               to
               deduce
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Iudgement
                 aboue
                 a
                 Councell
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Councels
               either
               of
               Florence
               or
               Lateran
               ,
               doth
               reiect
               both
               ;
               e
               
                 So
                 that
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 still
                 questionable
                 vnto
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               Is
               not
               this
               Acknowledgement
               worthy
               your
               thrice
               rumination
               ,
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               boasteth
               her selfe
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Mistresse
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Iudge
                 of
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               ,
               after
               a
               Thousand
               Six
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               fully
               assured
               whether
               (
               Comparison
               being
               made
               betweene
               
                 her
                 Pope
              
               and
               
                 her selfe
                 .
                 )
                 Hic
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Haec
                 ,
                 Hee
              
               ,
               or
               Shee
               ,
               be
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Iudge
              
               ?
               When
               then
               ,
               and
               how
               will
               you
               resolue
               in
               this
               so
               principall
               a
               Case
               ?
               must
               the
               Scales
               still
               stand
               euen
               ,
               that
               neither
               of
               them
               shall
               ouer-poise
               ?
               Not
               so
               ,
               for
               you
               teach
               (
               if
               One
               ,
               as
               your
               fore-man
               ,
               may
               speake
               for
               you
               all
               )
               that
               f
               
                 Although
                 this
                 case
                 haue
                 not
                 beene
                 decided
                 by
                 any
                 absolute
                 Decree
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 defined
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 by
                 the
                 tacit
                 and
                 secret
                 censent
                 of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 scarce
                 any
                 one
                 Diuine
                 holding
                 any
                 other
                 
                 opinion
                 herein
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 of
                 late
                 this
                 Controuersie
                 was
                 moued
                 ,
                 was
                 anciently
                 in
                 force
                 ;
                 namely
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 aboue
                 a
                 Councell
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Head
                 is
                 aboue
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               Sirs
               ,
               if
               the
               Question
               be
               whether
               
                 Iohn
                 an
                 Oake
              
               or
               
                 Iohn
                 a
                 Stile
              
               be
               heire
               to
               that
               Land
               ,
               because
               the
               Witnesses
               conceale
               their
               meaning
               ;
               without
               question
               they
               by
               a
               
                 tacit
                 Consent
              
               are
               for
               the
               Complainant
               ,
               that
               
                 Iohn
                 an
                 Oake
              
               must
               carry
               the
               Land.
               O
               Quacksaluer
               !
            
             
               Consider
               you
               not
               now
               that
               the
               Subiect
               of
               all
               this
               Dispute
               is
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Visible
                 Church
              
               ,
               whose
               Consent
               likewise
               is
               to
               be
               discerned
               onely
               by
               Visible
               Characters
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               word
               or
               by
               writing
               ?
               And
               are
               you
               now
               come
               to
               this
               passe
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               a
               Cause
               of
               so
               great
               moment
               you
               must
               depend
               vpon
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               
                 Tacit
                 Consent
                 of
                 your
                 Doctors
              
               ?
               Wee
               doe
               not
               therefore
               maruell
               why
               they
               must
               needes
               be
               
                 blinde
                 Guides
              
               ,
               who
               themselues
               haue
               no
               better
               Direction
               ,
               than
               dumbe
               Iudges
               .
               All
               other
               Christian
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               stand
               for
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               a
               
                 Generall
                 Councell
              
               ,
               against
               whatsoeuer
               Pope
               ;
               which
               (
               the
               Cause
               of
               your
               Pope
               hauing
               now
               bin
               heard
               )
               we
               are
               to
               proue
               from
               the
               Romane
               Church
               it selfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               is
               rather
               Iudge
               ,
               than
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Pope
              
               ,
               in
               all
               Causes
               of
               that
               Church
               ;
               by
               the
               publike
               Decree
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               in
               it selfe
               .
               First
               in
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constance
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               18.
               
            
             
               IN
               the
               yeare
               of
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               1415.
               was
               celebrated
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constance
              
               in
               Germanie
               ,
               a
               place
               then
               most
               fit
               ,
               consisting
               (
               as
               you
               know
               )
               g
               
                 of
                 almost
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 whereof
                 more
                 then
                 Three
                 hundred
                 were
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               This
               Synod
               with
               an
               Inprimis
               beginneth
               with
               this
               Article
               ;
               h
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Synod
                 ,
                 
                 inspired
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 being
                 lawfully
                 assembled
                 ,
                 &
                 making
                 vp
                 a
                 Generall
                 Councell
                 ,
                 which
                 representeth
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 hath
                 immediate
                 power
                 from
                 Christ
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 euery
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 the
                 Papall
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 concerne
                 either
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 Generall
                 reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 or
                 Members
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Thus
               farre
               that
               Councell
               :
               which
               was
               expresly
               confirmed
               by
               
                 Pope
                 Martin
              
               ,
               to
               be
               held
               i
               
                 Inuiolable
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 TEll
                 vs
                 now
                 whether
                 euer
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 had
                 a
                 Councell
                 more
                 ample
                 for
                 multitude
                 of
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 being
                 almost
                 a
                 Thousand
                 ;
                 whether
                 euer
                 any
                 Councell
                 could
                 assume
                 more
                 Infallibilitie
                 to
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 
                   congregated
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 thereby
                 making
                 her
                 Degrees
                 Authenticall
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 euer
                 any
                 Councell
                 could
                 Derogate
                 more
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Papall
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 beleeued
                 and
                 Attributed
                 to
                 your
                 Popes
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 subiect
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Determination
                   of
                   a
                   Councell
                
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 both
                 of
                 Direction
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Reformation
                   of
                   manners
                
                 ;
                 or
                 can
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 require
                 a
                 more
                 fundamentall
                 reason
                 thereof
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 the
                 Decree
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 
                   The
                   Councell
                   hath
                   its
                   Authoritie
                   immediately
                   from
                   Christ
                   ?
                
                 The
                 meaning
                 whereof
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 *
                 taught
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Authoritie
                
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 Diuine
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 of
                 Humane
                 Institution
                 :
                 or
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 can
                 you
                 expect
                 a
                 stronger
                 confirmation
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 the
                 Ratification
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 
                   Lawfull
                   Pope
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 then
                 (
                 for
                 now
                 wee
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 conflict
                 ,
                 by
                 Comparison
                 )
                 If
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 answer
                 )
                 k
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   confirmed
                   other
                   matters
                   of
                   Faith
                   decreed
                   in
                   that
                   Councell
                   ,
                   but
                   would
                   not
                   ratifie
                   this
                   Decree
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   so
                   derogatiue
                   to
                   his
                   Headship
                   ,
                   and
                   supreme
                   Iudicature
                
                 ;
                 then
                 behold
                 (
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 assumed
                 to
                 proue
                 )
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Difference
                 betweene
                 that
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 the
                 
                   Representatiue
                   Body
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 as
                 any
                 can
                 be
                 named
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 must
                 as
                 well
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Pope
                 (
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 hereupon
                 Excommunicated
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 that
                 Councell
                 )
                 had
                 bin
                 a
                 Schismatike
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 diuiding
                 himselfe
                 from
                 their
                 Decree
                 ,
                 hee
                 could
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 Romane
                 Principles
                 )
                 be
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 an
                 Haeretike
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Decree
                 is
                 peremptorie
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 :
                 the
                 Reason
                 they
                 gaue
                 was
                 concluded
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   not
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   any
                   Diuine
                   Ordinance
                   :
                
                 euen
                 as
                 a
                 Thousand
                 yeares
                 before
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                
                 l
                 Chalcedon
                 anciently
                 beleeued
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Another
               like
               Example
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basil.
               SECT
               .
               19.
               
            
             
               IN
               the
               yeare
               1431.
               there
               was
               a
               Councell
               gathered
               at
               Basil
               by
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               Pope
               m
               Martin
               the
               Fift
               ,
               and
               after
               confirmed
               by
               Eugenius
               ;
               wherein
               were
               90.
               
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               hauing
               confirmed
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               n
               Constance
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Pope
               is
               made
               
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 a
                 Councell
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Censure
               thereof
               :
               now
               at
               the
               length
               
                 Pope
                 Eugenius
              
               ,
               perceiuing
               they
               held
               this
               course
               ,
               will
               needes
               dissolue
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               translate
               it
               to
               Florence
               .
               The
               Councell
               it selfe
               withstandeth
               this
               ,
               and
               o
               Commandeth
               the
               contrary
               ,
               shewing
               thereby
               ,
               that
               p
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 sought
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 by
                 abrogating
                 of
                 Councels
                 ,
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Therefore
               they
               fairely
               q
               
                 suspend
                 the
                 Pope
              
               :
               and
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constance
              
               ,
               they
               Decree
               ,
               as
               an
               r
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Truth
              
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 no
                 Authoritie
                 aboue
                 a
                 Councell
                 ,
                 nor
                 power
                 of
                 himselfe
                 to
                 dissolue
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 truth
                 whosoeuer
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 shall
                 obstinately
                 contradict
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 iudged
                 an
                 Heretike
                 .
              
               So
               They.
               
            
             
               Will
               you
               now
               see
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Councell
               grapple
               together
               ?
               
               The
               Councell
               hath
               
                 suspended
                 the
                 Pope
              
               ,
               and
               iudgeth
               him
               no
               better
               than
               a
               Schismatike
               :
               The
               Pope
               pronounceth
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 Schismatikes
              
               ,
               s
               
                 Separated
                 from
                 the
                 Mother
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               (
               meaning
               the
               Conclaue
               of
               some
               Cardinals
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Head
                 thereof
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 seauen
                 yeares
                 last
                 past
                 .
              
               The
               Councell
               answereth
               ,
               saying
               :
               t
               
                 What
                 ?
                 will
                 the
                 Pope
                 then
                 damne
                 for
                 Schismatikes
                 all
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 with
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 approue
                 of
                 this
                 Councell
                 ?
              
               In
               the
               end
               (
               to
               end
               the
               fray
               )
               u
               
                 The
                 Pope
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Councell
               )
               
                 did
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 Admonition
                 made
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 not
                 dissoluing
                 the
                 Councell
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               is
               presented
               before
               you
               the
               Romane
               Head
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               that
               Councell
               )
               the
               Catholike
               Bodie
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               a
               Distraction
               and
               Separation
               either
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               Seauen
               yeares
               space
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Popes
               Pretence
               of
               his
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               which
               were
               but
               a
               few
               Domesticall
               Cardinals
               ,
               the
               Councell
               did
               not
               accompt
               them
               worthy
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               being
               the
               Case
               ,
               whether
               shall
               we
               call
               the
               Schismatikes
               ?
               for
               so
               the
               one
               party
               necessarily
               must
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               ,
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               the
               Pope
               is
               the
               Schismaticke
               .
               SECT
               .
               20.
               
            
             
               SOme
               would
               thinke
               that
               the
               Pope
               could
               not
               be
               the
               Schismatike
               ,
               because
               (
               which
               is
               your
               common
               Argument
               )
               the
               Head
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               diseased
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               separated
               ,
               without
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Body
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               peircing
               sharpnesse
               in
               the
               point
               of
               this
               Reason
               ,
               it
               may
               (
               to
               your
               owne
               mischiefe
               )
               easily
               be
               turned
               backe
               into
               your
               owne
               bowels
               ,
               as
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               same
               Councell
               wisely
               did
               :
               because
               (
               say
               they
               )
               x
               
                 If
                 the
                 Case
                 could
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 a
                 Naturall
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 that
                 assoone
                 as
                 one
                 Head
                 is
                 remoued
                 ,
                 another
                 might
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 many
                 head-aches
                 ,
                 would
                 men
                 make
                 often
                 changes
                 of
                 their
                 Heads
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 
                 this
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 and
                 Naturall
                 Head
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Head
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 should
                 die
                 ,
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Body
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 perish
                 also
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
            
             
               Come
               we
               to
               their
               other
               Reason
               :
               y
               
                 That
                 which
                 Christ
                 promised
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 especially
                 agree
                 to
                 a
                 Generall
                 Councell
                 :
                 now
                 Christ
                 said
                 vnto
                 Peter
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 any
                 offence
                 ,
              
               [
               Dic
               Ecclesiae
               ]
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 Complainant
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 equall
                 Authority
                 with
                 the
                 Iudge
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 to
                 interpret
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Church
                 was
                 meant
                 Peter
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 fond
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 vnto
                 any
                 Inferiour
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 lesse
                 absurd
                 had
                 it
                 bene
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 diffused
                 euery-where
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 meant
                 the
                 assembly
                 in
                 a
                 Councell
                 .
              
               Besides
               ,
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 is
              
               z
               
                 Minister
                 and
                 but
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 Comparison
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 therefore
                 lesse
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 Authority
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Authority
                 dependeth
                 vpon
                 the
              
               [
               Maior
               pars
               ]
               
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 suffrages
                 and
                 voyces
                 .
              
               So
               that
               Synod
               of
               Basil.
               
            
             
               We
               might
               adde
               hereunto
               the
               Argument
               of
               Nilus
               the
               Greek
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Thessalonica
              
               :
               *
               
                 If
                 that
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 Iudgement
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 were
                 the
                 cost
                 and
                 labour
                 of
                 troubling
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 Christendome
                 for
                 gathering
                 Generall
                 Councels
                 ?
              
               Nor
               he
               alone
               ,
               but
               another
               more
               Romish
               than
               he
               could
               be
               ;
               a
               
                 If
                 so
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 learned
                 in
                 Lawes
                 be
                 sought
                 for
                 ?
                 Why
                 so
                 many
                 Vniuersities
                 vexed
                 by
                 discussing
                 of
                 Questions
                 belonging
                 to
                 Faith
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 your
                 perusall
                 of
                 these
                 Premises
                 ,
                 remember
                 but
                 your
                 Iesuites
                 Assertion
                 :
                 *
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Pope
                   should
                   diuide
                   himselfe
                   from
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   Hee
                   should
                   be
                   iudged
                   a
                   Schismatike
                   .
                
                 But
                 whether
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 Schisme
                 be
                 in
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 Councell
                 ,
                 your
                 owne
                 guilt
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Case
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 Periury
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 your
                 Article
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 belieue
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 Subiection
                 and
                 Vnion
                 ,
                 vnto
                 both
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 and
                 Pope
                 are
                 
                   Necessary
                   to
                   Saluation
                
                 .
                 You
                 haue
                 now
                 a
                 
                   Woolfe
                   by
                   the
                   eares
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 hold
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 let
                 him
                 loose
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 bit
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Dis-union
                 betweene
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               fourth
               Instance
               of
               the
               Dis-union
               betweene
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               some
               Members
               thereof
               ,
               in
               the
               Examples
               of
               France
               and
               England
               .
               SECT
               .
               21.
               
            
             
               AN
               b
               Appeale
               was
               made
               about
               the
               same
               time
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Basil
              
               ,
               against
               
                 Pope
                 Leo
              
               the
               tenth
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Vniuersitie
                 of
                 Paris
              
               ,
               in
               Defence
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               same
               Councell
               :
               wherein
               the
               same
               Vniuersity
               taxeth
               the
               Session
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Cardinalls
               ,
               as
               
                 Not
                 gathered
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               professing
               herein
               ,
               that
               
                 Not
                 the
                 Popes
              
               particular
               Assembly
               in
               the
               Citie
               ,
               but
               the
               Congregation
               in
               the
               publicke
               Councell
               is
               to
               be
               called
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
               And
               this
               
                 Right
                 of
                 Appeale
              
               from
               the
               Pope
               is
               a
               liberty
               which
               the
               
                 Vniuersity
                 of
                 Paris
              
               hath
               alwaies
               challenged
               to
               this
               day
               ;
               yea
               and
               the
               whole
               
                 Church
                 of
                 France
              
               ,
               whose
               King
               (
               by
               his
               Orator
               in
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               )
               made
               knowne
               the
               Vniuersall
               Tenet
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 is
                 not
                 Superiour
                 to
                 a
                 Councell
                 .
              
               Which
               they
               still
               maintaine
               ,
               notwithstanding
               
                 Pope
                 Pius
              
               the
               fourth
               his
               contention
               by
               Arguments
               ,
               in
               his
               letters
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               how
               little
               accompt
               they
               make
               of
               the
               Trent-Canons
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
              
               whereunto
               you
               are
               sworne
               ,
               is
               more
               than
               manifest
               ,
               seeing
               they
               haue
               not
               yet
               admitted
               of
               that
               Councell
               ,
               within
               the
               
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 France
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               are
               yet
               at
               libertie
               to
               beleeue
               as
               much
               thereof
               as
               they
               list
               .
            
             
               Not
               long
               after
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 Eight
              
               (
               then
               )
               
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 Stephen
                 Gardiner
                 ,
              
               being
               of
               the
               Romane
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               withstood
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Dominion
              
               in
               this
               kingdome
               ,
               saying
               as
               followeth
               :
               c
               
                 The
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 haue
                 by
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 Authoritie
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 forraine
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 Authority
                 among
                 vs.
              
               Afterwards
               he
               descanteth
               vpon
               the
               Title
               of
               Head
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               attributed
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               denyeth
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Head
               by
               Dominion
               ,
               but
               by
               Order
               :
               in
               like
               
               respect
               as
               Appelles
               was
               called
               the
               
                 Head
                 of
                 Painters
              
               ,
               and
               Lutetia
               ,
               or
               Paris
               the
               
                 Head
                 of
                 Vniuersities
              
               .
               As
               for
               the
               other
               Supremacy
               ,
               which
               the
               Pope
               challengeth
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               
                 Pope
                 Boniface
              
               the
               second
               begged
               of
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Phocas
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 ambitious
                 vanity
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Supremes
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Postremes
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 least
                 .
                 All
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
              
               (
               in
               England
               )
               
                 are
                 agreed
                 vpon
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 with
                 most
                 stedfast
                 consent
                 ,
                 learned
                 and
                 vnlearned
                 ,
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 person
                 bred
                 or
                 brought
                 vp
                 in
                 England
                 hath
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 Rome
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               then
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               d
               Excommunication
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               
                 All
                 his
                 Adherents
              
               .
            
             
               
                 CHALLENGE
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 these
                 Examples
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 others
                 )
                 you
                 haue
                 two
                 most
                 potent
                 Kingdomes
                 (
                 excepting
                 the
                 Article
                 now
                 in
                 Question
                 )
                 vnited
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 one
                 also
                 professing
                 Subiection
                 to
                 your
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 as
                 noble
                 Members
                 thereof
                 ;
                 who
                 all
                 (
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Opposition
                 ,
                 if
                 your
                 Article
                 of
                 
                   Necessary
                   Subiection
                   and
                   Vnion
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 and
                 Pope
                 thereof
                 bee
                 of
                 
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 )
                 are
                 made
                 liable
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 people
                 ,
                 vnto
                 eternall
                 Damnation
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 complaine
                 of
                 the
                 maliciousnesse
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Romane
                   Article
                
                 ,
                 which
                 denounceth
                 Curses
                 vpon
                 all
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 Others
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Religion
                 from
                 Rome
                 ;
                 so
                 may
                 wee
                 cry
                 out
                 vpon
                 the
                 madnesse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 she
                 strangleth
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 her
                 owne
                 wombe
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 her
                 whole
                 
                   Representatiue
                   Bodie
                
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 late
                 
                   Generall
                   Councels
                
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 bene
                 proued
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             The
             Determination
             of
             the
             whole
             Controuersie
             betweene
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             
               Protestant
               Churches
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               CHVRCH
               CATHOLIKE
            
             ;
             to
             discerne
             whether
             Side
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             accounted
             Schismaticall
             ,
             or
             may
             more
             iustly
             pleade
             Soule
             's
             Saluation
             .
          
           
             
               First
               by
               Generall
               THESES
               .
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               THE
               word
               ,
               CATHOLIKE
               CHVRCH
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               you
               oppose
               vnto
               vs
               in
               euery
               Dispute
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               a
               
                 Gorgons
                 head
              
               ,
               able
               to
               terrifie
               Protestants
               at
               the
               first
               mention
               thereof
               .
               Which
               name
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               appropriated
               to
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               we
               haue
               prooued
               to
               be
               but
               a
               bare
               name
               ,
               and
               indeed
               
                 Medusa's
                 head
              
               painted
               in
               a
               shield
               ,
               a
               meere
               delusion
               ,
               able
               to
               feare
               none
               but
               Ignorants
               .
               For
               your
               fuller
               Satisfaction
               herein
               ,
               We
               thought
               good
               ,
               vpon
               Contemplation
               of
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               to
               descend
               vnto
               this
               DETERMINATION
               of
               the
               Cause
               ;
               which
               wee
               shall
               performe
               punctually
               by
               certaine
               Theses
               ,
               or
               Positions
               ,
               by
               which
               are
               repelled
               those
               
                 Popular
                 Obiections
              
               ,
               which
               you
               vsually
               cast
               as
               Impediments
               in
               our
               way
               .
               This
               Tractate
               then
               we
               diuide
               into
               foure
               parts
               .
               I.
               Concerning
               
               All
               Churches
               in
               generall
               .
               II.
               Particularly
               comparing
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               with
               other
               now
               
                 Remote
                 Churches
              
               .
               III.
               Comparing
               her
               with
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               LVTHERS
               departure
               from
               her
               .
               IV.
               Comparing
               her
               with
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Protestants
              
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               Comparison
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               Generall
               Theses
               .
               I.
               THESIS
               .
               An
               Absolute
               Decay
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               was
               neuer
               defended
               by
               any
               Protestants
               .
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 MAny
                 Papists
              
               ,
               in
               their
               aduersnesse
               to
               Protestants
               ,
               whom
               they
               seeke
               to
               traduce
               ,
               do
               impute
               vnto
               them
               this
               faithlesse
               Paradox
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               is
               sometime
               extinguished
               :
               whereas
               a
               
                 Caluine
                 and
                 other
                 Protestants
                 grant
              
               (
               saith
               your
               Cardinall
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 cannot
                 perish
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               he
               telleth
               those
               MANY
               that
               they
               do
               but
               
                 Loose
                 their
                 time
              
               ,
               in
               proouing
               the
               perpetuall
               existence
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               .
               Hee
               might
               as
               well
               haue
               noted
               in
               them
               a
               Losse
               of
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               by
               their
               falsly
               imposing
               vpon
               Protestants
               a
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               they
               neuer
               taught
               :
               as
               you
               may
               more
               perfectly
               see
               afterwards
               by
               a
               Sentence
               of
               *
               Caluin
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               THESIS
               .
               The
               Church
               Symbolicall
               ,
               and
               properly
               called
               Catholike
               ,
               cannot
               erre
               in
               Faith.
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               THat
               wee
               call
               the
               Symbolicall
               and
               
                 properly
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               (
               as
               it
               is
               Militant
               )
               which
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 
                 Symbol
              
               or
               Creed
               ,
               beleeued
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               viz.
               The
               multitude
               of
               all
               Christian
               Beleeuers
               whensoeuer
               and
               wheresoeuer
               dispersed
               through-out
               the
               world
               ,
               vnto
               which
               belong
               all
               those
               Royall
               Promises
               ,
               made
               by
               Christ
               vnto
               her
               ,
               of
               being
               
                 Led
                 into
                 all
                 truth
              
               ,
               Ioh.
               16.
               
               Of
               hauing
               his
               residence
               with
               it
               
                 Vnto
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               28.
               
               Of
               
                 Hell-gates
                 not
                 preuailing
                 against
                 it
              
               ,
               Matth.
               16.
               
               Neuer
               shall
               you
               find
               any
               Protestant
               gain-saying
               this
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               THESIS
               .
               How
               the
               Church
               Representatiue
               (
               improperly
               called
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               )
               may
               bee
               said
               to
               be
               subiect
               to
               Errour
               .
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               THe
               Church
               ,
               improperly
               called
               Catholike
               ,
               is
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Christians
               assembled
               in
               a
               
                 Generall
                 Synod
              
               (
               as
               being
               the
               Representatiue
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Symbol
               ,
               properly
               called
               Catholike
               )
               whereof
               wee
               say
               no
               more
               than
               
                 Saint
                 Augustine
              
               spake
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               b
               
                 Sometimes
                 former
                 Generall
                 Councels
                 may
                 be
                 corrected
                 by
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
               Vnto
               which
               sentence
               of
               Augustine
               you
               could
               not
               hitherto
               giue
               any
               Answer
               ,
               but
               that
               ,
               which
               
                 Saint
                 Augustine
              
               (
               if
               he
               were
               aliue
               )
               would
               say
               is
               directly
               contradictory
               to
               his
               meaning
               .
               For
               c
               Augustine
               (
               saith
               your
               Cardinall
               )
               
                 spake
                 not
                 of
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Fact
                 ;
                 nor
                 of
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Manners
                 .
              
               Whereas
               the
               whole
               dispute
               of
               Augustine
               in
               that
               place
               is
               about
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 true
                 Baptisme
                 in
                 a
                 false
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               what
               hath
               
                 Saint
                 Augustine
              
               said
               herein
               ,
               which
               Some
               of
               your
               owne
               Romish
               Schoole
               haue
               not
               thorowly
               auouched
               ?
               viz.
               that
               d
               
                 Generall
                 Councels
                 rightly
                 gathered
                 ,
                 haue
                 erred
                 :
              
               and
               that
               
                 A
                 Generall
                 Councell
                 so
                 erring
                 doth
                 not
                 preiudice
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               :
               Because
               e
               
                 A
                 Generall
                 Councell
                 
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 part
                 thereof
              
               :
               f
               
                 Which
                 erring
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 still
                 assisted
                 to
                 vphold
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
            
             
               Nor
               doth
               this
               any
               whit
               impeach
               the
               Promise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               *
               
                 Whensoeuer
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 shall
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 my
                 Name
                 ,
                 there
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               For
               Christ
               promising
               his
               presence
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               
                 Assembled
                 in
                 his
                 Name
              
               ,
               did
               not
               thereby
               promise
               that
               all
               Christian
               Assemblies
               should
               be
               gathered
               in
               his
               Name
               duly
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               sincere
               hearts
               to
               inuocate
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               subscribe
               to
               his
               reuealed
               Truth
               .
               It
               was
               an
               Academicall
               and
               Scepticall
               Paradox
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               because
               one
               Sense
               might
               be
               deceiued
               ,
               therefore
               no
               Sense
               was
               to
               be
               belieued
               .
               Whereunto
               the
               Answer
               was
               ,
               that
               euery
               Sense
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               be
               deceiued
               ,
               so
               might
               it
               also
               be
               not
               deceiued
               ,
               if
               requisite
               Circumstances
               were
               duely
               obserued
               :
               as
               namely
               ,
               if
               the
               Organ
               and
               Instrument
               were
               sound
               ,
               the
               Medium
               rightly
               disposed
               ,
               the
               Obiect
               proper
               ,
               the
               Distance
               due
               and
               proportionable
               .
               Accordingly
               in
               Councels
               ,
               if
               the
               persons
               assembled
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               the
               Organs
               ,
               be
               sincerely
               affected
               to
               
                 Gods
                 glorie
              
               ,
               with
               desire
               of
               Truth
               ,
               as
               their
               proper
               Obiect
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               maior
               part
               thereof
               not
               led
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               Contention
               and
               Faction
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               vnequall
               difference
               and
               Distance
               ;
               and
               if
               their
               Diaphanum
               ,
               and
               Medium
               be
               illuminated
               with
               the
               
                 true
                 light
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               calleth
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               :
               Then
               is
               it
               not
               possible
               for
               such
               an
               Assembly
               to
               erre
               in
               any
               principle
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               So
               then
               the
               difference
               betweene
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Protestants
               is
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Romanists
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               
                 Generall
                 Councels
              
               may
               erre
               ,
               except
               they
               bee
               confirmed
               and
               authorized
               by
               the
               Pope
               :
               but
               Protestants
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               
                 Generall
                 Councels
              
               may
               erre
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               directed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               ,
               as
               our
               g
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               hath
               truly
               defined
               .
               In
               which
               difference
               we
               seeke
               no
               other
               moderation
               than
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               first
               fiue
               
                 Generall
                 Councels
              
               ,
               which
               in
               points
               of
               Faith
               propounded
               to
               themselues
               the
               
                 holy
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               Rule
               of
               their
               Doctrines
               :
               &
               esteemed
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 iudgement
              
               no
               otherwise
               than
               of
               a
               particular
               suffrage
               ,
               and
               in
               it selfe
               but
               equall
               (
               excepting
               
               the
               
                 Dignitie
                 of
                 Order
              
               )
               vnto
               the
               voices
               of
               other
               Patriarches
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               hath
               bene
               prooued
               .
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               THESIS
               .
               Protestants
               hold
               not
               any
               greater
               Inuisibilitie
               ,
               or
               rather
               Obscuritie
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholike
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               the
               Romanists
               themselues
               are
               forced
               to
               confesse
               .
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               NOt
               but
               that
               many
               of
               you
               pretend
               and
               boast
               of
               a
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               Visible
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 Conspicuously
                 and
                 notoriously
                 Visible
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 ,
              
               both
               in
               the
               h
               
                 Amplitude
                 of
                 compasse
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               i
               
                 Multitude
                 of
                 Beleeuers
              
               ;
               as
               the
               
                 Perpetuall
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               our
               
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
              
               compareth
               to
               a
               
                 Citie
                 set
                 vpon
                 a
                 hill
              
               .
               And
               you
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               
                 Mr.
                 Fisher
              
               a
               Iesuite
               presented
               not
               long
               agoe
               vnto
               our
               late
               Soueraigne
               
                 King
                 Iames
              
               of
               blessed
               memorie
               ;
               wherein
               he
               professeth
               a
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               to
               be
               alwaies
               so
               conspicuous
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 whole
                 knowne
                 world
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 her
                 ,
              
               yea
               
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 she
                 be
                 visibly
                 vniuersall
                 :
                 for
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 then
                 euery-where
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 ,
                 except
                 she
                 were
                 euery
                 where
                 Visible
                 .
              
               So
               He
               ,
            
             
               Who
               neuer
               regarded
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               sometime
               in
               lustre
               glorious
               as
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               so
               againe
               it
               is
               (
               according
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Saint
               k
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               Saint
               l
               Ambrose
               )
               sometime
               as
               the
               
                 Moone
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 her
                 encreases
                 and
                 decreases
                 .
              
               In
               which
               respect
               we
               are
               to
               obserue
               two
               Seasons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               one
               long
               since
               past
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               that
               Deluge
               of
               the
               
                 Arian
                 Heresie
              
               ;
               the
               other
               prophesied
               to
               happen
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               Of
               both
               which
               as
               well
               Fathers
               as
               your
               owne
               Authors
               say
               as
               much
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Ecclipse
               and
               obscurity
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 Catholike
              
               ,
               as
               commonly
               
               doe
               the
               Professed
               Protestants
               .
               The
               words
               of
               your
               owne
               Authors
               amount
               to
               no
               lesse
               than
               a
               plaine
               Confession
               ,
               that
               m
               
                 The
                 Arian
                 Heresie
                 trauelled
                 almost
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 Romane
                 Orbe
                 .
              
               Euen
               ,
               n
               
                 From
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 the
                 noone-point
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 passing
                 by
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 it
                 infected
                 almost
                 the
                 whole
                 Westerne
                 part
                 of
                 Christendome
                 .
              
               That
               the
               same
               o
               
                 Heresie
                 polluted
                 almost
                 all
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarchall
                 Seates
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 Hierusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 passing
                 into
                 the
                 Westerne
                 parts
              
               (
               meaning
               the
               Romane
               Iu●isdiction
               )
               
                 substituted
                 Felix
                 into
                 the
                 Romane
                 Chaire
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 Liberius
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ran
                 his
                 Course
                 through-out
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 in
                 a
                 trice
                 .
              
               When
               the
               Church
               was
               brought
               to
               that
               lowe
               ebbe
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Pope
               Liberius
               ,
               hearing
               the
               Arian
               Emperour
               to
               obiect
               the
               Paucity
               of
               Orthodoxe
               Fathers
               ,
               doubted
               not
               to
               make
               his
               Answer
               ;
               p
               
                 It
                 mattereth
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 whether
                 the
                 true
                 Professors
                 be
                 moe
                 ,
                 or
                 fewer
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 was
                 once
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Three
                 .
              
               So
               accordingly
               q
               
                 Saint
                 Hilaery
              
               bewailed
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               forsaken
               
                 Temples
                 and
                 buildings
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 more
                 safe
                 in
                 Mountaines
                 ,
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 and
                 Prisons
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Greg.
                 Nazianzene
              
               speaking
               of
               his
               own
               Church
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               r
               
                 It
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 our
                 Fold
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 often
                 termed
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 Noah
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 onely
                 escaped
                 drowning
                 in
                 the
                 flood
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               Would
               it
               not
               pose
               you
               to
               tell
               what
               was
               the
               face
               and
               appearance
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               when
               onely
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Nazianzum
              
               was
               said
               to
               escape
               the
               Deluge
               of
               that
               
                 Arrian
                 Heresie
              
               ?
            
             
               But
               how
               much
               greater
               is
               the
               Cloude
               of
               Obscurity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               prophecied
               of
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Antichrist
               ?
               Let
               your
               Rhemists
               shout
               as
               loud
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               is
               alwaies
               s
               
                 Notably
                 visible
                 in
                 her
                 visible
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 names
                 of
                 her
                 Professors
              
               ;
               yet
               at
               length
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               shouting
               ,
               they
               waxing
               hoarse
               ,
               tell
               you
               of
               an
               t
               
                 Externall
                 cessation
                 
                 of
                 all
                 outward
                 Communion
                 from
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 excepting
                 the
                 Communion
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 her
                 Professors
                 .
              
               And
               falling
               into
               a
               Meditation
               of
               these
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Apoc.
                 Chap.
              
               12.
               ver
               .
               6.
               
               [
               
                 The
                 Woman
                 fledd
                 into
                 the
                 Wildernesse
              
               ;
               ]
               whereby
               is
               ment
               the
               
                 Church
                 Catholike
              
               ,
               seeking
               resuge
               from
               the
               violance
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               They
               giue
               you
               this
               Note
               :
               u
               
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 for
                 all
                 that
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 not
                 want
                 our
                 Lord's
                 protection
                 ,
                 nor
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 so
                 secret
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 faithfull
                 men
                 shall
                 know
                 and
                 follow
                 her
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 shall
                 she
                 decay
                 and
                 erre
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 Heretikes
                 wickedly
                 feine
                 ;
                 but
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 now
                 in
                 England
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 publike
                 Seate
                 of
                 Regiment
                 ,
                 nor
                 open
                 free
                 exercise
                 of
                 holy
                 function
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 fledd
                 into
                 the
                 Desert
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 neither
                 Vnknowne
                 vnto
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 that
                 followe
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 Enemies
                 that
                 persecute
                 it
                 .
              
               So
               They.
               
            
             
               In
               which
               one
               testimonie
               we
               haue
               an
               hotch-potch
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Folly
               ,
               and
               Falshood
               together
               .
               Truth
               ,
               in
               acknowledging
               such
               an
               Obscurity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               that
               whereby
               shee
               is
               depriued
               of
               
                 publike
                 gouernement
              
               ,
               and
               free
               exercise
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Function
               .
               Falshood
               ,
               in
               obiecting
               vnto
               Protestants
               (
               whom
               they
               as
               falsly
               call
               Heretikes
               )
               an
               opinion
               of
               
                 Decay
                 and
                 errour
                 from
                 Faith
              
               in
               the
               whole
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ;
               which
               vnto
               your
               own
               *
               Bellarmine
               seemed
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               lewd
               Slander
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               what
               greater
               Folly
               and
               absurdity
               can
               there
               bee
               ,
               than
               to
               dreame
               (
               as
               
                 Master
                 Fisher
              
               likewise
               hath
               done
               )
               of
               a
               Church
               
                 Flying
                 into
                 the
                 Desert
                 vnder
                 God's
                 protection
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               knowne
               ;
               and
               yet
               in
               his
               opinion
               ,
               
                 not
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 her
                 Persecutors
              
               ?
               With
               like
               reason
               might
               they
               assure
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               Hare
               is
               still
               knowne
               to
               the
               Hunter
               ,
               when
               shee
               flieth
               into
               a
               thicket
               and
               place
               (
               by
               God's
               prouidence
               )
               of
               such
               safety
               ,
               that
               neither
               man
               ,
               nor
               dogg
               can
               hunt
               her
               out
               .
            
             
               We
               had
               rather
               you
               should
               heare
               the
               more
               iudicious
               and
               ingenuous
               Acknowledgements
               of
               your
               other
               
                 Iesuites
                 Ribera
                 ,
                 Pererius
                 ,
                 Acosta
                 ,
                 Viega●
                 ,
              
               from
               whom
               you
               may
               heare
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 flying
                 into
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 prepared
                 for
                 her
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               So
               that
               x
               
                 Shee
                 can
                 either
                 not
                 be
                 enquired
                 of
                 ,
                 where
                 shee
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 .
              
               
               y
               
                 When
                 the
                 Churches
                 seruice
                 and
                 worship
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 shall
                 cease
                 ,
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 and
                 forme
                 of
                 prayer
                 shall
                 be
                 abolished
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 shall
                 adore
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Predestinate
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Booke
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
               Did
               you
               euer
               heare
               ,
               from
               any
               Protestant
               ,
               a
               signification
               of
               any
               greater
               Obscurity
               of
               the
               Church
               than
               this
               is
               ?
               Which
               differeth
               not
               from
               the
               iudgement
               of
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               say
               that
               z
               
                 This
                 Sunne
                 shall
                 be
                 darkened
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Moone
                 shall
                 not
                 giue
                 her
                 light
                 :
                 Not
                 appearing
                 to
                 her
                 Persecutors
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Mother
                 shall
                 be
                 vnable
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 her
                 wombe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Departure
               from
               some
               particular
               Churches
               .
               THESIS
               .
               V.
               All
               particular
               Churches
               are
               not
               to
               bee
               forsaken
               for
               euery
               Vnsoundnesse
               in
               either
               Manners
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               or
               Doctrine
               .
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               WEe
               haue
               Christ
               his
               Warrant
               ,
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Vnsoundnesse
               in
               Manners
               ,
               Mat.
               23.3
               .
               —
               
                 Whatsoeuer
                 they
                 bid
                 you
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 obserue
                 and
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 their
                 workes
                 doe
                 not
                 .
              
               Shall
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               the
               Minister
               
                 make
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 !
              
               Or
               because
               they
               haue
               foule
               hands
               ,
               must
               I
               haue
               deafe
               yeeres
               ?
               Abel
               and
               Cain
               might
               offer
               Sacrifice
               at
               one
               
                 Altar
                 .
                 Peter
              
               and
               Iudas
               present
               themselues
               
               together
               at
               one
               sacred
               Supper
               .
               The
               Publican
               and
               Pharisee
               pray
               in
               one
               Temple
               .
               Peruse
               but
               the
               Booke
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               Genesis
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               scarce
               finde
               one
               example
               of
               any
               particular
               Church
               consisting
               onely
               of
               sanctified
               Professors
               ,
               without
               mixture
               (
               as
               in
               the
               barne
               )
               of
               both
               
                 Chaffe
                 and
                 Wheate
              
               ;
               or
               without
               (
               as
               the
               net
               )
               good
               and
               
                 badd
                 fishes
              
               ;
               or
               without
               (
               as
               the
               fold
               )
               
                 sheepe
                 and
                 goats
              
               ,
               still
               diuers
               in
               dissimilitude
               of
               manners
               ,
               not
               in
               diuision
               of
               Sacraments
               ;
               no
               not
               in
               the
               family
               of
               Noah
               ,
               within
               the
               Arke
               .
               Which
               we
               speake
               to
               the
               iust
               Condemnation
               of
               all
               such
               Separatists
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               of
               old
               the
               Donatists
               )
               for
               onely
               scandall
               taken
               at
               the
               wicked
               liues
               of
               the
               Professors
               ,
               doe
               breake
               the
               barne
               ,
               burst
               the
               net
               ,
               ouerthrowe
               the
               fold
               ,
               and
               rend
               the
               
                 vn-seamed
                 Coat
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               by
               diuiding
               themselues
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               their
               owne
               Profession
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               euery
               corrupt
               Custome
               ,
               in
               the
               publike
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               no
               sufficient
               Warrant
               or
               cause
               of
               Separation
               from
               the
               particular
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               we
               haue
               beene
               baptized
               ,
               or
               haue
               made
               profession
               of
               our
               Faith
               ;
               except
               the
               forme
               thereof
               bee
               some-way
               Idolatrous
               .
               For
               we
               reade
               how
               the
               
                 High
                 places
              
               and
               Groues
               were
               forbidden
               of
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               12.
               yet
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Iudges
               ,
               God
               suffred
               their
               
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 Iud.
              
               6.
               and
               (
               as
               Saint
               a
               Augustine
               ,
               you
               know
               ,
               saith
               )
               
                 God
                 accepted
                 their
                 Offerings
              
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               errour
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               your
               Cardinall
               will
               haue
               you
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               b
               
                 Particular
                 Churches
                 may
                 erre
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 accounted
                 true
                 Churches
                 :
              
               and
               hee
               giueth
               instance
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 and
                 Galatia
              
               ,
               both
               which
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               stileth
               ,
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               :
               albeit
               the
               one
               is
               reprehended
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               for
               denying
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               the
               other
               for
               teaching
               a
               necessary
               Obseruation
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 with
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Gal.
              
               1.
               
               So
               he
               .
               Yet
               lest
               you
               may
               erre
               ,
               in
               terming
               that
               a
               
                 True
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               is
               wilfuliy
               intangled
               in
               any
               Heresie
               ,
               he
               giueth
               this
               Condition
               ,
               
               that
               
                 The
                 same
                 that
                 erre
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 and
                 Galatians
                 :
                 Otherwise
                 to
                 bee
                 vnwilling
                 either
                 to
                 learne
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 a
                 manifest
                 truth
                 ,
                 is
                 proper
              
               (
               saith
               your
               Author
               )
               
                 vnto
                 a
                 Satanicall
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Malignant
                 .
              
               So
               your
               Cardinall
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               truely
               .
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               VI.
               Some
               Vnsound
               Churches
               are
               necessarily
               to
               bee
               auoided
               ,
               and
               the
               iust
               Causes
               why
               ?
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               AS
               Leprousie
               ,
               Plague
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               contagious
               Diseases
               are
               necessarie
               causes
               of
               separation
               from
               vnsound
               houses
               ;
               so
               Obstinacie
               of
               error
               in
               Teachers
               ,
               affected
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               obduration
               of
               people
               ,
               Idolatry
               in
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               Tyrannie
               ,
               and
               Persecution
               against
               the
               true
               and
               sincere
               Professors
               ,
               may
               be
               iudged
               necessary
               Causes
               of
               Separation
               from
               any
               particular
               Churches
               .
               Against
               a
               generall
               Obstinacie
               of
               false-Teachers
               ,
               opposing
               to
               the
               
                 wholesome
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               We
               haue
               a
               Caueat
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 such
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.5
               .
               Against
               the
               generall
               Obdurancie
               of
               hearts
               ,
               our
               Caueat
               is
               both
               Christ's
               *
               
                 Shake
                 off
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 your
                 feet
                 ,
              
               in
               departing
               ;
               and
               
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 When
                 certaine
                 obstinate
                 persons
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               19.9
               :
               because
               else
               they
               should
               heare
               nothing
               but
               blasphemies
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               God.
               Against
               the
               Corruption
               of
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               Idolatrously
               ,
               the
               Command
               is
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 Flie
                 from
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.4
               .
               euen
               as
               vnto
               the
               people
               vnder
               the
               Law
               ,
               when
               Bethel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               was
               turned
               into
               Bethauen
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Vanity
              
               (
               the
               Epithet
               of
               Idolatry
               )
               then
               the
               Watch-word
               to
               the
               Faithfull
               was
               ,
               
                 Separate
                 your selues
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 Hos.
              
               10.
               
               Against
               Tyrannie
               in
               Persecuting
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               or
               Professors
               in
               any
               
               one
               City
               ,
               the
               warning
               is
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               likewise
               
                 Flie
                 vnto
                 another
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               10.23
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Antichristian
               Tyrannie
               and
               Idolatry
               in
               
                 Romish
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               the
               Spi●it
               saith
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               
                 Come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 my
                 people
                 .
                 Apoc.
              
               18.4
               .
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               VII
               .
               No
               vniust
               Excommunication
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               can
               preiudice
               the
               Saluation
               of
               the
               Excommunicate
               ,
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               YOur
               
                 Romance
                 Glosse
              
               ,
               authorized
               by
               Pope
               c
               
                 Gregory
                 the
              
               XIII
               ,
               will
               speake
               as
               much
               as
               need
               be
               said
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               d
               
                 The
                 Keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 erring
                 in
                 her
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 ,
                 the
                 partie
                 so
                 bound
                 is
                 not
                 then
                 bound
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 happeneth
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 excommunicated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Militant
                 is
                 notwithstandeng
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 Triumphant
                 .
              
               So
               your
               owne
               Glosse
               .
               According
               as
               it
               hath
               beene
               obserued
               by
               you
               in
               the
               Blinde-man
               cured
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               professing
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               therefore
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 Cast
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               9.34
               .
               
                 That
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               your
               Cardinall
               )
               
                 they
                 excommunicated
                 and
                 separated
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Them
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 accounted
                 faithful
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 happie
                 was
                 that
                 Blinde-man
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Excommunicated
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               e
               And
               so
               may
               we
               say
               of
               Luther
               ,
               who
               was
               as
               one
               
                 borne
                 Blinde
              
               ,
               whilst
               hee
               continued
               in
               your
               Church
               (
               according
               to
               your
               Assumption
               )
               true
               ;
               vntill
               that
               Christ
               opened
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               he
               for
               acknowledging
               the
               diuine
               light
               was
               Excommunicate
               by
               your
               
                 High
                 Priest.
              
               Yet
               happie
               man
               he
               !
               who
               was
               taken
               into
               the
               protection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               he
               professed
               and
               worshipped
               .
               Something
               more
               of
               Excommunication
               you
               may
               reade
               in
               the
               XV.
               Section
               Following
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Second
               Part
               is
               concerning
               Departure
               from
               Rome
               ,
               more
               particularly
               comparing
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               with
               other
               Churches
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               approached
               to
               the
               
                 Walls
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               and
               behold
               wee
               discouer
               in
               her
               ,
               iust
               iust
               Causes
               of
               Separation
               from
               her
               ;
               which
               we
               shall
               represent
               vnto
               you
               in
               that
               due
               place
               ,
               whereunto
               we
               now
               proceed
               by
               certaine
               Theses
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               by
               iust
               pases
               ;
               Comparing
               her
               ,
               first
               ,
               with
               other
               
                 Remote
                 Christian
                 Chur●hes
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               I.
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               as
               subiect
               to
               Errors
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               Church
               .
               SECT
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               WHat
               Prerogatiue
               had
               the
               Church-of
               your
               Romanes
               aboue
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               or
               Thessalonians
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               any
               possibilitie
               of
               not
               *
               Erring
               ?
               or
               of
               Contemning
               other
               Churches
               in
               respect
               of
               her selfe
               ?
               to
               which
               that
               may
               be
               obiected
               which
               the
               Apostle
               writ
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               *
               
                 Came
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 first
                 from
                 you
                 ?
              
               nay
               came
               it
               not
               *
               First
               from
               Hierusalem
               to
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               places
               ,
               before
               Rome
               ;
               and
               at
               length
               from
               Greece
               to
               Rome
               ?
               And
               after
               that
               Rome
               is
               established
               a
               Church
               ,
               was
               it
               freed
               from
               Erring
               more
               than
               other
               ,
               through
               the
               Primacie
               ,
               which
               it
               challengeth
               ouer
               Others
               ?
               By
               what
               Law
               ?
               Humane
               ?
               that
               could
               not
               ;
               Diuine
               ?
               that
               did
               not
               authorize
               any
               such
               Primacy
               .
               Which
               you
               are
               compellable
               to
               Confesse
               ,
               except
               you
               will
               say
               that
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               hath
               erred
               in
               the
               
                 Generall
                 Councell
                 of
                 Chalcedon
              
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               hath
               *
               beene
               confessed
               )
               denied
               that
               Rome
               had
               her
               Primacie
               from
               
                 diuine
                 Ordinance
              
               :
               except
               you
               will
               also
               Grant
               
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               it selfe
               hath
               erred
               in
               her
               *
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constance
              
               ;
               which
               maintained
               the
               same
               Axiome
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               held
               not
               her
               Primacie
               from
               diuine
               authority
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               except
               you
               will
               impeach
               the
               Apostle
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               of
               error
               ;
               who
               by
               his
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               taught
               an
               indifferencie
               of
               all
               spirituall
               respect
               to
               Rome
               ,
               with
               other
               Churches
               ,
               as
               *
               hath
               beene
               proued
               .
               Take
               vnto
               you
               one
               infallible
               Argument
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               may
               erre
               in
               matter
               of
               Faith.
               It
               hath
               erred
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               may
               possibly
               erre
               .
               That
               it
               hath
               ,
               one
               confessed
               instance
               may
               sufficiently
               resolue
               you
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               pregnant
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               f
               
                 Eucharist
                 vnto
                 Infants
                 ,
                 vp●n
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Saluation
                 .
              
               A
               doctrine
               ,
               by
               your
               owne
               Confession
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               false
               :
               and
               yet
               at
               that
               day
               (
               as
               is
               likewise
               Confessed
               )
               
                 taugh
                 and
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
              
               600
               
                 yeeres
                 together
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               II.
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               more
               subiect
               to
               Erring
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               Church
               Christian.
               SECT
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               WHy
               is
               it
               that
               Christ
               said
               ,
               *
               
                 The
                 whole
                 need
                 not
                 the
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 sicke
                 ?
              
               but
               onely
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               state
               of
               one
               in
               an
               health
               falsly-conceited
               is
               farre
               more
               desperate
               ,
               than
               the
               state
               of
               the
               most
               extreme
               disease
               sensibly
               ●elt
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               that
               man
               is
               more
               incapable
               of
               remedie
               ,
               that
               feeleth
               not
               his
               owne
               maladie
               ,
               than
               hee
               that
               is
               sensible
               of
               his
               griefe
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               much
               more
               obnoxious
               to
               Error
               ,
               as
               shee
               is
               flalsly
               perswaded
               shee
               cannot
               possibly
               erre
               ,
               and
               that
               vpon
               two
               notoriously-erroneous
               Articles
               ,
               which
               are
               fancied
               and
               fained
               onely
               by
               her selfe
               .
            
             
               One
               is
               ,
               that
               shee
               beleeueth
               ,
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               her
               Faith
               ,
               that
               shee
               (
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               )
               is
               that
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               
                 cannot
                 erre
              
               .
               Which
               *
               hath
               beene
               prooued
               by
               the
               Testimonies
               
               of
               Catholike
               and
               
                 General
                 Councels
                 ,
                 Fathers
              
               and
               Martyrs
               to
               be
               an
               Errour
               in
               it selfe
               .
               The
               other
               Principle
               is
               that
               ,
               whereon
               the
               former
               dependeth
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               or
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               is
               the
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Head
              
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               .
               which
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               a
               most
               ancient
               and
               holy
               *
               Pope
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               
                 Prophane
                 and
                 Antichristian
              
               errour
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               high-way
               of
               erring
               vniuersally
               :
               Because
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 if
                 that
                 One
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
                 erre
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
                 erre
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               Where
               the
               same
               Saint
               Gregorie
               ,
               vpon
               a
               particular
               occasion
               taken
               at
               
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Patriarke
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               (
               who
               ambitiously
               sought
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
              
               )
               gaue
               this
               his
               foresaid
               generall
               Doctrine
               ,
               concerning
               any
               Bishop
               whatsouer
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               or
               Rome
               ,
               or
               wheresoeuer
               .
               Euen
               as
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               vpon
               occasion
               of
               confuting
               of
               one
               new
               error
               among
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               giueth
               them
               a
               generall
               lesson
               ,
               against
               all
               other
               the
               like
               Nouelties
               of
               Doctrin
               ;
               *
               
                 If
                 we
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 heauen
                 preach
                 otherwise
                 than
                 hath
                 been
                 preached
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 Anathema
                 ,
              
               or
               Accursed
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               diuerse
               Popes
               haue
               beene
               Heretikes
               ,
               your
               owne
               Histories
               doe
               sufficiently
               proclaime
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               example
               of
               Pope
               *
               Honorius
               ,
               whom
               two
               
                 Generall
                 Councels
              
               ,
               three
               
                 Romane
                 Popes
              
               his
               Successours
               ,
               and
               diuers
               others
               your
               owne
               zealous
               Popish
               Writers
               haue
               reckoned
               among
               the
               Monothelites
               .
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               albeit
               that
               Pope
               were
               a
               Monothelite
               ,
               yet
               did
               not
               the
               whole
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               fall
               into
               that
               Heresie
               with
               him
               .
               True
               ,
               which
               manifesteth
               the
               falshood
               of
               your
               now
               
                 Romane
                 Article
              
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               (
               in
               those
               ancient
               times
               )
               neither
               did
               the
               Church
               ,
               truely
               called
               Catholike
               ,
               hold
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               the
               Catholike
               or
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Head
              
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               neither
               yet
               did
               that
               ,
               which
               you
               abusiuely
               ,
               absurdly
               ,
               and
               falsely
               call
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               (
               to
               wit
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               it selfe
               )
               beleeue
               your
               Article
               of
               Infallibilitie
               of
               iudgement
               in
               your
               Popes
               .
               A
               memorable
               example
               wee
               haue
               in
               your
               Pope
               *
               Liberius
               ,
               who
               professing
               himselfe
               an
               Arian
               ,
               and
               seeking
               by
               his
               Arian
               faction
               to
               returne
               to
               his
               See
               ,
               found
               a
               bloudy
               resistance
               by
               both
               the
               Clergie
               and
               people
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               your selues
               well
               know
               .
               But
               now
               when
               as
               the
               falsly-vsurped
               Title
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Head
              
               carrieth
               ,
               in
               the
               beliefe
               of
               the
               new
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               a
               confidence
               of
               an
               Vniuersall
               truth
               ,
               in
               whatsoeuer
               new
               Doctrine
               of
               faith
               :
               in
               this
               Case
               that
               saying
               of
               Christ
               is
               verified
               ;
               *
               
                 If
                 the
                 blinde
              
               (
               such
               is
               hee
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               his
               
                 Vniversall
                 Headship
              
               ,
               presumeth
               vpon
               an
               Infallibilitie
               of
               iudgement
               )
               
                 leade
                 the
                 blinde
              
               (
               such
               are
               all
               they
               ,
               who
               by
               an
               Implicit
               and
               blind
               beliefe
               adhere
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               an
               Oracle
               of
               Diuine
               truth
               )
               
                 Both
                 shall
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 ditch
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               III.
               There
               is
               not
               in
               all
               Scripture
               any
               Prophecie
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               any
               Church
               Christian
               from
               the
               faith
               ,
               but
               onely
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               from
               which
               it
               may
               sometime
               be
               Necessary
               to
               depart
               .
               SECT
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               FOr
               where
               can
               you
               finde
               in
               all
               Scripture
               (
               tell
               vs
               )
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               brandeth
               any
               Citie
               Christian
               with
               the
               note
               of
               certaine
               Apostasie
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               ?
               Your
               owne
               Iesuites
               haue
               *
               confessed
               Themselues
               ,
               being
               compelled
               thereunto
               by
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Reuelation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               (
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               
                 Reuelation
                 ,
                 Apoc.
              
               12.
               )
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 Citie
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 Babylon
              
               ;
               there
               prophesied
               of
               to
               become
               (
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               )
               
                 The
                 Seat
                 of
                 Antichrist
              
               ;
               and
               after
               to
               be
               suddenly
               and
               visibly
               Destroyed
               by
               the
               vengeance
               of
               God.
               And
               although
               they
               are
               not
               more
               ingenuous
               in
               this
               Confession
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Citie
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Antichrist
               to
               come
               ;
               than
               they
               are
               (
               not
               to
               dissemble
               with
               you
               )
               zealous
               ,
               and
               indeede
               obstinate
               in
               denying
               that
               it
               can
               be
               ment
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               :
               yet
               would
               we
               faine
               know
               ,
               what
               you
               would
               thinke
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               if
               the
               like
               Prophecie
               were
               extant
               in
               God's
               booke
               ,
               pointing
               out
               the
               Citie
               of
               London
               to
               be
               ,
               in
               times
               to
               come
               ,
               
                 The
                 Seat
                 of
                 Antichrist
              
               ?
               Would
               you
               desire
               a
               more
               Popular
               argument
               (
               especially
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               wherein
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               are
               come
               vpon
               vs
               )
               to
               perswade
               
               your
               people
               to
               abhorre
               and
               detest
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               euen
               for
               that
               Citie
               sake
               ?
            
             
               But
               you
               are
               further
               to
               remember
               (
               that
               which
               hath
               *
               beene
               already
               prooued
               )
               that
               your
               Church
               cannot
               be
               called
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Seate
               thereof
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Citie
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
               Which
               wee
               now
               moreouer
               Confirme
               by
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               who
               writing
               to
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               maketh
               this
               the
               Inscription
               of
               his
               
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               1.7
               .
               
                 To
                 all
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 preach
                 vnto
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               Signifying
               that
               it
               cannot
               hereby
               be
               called
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               without
               relation
               to
               a
               company
               of
               Professours
               ,
               in
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               .
               Whensoeuer
               therefore
               Rome
               (
               as
               is
               confessed
               )
               shall
               become
               that
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               
                 Seate
                 of
                 Antichrist
              
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               to
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               
                 Come
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 Apoc.
              
               18.4
               .
               then
               the
               necessitie
               of
               Departure
               must
               needes
               follow
               .
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               IV.
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               long
               beene
               ,
               and
               still
               is
               the
               most
               Schismaticall
               Church
               of
               all
               other
               Churches
               Christian
               ,
               that
               carry
               in
               them
               a
               Visible
               face
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               SECT
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               OH
               !
               that
               this
               could
               be
               iustly
               doubted
               of
               :
               your
               owne
               supreame
               Article
               doth
               abundantly
               proue
               it
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 Vnion
                 and
                 Subiection
                 whereunto
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Saluation
                 .
              
               By
               which
               one
               Article
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               *
               heard
               ,
               doe
               stand
               Excommunicate
               (
               as
               much
               as
               lyeth
               in
               your
               Romane
               Church
               )
               and
               depriued
               of
               all
               hope
               of
               Saluation
               ,
               the
               most
               renoumed
               godly
               Emperors
               ,
               the
               most
               ancient
               and
               Reuerend
               Popes
               ,
               the
               most
               graue
               and
               Orthodoxe
               Patriarkes
               and
               Fathers
               of
               the
               first
               Eight
               (
               in
               your
               owne
               estimation
               )
               
                 Generall
                 Councels
              
               ,
               the
               most
               famous
               
                 Christian
                 Churches
              
               ,
               the
               most
               constant
               
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 Confessours
              
               ,
               and
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               primitiue
               
               times
               of
               Christ
               his
               Church
               haue
               knowne
               and
               recorded
               to
               posteritie
               :
               many
               whereof
               are
               at
               this
               day
               registred
               in
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Martyrologe
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Calendar
                 of
                 Saints
              
               (
               All
               which
               hath
               beene
               fully
               proued
               ;
               )
               than
               which
               what
               Doctrine
               of
               Schismatikes
               can
               be
               more
               Schismaticall
               ?
            
             
               And
               what
               shall
               wee
               say
               of
               the
               After-ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               wee
               *
               haue
               obserued
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               
                 Graecians
                 ,
                 Aethiopians
                 ,
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 Assyrians
              
               (
               not
               to
               mention
               ,
               as
               yet
               ,
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Protestants
                 )
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Russians
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               for
               extent
               ,
               more
               large
               than
               Rome
               ;
               for
               worship
               ,
               more
               pure
               ;
               for
               faith
               ,
               more
               sound
               ;
               and
               for
               profession
               thereof
               ,
               more
               constant
               ,
               by
               sustaining
               daily
               iniuries
               and
               thraldomes
               vnder
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               and
               other
               Pagan
               Enemies
               :
               all
               which
               Churches
               amount
               to
               innumerable
               numbers
               of
               Christian
               soules
               ;
               who
               being
               ,
               by
               your
               Article
               of
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               excluded
               from
               your
               Communion
               ,
               must
               accordingly
               be
               held
               to
               perish
               euerlastingly
               .
            
             
               But
               pardon
               vs
               ,
               if
               wee
               from
               the
               Example
               of
               these
               so
               many
               Churches
               Christian
               ,
               of
               so
               large
               extent
               and
               long
               Continuance
               ,
               make
               bold
               to
               vse
               a
               little
               Logicke
               with
               you
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               That
               Church
               ,
               which
               onely
               diuideth
               it selfe
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               all
               other
               truely
               professed
               
                 Christian
                 Churches
              
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               the
               most
               
                 Schismaticall
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
               But
               your
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               onely
               ,
               diuideth
               it selfe
               peremptorily
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               all
               other
               such
               Christian
               Churches
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               most
               Schismaticall
               of
               all
               other
               .
               Herein
               plainely
               like
               to
               Ismael
               ,
               *
               
                 whose
                 hand
                 was
                 against
                 euerie
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 man
                 's
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               Vntill
               you
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               answer
               this
               Argument
               ,
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               forbeare
               the
               obiecting
               to
               any
               Church
               Christian
               Schisme
               from
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ;
               and
               consequently
               Separation
               from
               
                 Saluation
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               When
               wee
               talke
               of
               a
               
                 Schismaticall
                 Church
              
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               let
               passe
               the
               recognition
               of
               the
               manifold
               ruptures
               and
               Schismes
               of
               
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               her
               owne
               wombe
               :
               where
               wee
               haue
               seen
               not
               Iacob
               and
               Esau
               strugling
               for
               birth-right
               each
               with
               other
               onely
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
               a
               
                 rough
                 Esau
              
               ,
               sometimes
               of
               Two
               ;
               or
               rather
               a
               Cerberus
               and
               Hydra
               sometimes
               of
               Three
               heads
               striuing
               one
               against
               another
               for
               the
               prerogatiue
               of
               Popedome
               ,
               
               euen
               for
               the
               
                 space
                 of
                 fortie
                 or
                 fiftie
                 yeares
              
               together
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               pretended
               Head
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               fighting
               with
               his
               whole
               
                 Body
                 Representatiue
              
               ,
               in
               a
               Councell
               ,
               for
               the
               right
               of
               
                 Supreame
                 iudgement
              
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               shee
               hath
               almost
               at
               all
               times
               beene
               so
               presumptuous
               ,
               by
               
                 Excommunicating
                 Primitiue
                 ,
                 Successiue
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Moderne
                 Churches
              
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               subordinate
               vnto
               her
               ;
               and
               so
               often
               distracted
               in
               her selfe
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               the
               
                 Waters
                 of
                 Marah
              
               (
               for
               so
               we
               may
               call
               Schisme
               )
               had
               exonerated
               and
               emptied
               themselues
               into
               the
               
                 Romane
                 See.
              
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               second
               Part
               ,
               by
               Comparing
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               with
               
                 Remote
                 Churches
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Part
               of
               this
               DETERMINATION
               concerneth
               the
               Departure
               of
               Protestant
               Churches
               from
               Rome
               ;
               occasioned
               by
               
                 MARTIN
                 LVTHER
              
               .
               SECT
               .
               13.
               
            
             
               HEre
               wee
               enter
               into
               the
               maine
               question
               of
               Luther
               his
               departure
               from
               Rome
               ,
               which
               hath
               occasioned
               your
               impetuous
               and
               clamorous
               out-cries
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               against
               an
               vnpardonable
               and
               damnable
               Schismatike
               :
               and
               thereupon
               ,
               in
               all
               your
               Conferences
               and
               Disputes
               ,
               you
               exact
               of
               Protestants
               an
               Answer
               to
               your
               popular
               Octiections
               ,
               as
               of
               ,
               
                 What
                 ?
                 Where
                 was
                 Then
                 Your
                 Church
                 ?
                 Who
                 were
                 Your
                 Professours
                 ?
                 What
                 were
                 Their
                 Names
                 ?
              
               and
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 Your
                 Ancestors
                 ?
              
               with
               the
               like
               .
               Wee
               now
               desire
               you
               but
               to
               haue
               so
               much
               patience
               ,
               till
               we
               collect
               our
               diuerse
               Theses
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               you
               will
               finde
               (
               we
               hope
               )
               that
               vpon
               a
               full
               Reckoning
               we
               shall
               be
               indebted
               vnto
               you
               iust
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               I.
               LVTHER
               was
               vniustly
               Excommunicated
               out
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               .
               SECT
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               IF
               the
               odiousnesse
               of
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Luther
               among
               you
               haue
               not
               engendred
               so
               obstinate
               a
               preiudice
               in
               you
               ;
               as
               not
               
               willingly
               to
               heare
               ,
               or
               trie
               the
               iustice
               of
               his
               Cause
               ,
               then
               are
               we
               without
               all
               doubt
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               you
               your selues
               will
               iustifie
               his
               Departure
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
               Not
               to
               spend
               time
               .
               Luther
               his
               Excommunication
               by
               
                 Pope
                 Leo
              
               must
               haue
               beene
               either
               for
               Manners
               ,
               or
               Doctrine
               :
               but
               it
               was
               not
               for
               any
               exorbitancy
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               g
               Who
               (
               as
               is
               testified
               of
               him
               )
               
                 was
                 accounted
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 euen
                 of
                 his
                 very
                 Enemies
                 .
              
               Which
               kinde
               of
               Certificate
               is
               the
               most
               exact
               approbation
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               as
               Moses
               shewed
               ,
               when
               he
               made
               this
               kinde
               of
               Appeale
               ,
               saying
               ,
               *
               
                 Our
                 Enemies
                 being
                 Iudges
              
               .
               By
               which
               it
               may
               appeare
               ,
               what
               difference
               of
               Enemies
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               hath
               hatched
               ,
               whose
               Professors
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Luther
               himselfe
               ,
               were
               so
               ingenuous
               ,
               as
               to
               esteeme
               him
               a
               
                 Godly
                 man.
              
               Since
               when
               haue
               risen
               vp
               spirits
               of
               a
               lying
               malignancie
               ,
               that
               haue
               blurred
               and
               bespotted
               his
               life
               with
               all
               the
               reproachfull
               Notes
               of
               monstrous
               infamy
               ;
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               had
               h
               
                 Familiarity
                 with
                 the
                 Diuell
              
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               Wine-bibber
               .
               But
               *
               
                 The
                 Seruant
                 is
                 not
                 better
                 than
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
              
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               to
               his
               owne
               Disciples
               .
               If
               therefore
               the
               Irreligious
               haue
               called
               Christ
               himselfe
               familiar
               with
               *
               Beelzebub
               ,
               and
               a
               *
               
                 Friend
                 to
                 Publicanes
                 ,
                 and
                 Sinners
              
               (
               were
               they
               Drunkards
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               )
               what
               Christian
               must
               pleade
               exemption
               from
               the
               virulencie
               of
               venemous
               mouthes
               ?
               But
               why
               doe
               wee
               busie
               our selues
               with
               Impertinencie
               ?
               wee
               proceed
               to
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               concerning
               which
               we
               are
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               principall
               Cause
               of
               his
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
               The
               First
               and
               principall
               Cause
               of
               Luther's
               Opposition
               against
               the
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               without
               which
               he
               had
               not
               beene
               Excommunicated
               ,
               was
               the
               point
               of
               
                 Papall
                 Indulgences
              
               ;
               wherein
               he
               condemned
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 practise
              
               ,
               and
               the
               falshood
               and
               impietie
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               herein
               :
               as
               will
               be
               testified
               by
               a
               
                 cloud
                 of
                 witnesses
              
               .
            
             
               First
               is
               the
               Iniquity
               and
               iniurie
               done
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Luther
               ,
               by
               the
               craft
               of
               
                 Papall
                 Indulgences
              
               ;
               howbeit
               ,
               at
               the
               First
               hearing
               of
               this
               Accusation
               ,
               your
               Cardinall
               waxing
               somewhat
               cholericke
               steppeth
               forth
               ,
               desirous
               as
               a
               feed-man
               to
               be
               heard
               speake
               in
               the
               Pope
               his
               Masters
               behalfe
               ,
               and
               calleth
               it
               i
               
                 A
                 Calumnie
                 of
                 Luther
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Nouellists
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 heape
                 vp
                 riches
                 by
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 .
              
               So
               hee
               .
               Oh
               the
               forehead
               of
               
               some
               kinde
               of
               men
               !
               to
               denie
               that
               which
               the
               
                 Germane
                 Nation
              
               ,
               at
               and
               before
               the
               dayes
               of
               Luther
               ,
               cried
               out
               vpon
               ,
               k
               
                 As
                 being
                 a
                 burthen
                 intollerable
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 pietie
                 ,
                 extract
                 the
                 very
                 marrow
                 of
                 moneys
                 out
                 of
                 mens
                 purses
                 .
              
               Whereof
               your
               Fathers
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               tooke
               notice
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Officers
              
               ,
               in
               collecting
               money
               for
               Indulgences
               ,
               gaue
               a
               l
               
                 Scandall
                 to
                 all
                 faithfull
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 Remedie
                 .
              
               And
               which
               your
               Venetian
               Doctor
               will
               haue
               you
               to
               obserue
               ,
               to
               haue
               beene
               the
               First
               Cause
               of
               Luther
               his
               Opposition
               .
               m
               
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 euident
                 to
                 all
                 men
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 and
                 Histories
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 write
                 hereof
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Separation
                 made
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 agoe
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 in
                 Germanie
                 ,
                 arose
                 from
                 the
                 vnlawfull
                 Exactions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 immoderate
                 grants
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 .
              
               This
               then
               was
               the
               first
               point
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               
                 Romish
                 Indulgences
              
               ,
               which
               moued
               Luther
               to
               preach
               against
               them
               ,
               euen
               the
               Iniquitie
               of
               the
               practice
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               point
               is
               the
               Falshood
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               whereof
               your
               Cardinall
               testifieth
               ,
               saying
               ;
               n
               
                 The
                 first
                 Cause
                 of
                 Luther's
                 diuiding
                 himselfe
                 from
                 Rome
                 was
                 the
                 Popes
                 pronouncing
                 Him
                 an
                 Heretike
                 ,
                 for
                 inueighing
                 against
                 Indulgences
                 .
              
               So
               hee
               .
               o
               
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 his
                 gain-saying
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Indulgences
              
               (
               saith
               Polydore
               )
               
                 the
                 Popes
                 Proctors
                 conueied
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Luther
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 is
                 accused
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 hee
                 appeared
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 declared
                 an
                 Heretike
                 .
              
               So
               hee
               .
               Now
               then
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               stile
               of
               all
               Iudiciall
               Courts
               ,
               let
               vs
               first
               heare
               the
               Accusation
               ,
               and
               then
               allow
               vnto
               him
               to
               Answer
               for
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               His
               Accusation
               is
               laid
               downe
               in
               
                 Pope
                 Leo's
                 Bull
              
               against
               him
               .
               p
               
                 This
                 Luther
                 maintaineth
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 most
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 appoint
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               This
               was
               his
               Crime
               ,
               now
               heare
               his
               answer
               .
               
               q
               I
               (
               saith
               Luther
               )
               
                 haue
                 plainly
                 protested
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 constrained
                 me
                 to
                 allow
                 of
                 their
                 impious
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 Articles
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 haue
                 defended
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Episcopall
                 Iurisdiction
                 :
                 but
                 needes
                 would
                 they
                 compell
                 vs
                 to
                 approue
                 of
                 their
                 Satanicall
                 lies
                 ,
                 and
                 theref●re
                 disdainfully
                 despised
                 mee
                 ,
                 for
                 blowing
                 away
                 (
                 for
                 indeede
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 bubbles
                 )
                 the
                 Popes
                 Bulls
                 and
                 Indulgences
                 .
              
               So
               Luther
               .
            
             
               What
               hath
               Luther
               said
               in
               all
               this
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               iustifiable
               in
               the
               Conscience
               of
               euery
               sound
               Christian
               ?
               First
               hee
               held
               it
               a
               way
               to
               Heresie
               ,
               for
               any
               Church
               to
               take
               vpon
               her
               to
               create
               a
               
                 new
                 Article
              
               of
               Faith
               ,
               such
               as
               hee
               beleeued
               the
               Romish
               Doctrine
               of
               Indulgences
               to
               be
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               taught
               it
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Satonicall
                 lye
              
               ,
               to
               constitute
               that
               for
               an
               
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               it selfe
               a
               meere
               falshood
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               hee
               proclaimed
               your
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Indulgences
              
               to
               be
               a
               Blasphemous
               Article
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               new
               and
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               very
               Nurse
               of
               all
               Impietie
               .
               Each
               point
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               Discussed
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               First
               point
               ,
               your
               Philiarchus
               will
               haue
               you
               to
               r
               
                 Take
                 heede
                 of
                 the
                 Heresies
                 of
                 Luther
                 ,
                 in
                 teaching
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 create
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               So
               hee
               .
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               then
               marke
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               what
               fellowes
               ,
               and
               Companions
               Luther
               hath
               ,
               or
               Patrons
               rather
               of
               his
               Heresie
               ,
               accordingly
               as
               your
               owne
               Doctors
               will
               teach
               you
               ;
               who
               doe
               not
               onely
               openly
               professe
               for
               themselues
               ,
               that
               s
               
                 The
                 now
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 relie
                 vpon
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 anciently
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
              
               ;
               but
               also
               confesse
               that
               t
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 taught
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 deliuereth
                 no
                 new
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 alwaies
                 confirmeth
                 and
                 explicateth
                 the
                 ancient
                 Faith.
              
               Alleaging
               ,
               for
               proofe
               hereof
               ,
               the
               authoritie
               of
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 Vincentius
                 Lirinensis
                 .
              
               Nor
               can
               any
               produce
               one
               Father
               ,
               in
               all
               Antiquitie
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               account
               euery
               
                 new
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
              
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               euery
               new
               Doctrine
               made
               
                 necessary
                 to
                 saluation
              
               )
               to
               be
               no
               better
               than
               a
               new
               Heresie
               .
               So
               iustifiable
               is
               Luther
               ,
               in
               this
               point
               .
            
             
             
               Next
               ,
               Luther
               in
               his
               first
               Assumption
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Indulgence
              
               is
               
                 a
                 New
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               imposed
               vpon
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               as
               an
               
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               Whereof
               ,
               if
               peraduenture
               you
               should
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               your
               owne
               Popes
               would
               instruct
               you
               .
               Pope
               u
               Pius
               the
               IV.
               setteth
               downe
               this
               of
               Indulgences
               among
               his
               other
               Articles
               ,
               concluded
               of
               in
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 vpon
                 danger
                 of
                 Damnation
                 .
              
               And
               Pope
               *
               
                 Leo
                 the
              
               X.
               tooke
               this
               as
               his
               hint
               ,
               in
               condemning
               Luther
               ,
               for
               denying
               any
               power
               to
               be
               residēt
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               establish
               a
               
                 new
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               
            
             
               An
               Article●hen
               ●hen
               it
               is
               made
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               also
               New
               (
               which
               Doctrine
               of
               Indulgēces
               you
               beleeue
               to
               be
               an
               easing
               or
               helping
               of
               Soules
               out
               of
               the
               paines
               of
               Purgatorie-fier
               )
               we
               hope
               you
               may
               be
               satisfied
               from
               your selues
               :
               who
               teach
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               all
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               New
               ,
               is
               deriued
               either
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               antient
               Tradition
               .
               But
               ,
               concerning
               your
               Doctrine
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               some
               of
               your
               owne
               Doctors
               haue
               made
               bold
               to
               proclaime
               ,
               saying
               ,
               x
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 either
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 other
                 writings
                 of
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               Whereof
               also
               your
               Romane
               Champion
               against
               Luther
               ,
               euen
               in
               this
               Question
               concerning
               Indulgences
               ,
               doth
               grant
               ,
               that
               y
               
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 vse
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Christian.
              
               Which
               must
               necessarily
               haue
               then
               bene
               ,
               if
               at
               that
               time
               it
               had
               bene
               a
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
              
               :
               except
               you
               will
               confesse
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               then
               no
               Purgatory-fier
               at
               all
               ;
               nor
               any
               soules
               of
               men
               departing
               this
               life
               in
               the
               guilt
               of
               veniall
               sinnes
               :
               but
               that
               all
               the
               scores
               of
               debts
               of
               temporall
               punishments
               were
               then
               wiped
               off
               at
               the
               death
               of
               euery
               Christian
               ,
               in
               those
               Apostolicall
               times
               .
               And
               accordingly
               giue
               vs
               some
               reason
               ,
               how
               afterwards
               that
               Fier
               was
               kindled
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               the
               fewell
               that
               set
               it
               on
               a
               flame
               ,
               after
               the
               space
               of
               1294.
               yeares
               ,
               when
               
                 Boniface
                 the
              
               8.
               was
               
                 Pope
                 ;
                 Who
              
               (
               as
               your
               *
               selues
               know
               ,
               )
               
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 affrighted
                 with
                 Purgatory-torments
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 extended
                 and
                 applyed
                 Indulgences
                 vnto
                 Purgatory
                 .
              
               This
               made
               your
               Frier
               Castro
               ,
               in
               his
               coniecture
               of
               greater
               antiquity
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               excuse
               their
               Noueltie
               ,
               saying
               ;
               z
               
                 Indulgences
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 contemned
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 admitted
                 but
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 things
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 made
                 knowne
                 to
                 posteritie
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 
                 the
                 more
                 ancient
                 times
                 were
                 ignorant
                 .
              
            
             
               Behold
               now
               the
               great
               reuerence
               (
               forsooth
               )
               you
               haue
               of
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Antiquity
               !
               Besides
               (
               to
               pull
               vp
               this
               weede
               by
               the
               roots
               )
               the
               ground
               of
               Indulgences
               (
               as
               you
               teach
               )
               is
               a
               
                 The
                 spirituall
                 Threasury
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 consisting
                 in
                 the
                 satisfactory
                 and
                 meritorious
                 workes
                 of
                 Supererrogation
                 ,
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 faithfull
                 .
              
               Which
               notwithstanding
               (
               as
               you
               likewise
               know
               )
               your
               Doctors
               of
               Louaine
               ,
               and
               some
               Schoolemen
               affirme
               
                 were
                 anciently
                 wanting
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               So
               then
               your
               Doctrine
               of
               Indulgences
               is
               New
               in
               Institution
               ,
               New
               in
               Practise
               ,
               New
               in
               the
               Extent
               ,
               New
               in
               the
               Roote
               and
               foundation
               ,
               and
               euery
               way
               a
               
                 New
                 Article
              
               .
               So
               iustifiable
               is
               Luther
               in
               his
               Assumption
               ,
               calling
               it
               New.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Luther
               called
               this
               Doctrine
               False
               ,
               yea
               and
               Impious
               also
               ,
               and
               Blasphemous
               .
               And
               false
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               but
               New.
               But
               how
               naughty
               also
               and
               impious
               the
               vent
               of
               Indulgences
               was
               ,
               your
               noble
               Historian
               can
               best
               report
               ,
               giuing
               you
               an
               instance
               in
               the
               same
               Pope
               Leo
               :
               b
               Who
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 vnto
                 his
                 sinne
                 of
                 ill
                 dispersing
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 added
                 a
                 farre
                 greater
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 himselfe
                 prone
                 enough
                 to
                 all
                 licentiousnesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 instigation
                 of
                 Cardinall
                 Puccius
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 great
                 confidence
                 ,
                 he
                 gathered
                 huge
                 summes
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 by
                 sending
                 his
                 Breeues
                 abroad
                 ,
                 euery
                 where
                 promising
                 expiation
                 of
                 all
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 vpon
                 a
                 certaine
                 price
                 ,
                 which
                 any
                 should
                 giue
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 haynousnesse
                 of
                 his
                 offence
                 .
                 Then
                 rose
                 vp
                 Martin
                 Luther
                 a
                 Professor
                 of
                 Diuinity
                 in
                 Wittemberge
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 confuting
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 condemning
                 the
                 Sermons
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 Indulgences
                 ▪
                 at
                 length
                 questioned
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 assumed
                 to
                 Himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Breeues
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               what
               other
               (
               we
               pray
               you
               )
               can
               be
               the
               Consequence
               of
               this
               piece
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               (
               if
               you
               be
               to
               seeke
               )
               you
               may
               learne
               from
               experienced
               Authors
               within
               your
               owne
               Church
               ,
               who
               say
               (
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               Margent
               )
               that
               c
               
                 When
                 first
                 Indulgences
                 were
                 set
                 on
                 sale
                 ,
                 with
                 full
                 Pardons
                 ,
                 men
                 did
                 lesse
                 abstaine
                 from
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 became
                 vile
                 .
              
               That
               Pope
               
                 Leo
                 the
              
               10.
               was
               d
               
                 Too
                 too
                 indulgent
                 ,
                 in
                 granting
                 Indulgences
                 .
              
               That
               Popes
               are
               the
               
               most
               expert
               Alchemists
               ,
               (
               By
               e
               
                 Turning
                 their
                 leade
                 into
                 gold
                 through
                 their
                 Negligences
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 called
                 Indulgences
              
               )
               Noting
               ,
               that
               
                 Papall
                 Indulgences
              
               to
               Sinners
               worketh
               Negligence
               in
               well
               doing
               .
               That
               They
               f
               
                 Measuring
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 gaine
                 ,
                 tyrannize
                 ouer
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 seate
                 of
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 of
                 Caiphas
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               might
               easily
               loade
               you
               with
               multitudes
               of
               Inuectiues
               of
               your
               owne
               Authors
               ,
               against
               the
               Impiety
               of
               
                 Papall
                 Indulgences
              
               ;
               so
               iustifiable
               is
               Luther
               in
               his
               Opposition
               against
               them
               :
               insomuch
               that
               Erasmus
               held
               it
               g
               
                 An
                 Impiety
                 not
                 to
                 defend
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               Luther
               ,
               who
               (
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Popular
               Auditors
               )
               so
               farre
               ouercame
               his
               Aduersarie
               Ecchius
               in
               a
               Disputation
               held
               at
               Lipsia
               ,
               that
               your
               Castro
               doth
               instance
               in
               this
               Example
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               prefixeth
               a
               Rule
               ;
               h
               
                 To
                 auoide
                 publike
                 Disputation
                 with
              
               (
               as
               he
               accounteth
               ,
               and
               calleth
               
                 Protestants
                 )
                 pertinacious
                 Heretikes
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Summe
               of
               All
               may
               be
               comprized
               in
               a
               few
               words
               .
               The
               Patrons
               of
               Romish
               Indulgences
               ,
               by
               making
               it
               an
               
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               do
               Canonize
               and
               Deifie
               a
               Nouelty
               ,
               a
               Falshood
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               Baud
               of
               all
               Impietie
               :
               i
               Whence
               (
               to
               vse
               your
               owne
               words
               )
               
                 Adulteries
                 ,
                 Incests
                 ,
                 Periuries
                 ,
                 Homicides
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spawne
                 of
                 all
                 euils
                 did
                 arise
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               II.
               LVTHER
               had
               necessary
               Cause
               to
               Depart
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               IT
               is
               not
               (
               as
               you
               *
               haue
               heard
               )
               the
               corruption
               of
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               can
               alwaies
               driue
               a
               man
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               except
               other
               properties
               of
               necessary
               Remoouing
               do
               concurre
               .
               What
               
               these
               are
               ,
               you
               may
               call
               to
               your
               *
               remembrance
               :
               Which
               may
               be
               obserued
               in
               this
               Case
               of
               Luther
               ,
               and
               iustifie
               him
               before
               God
               and
               Man.
               As
               first
               the
               generall
               Obstinacie
               of
               contrary
               Teachers
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               the
               Romish
               ,
               of
               whom
               Luther
               complained
               ,
               saying
               ,
               *
               They
               [
               Alto
               fastu
               ]
               
                 with
                 high
                 disdaine
                 contemned
                 my
                 Preaching
                 against
                 Indulgences
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               Luthers
               hearing
               (
               if
               he
               had
               stayed
               )
               
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Truth
                 often
                 blasphemed
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               Luthers
               complaining
               of
               violent
               forcing
               of
               men
               to
               subscribe
               vnto
               
                 New
                 Articles
              
               ;
               this
               is
               Tyrannie
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               he
               further
               chargeth
               them
               with
               Compelling
               him
               to
               submit
               to
               
                 Satanicall
                 Doctrines
              
               ,
               speaking
               both
               of
               the
               vilenesse
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               and
               the
               Idolatrie
               of
               and
               in
               the
               Romish
               Masse
               .
               Albeit
               any
               One
               of
               all
               these
               had
               bene
               a
               sufficient
               cause
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               warrant
               his
               Departure
               out
               of
               Romish
               Babylon
               .
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               III.
               LVTHER
               and
               his
               Followers
               were
               farre
               more
               safe
               ,
               for
               their
               Soules
               state
               ,
               in
               that
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               lesse
               Schismatikes
               than
               They
               ,
               whom
               he
               forsooke
               .
               SECT
               .
               16.
               
            
             
               ALL
               sound
               knowledge
               is
               by
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               true
               
                 Causes
                 of
                 things
              
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Cause
               that
               distinguisheth
               a
               Martyr
               from
               an
               Heretike
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               iust
               Cause
               also
               truely
               and
               essentially
               vniteth
               one
               with
               the
               true
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               discerneth
               him
               both
               from
               an
               Excommunicate
               (
               properly
               so
               called
               )
               and
               from
               a
               Schismatike
               .
               Attend
               then
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               your
               Cardinall
               would
               haue
               you
               to
               MARKE
               .
               i
               Marke
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 an
                 vniust
                 sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               Accordingly
               
                 Saint
                 Augustine
              
               ;
               [
               Iniusta
               vincula
               iustitia
               disrumpit
               :
               ]
               
                 Vniust
                 bonds
                 are
                 more
                 iustly
                 broken
                 then
                 kept
                 .
              
               Of
               this
               somewhat
               more
               hath
               bene
               said
               in
               a
               *
               former
               Thesis
               .
               This
               knowne
               ,
               it
               wil
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               find
               out
               the
               true
               Schismatike
               .
               
               For
               as
               it
               is
               the
               vnlawfull
               Agent
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Innocent
               Patient
               that
               maketh
               the
               Fray
               :
               so
               in
               Excommunication
               ,
               k
               
                 Whosoeuer
                 Excommunicateth
                 another
                 vniustly
                 ,
                 condemneth
                 not
                 that
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               Accordingly
               in
               Separation
               from
               any
               Church
               ,
               the
               Actiue
               (
               if
               vniust
               ,
               )
               and
               not
               the
               partie
               Passiue
               ,
               is
               the
               Schismatike
               :
               vpon
               which
               Suppositition
               *
               Firmilianus
               Concluded
               against
               
                 Stephen
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Stephen
               was
               the
               Schismatike
               ,
               by
               his
               Excommunicating
               and
               separating
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               with
               many
               Others
               in
               the
               
                 Africane
                 Chuches
              
               ,
               and
               else-where
               ,
               from
               his
               Communion
               .
               In
               like
               Case
               ,
               well
               said
               once
               your
               ¶
               
                 Cardinall
                 Benno
              
               ,
               that
               
                 Eusebius
                 did
                 binde
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 by
                 forsaking
                 his
                 Communion
                 :
              
               Euen
               as
               did
               also
               the
               b
               
                 Africane
                 Bishops
              
               in
               their
               Synod
               ,
               by
               
                 Excluding
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Communion
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Iustinian
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               that
               Luther
               was
               vniustly
               Excommunicate
               by
               your
               Pope
               ,
               the
               first
               Thesis
               hath
               fully
               prooued
               .
               And
               that
               Luther
               was
               a
               Passiue
               in
               this
               Separation
               ,
               appeareth
               not
               onely
               by
               his
               owne
               Complaints
               ,
               saying
               ,
               *
               
                 I
                 was
                 Compelled
                 ,
                 Constrained
              
               ,
               &c.
               but
               also
               by
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Leo
              
               against
               him
               .
               Else
               ,
               why
               is
               it
               that
               your
               owne
               Thuanus
               ,
               speaking
               of
               this
               Separation
               ,
               said
               that
               l
               
                 Some
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 layd
                 the
                 fault
                 vpon
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ?
              
               More
               fully
               your
               Cassander
               ,
               an
               Author
               selected
               in
               those
               dayes
               by
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               as
               the
               chiefest
               Diuine
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               one
               most
               fit
               to
               be
               Consulted
               with
               ,
               concerning
               the
               same
               Separation
               of
               Protestants
               :
               m
               
                 I
                 cannot
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 denie
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 mooued
                 and
                 prouoked
                 with
                 a
                 pious
                 zeale
                 to
                 a
                 sharpe
                 reprehension
                 of
                 manifest
                 Abuses
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 principall
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 calamity
                 and
                 Disunion
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 superciliously
                 and
                 disdainefully
                 contemned
                 such
                 godly
                 Admonitions
                 .
                 Neither
                 yet
                 euer
                 had
                 there
                 bene
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 )
                 any
                 Contention
                 about
                 the
                 externall
                 Vnitie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Popes
                 had
                 abused
                 their
                 authority
                 to
                 an
                 ambitious
                 and
                 Domineiring
                 manner
                 of
                 Rule
                 ,
                 aboue
                 the
                 limits
                 which
                 Christ
                 prescribed
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               So
               He.
               
            
             
             
               But
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               Why
               did
               not
               Luther
               seeke
               remedie
               and
               redresse
               of
               his
               wrong
               somewhere
               ?
               where
               (
               we
               pray
               you
               )
               should
               he
               haue
               sought
               it
               ,
               can
               you
               tell
               ?
               By
               Appealing
               to
               a
               
                 Generall
                 Councell
              
               ?
               why
               ,
               that
               meanes
               was
               barred
               by
               the
               Popes
               Extrauagant
               denouncing
               him
               to
               be
               n
               
                 Anathema
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 consult
                 or
                 deliberate
                 to
                 Appeale
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 a
                 future
                 Generall
                 Councell
              
               :
               Albeit
               this
               preferring
               the
               
                 Popes
                 iudgement
              
               before
               a
               Councel's
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               two
               Romish
               Councels
               ,
               (
               as
               *
               namely
               Constance
               and
               Basil
               )
               held
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               most
               Schismaticall
               .
               Oh!
               but
               he
               being
               but
               a
               Sheepe
               ,
               cited
               to
               Rome
               ,
               should
               haue
               appeared
               before
               Leo
               his
               Pastor
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Popes
               high
               indignation
               against
               him
               .
               As
               though
               you
               could
               be
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Apologue
               of
               the
               Sheepe
               and
               the
               Lion
               at
               their
               meeting
               ,
               the
               end
               whereof
               could
               be
               no
               other
               then
               this
               ,
               
                 Ora
                 Leonis
                 habes
              
               ;
               for
               the
               sheepe
               to
               run
               head-long
               into
               the
               Lions
               mouth
               .
               A
               Fable
               ,
               which
               of
               later
               times
               the
               
                 Venetian
                 Fulgentius
              
               ,
               the
               French
               
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Boys
              
               ,
               and
               after
               them
               the
               
                 Dalmatian
                 Spalatensis
              
               verified
               (
               seelie
               Sheepe
               !
               )
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               liues
               .
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               IV.
               The
               Romish
               Obiections
               ,
               vrged
               against
               this
               Separation
               of
               LVTHER
               ,
               are
               notably
               friuolous
               .
               SECT
               .
               17.
               
            
             
               STill
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               an
               ill
               Cause
               oftentimes
               bewrayeth
               it selfe
               as
               much
               by
               the
               friuolous
               Obiections
               of
               an
               Opponent
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               discouered
               by
               the
               iust
               Euidences
               of
               a
               Defendant
               .
               There
               are
               but
               foure
               kinde
               of
               Obiections
               ,
               (
               besides
               such
               as
               haue
               bene
               alreadie
               answered
               )
               which
               you
               do
               usually
               vrge
               against
               Luther
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THESIS
               .
               V.
               The
               I.
               Obiection
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               LVTHER'S
               former
               Vow
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               vaine
               and
               idle
               .
               SECT
               .
               18.
               
            
             
               IT
               is
               true
               ,
               Luther
               had
               bene
               a
               Vowed
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               you
               will
               )
               a
               sworne
               Vassall
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               .
               And
               so
               was
               once
               your
               owne
               
                 Stephen
                 Gardiner
              
               ,
               sometimes
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
              
               ;
               whose
               answer
               in
               like
               case
               may
               satisfie
               your
               Curiositie
               ,
               and
               controlle
               your
               scurrilitie
               in
               this
               point
               .
               Hee
               ,
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               
                 True
                 Obedience
              
               to
               the
               King
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Breeues
              
               to
               the
               contrary
               )
               enlargeth
               himselfe
               in
               his
               Answer
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               following
               .
               o
               Some
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 pull
                 me
                 backward
                 ,
                 asking
                 why
                 I
                 enterprize
                 so
                 to
                 teach
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 disclose
                 my
                 owne
                 Disobedience
                 to
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 power
              
               (
               meaning
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               )
               
                 for
                 whose
                 Defence
                 I
                 was
                 bound
                 by
                 my
                 Oath
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 his
                 authority
                 to
                 my
                 possible
                 Power
                 .
                 Where
                 is
                 his
                 keeping
                 of
                 Oaths
                 become
                 ?
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 where
                 is
                 his
                 fidelitie
                 ?
                 He
                 was
                 sworne
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 professeth
                 himselfe
                 an
                 open
                 enemie
                 ther-unto
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 their
                 talke
                 no
                 more
                 mooueth
                 me
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 bumbling
                 sound
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 barrell
                 ,
                 because
                 where
                 vnlawfull
                 Oathes
                 ,
                 there
                 also
                 vnlawfull
                 Vowes
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ;
                 for
                 none
                 are
                 to
                 sweare
                 to
                 any
                 wickednesse
                 .
              
               Thus
               your
               owne
               Bishop
               ;
               and
               after
               illustrateth
               this
               by
               an
               elegant
               Similitude
               .
               
                 A
                 certaine
                 married
                 man
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 when
                 he
                 thought
                 ,
                 by
                 iust
                 likely-hoods
                 ,
                 his
                 first
                 wife
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 bene
                 freed
                 ,
                 take
                 another
                 wife
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 her
                 Parents
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 wife
                 after
                 some
                 yeares
                 he
                 had
                 children
                 .
                 But
                 loe
                 ,
                 his
                 former
                 wife
                 ,
                 vnlooked
                 for
                 ,
                 returneth
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 requireth
                 to
                 haue
                 her
                 husband
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 done
                 ill
                 in
                 marrying
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 man
                 maruailing
                 hereat
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 loath
                 to
                 be
                 diuorced
                 from
                 his
                 latter
                 
                 wife
                 ,
                 maketh
                 long
                 delaies
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 length
                 brought
                 into
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 cast
                 ,
                 gaue
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 his
                 first
                 wife
                 againe
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 When
                 now
                 the
                 Parents
                 &
                 friends
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 wife
                 made
                 the
                 like
                 wonderment
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 do
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 saying
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 hel-hound
                 ,
                 thou
                 wicked
                 couenāt-breaker
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 consider
                 this
                 businesse
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 image
                 of
                 that
                 Husband
                 in
                 me
                 ?
                 For
                 indeed
                 I
                 (
                 seeing
                 I
                 beleeued
                 that
                 no
                 such
                 Truth
                 of
                 obedience
                 had
                 bene
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 I
                 compelled
                 my selfe
                 in
                 a
                 second
                 Couenant
                 ,
                 and
                 thereto
                 plighted
                 my
                 troth
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 thought
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 kept
                 lawfull
                 Companie
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
              
               TRVTH
               
                 came
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 euery
                 mans
                 first
                 wife
                 maried
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 publike
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 wil
                 require
                 the
                 first
                 Promise
                 at
                 al
                 mens
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 her
                 I
                 applyed
                 ,
                 to
                 her
                 I
                 cleaued
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 my
                 second
                 knot
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 my
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 departed
                 .
                 And
                 shall
                 any
                 man
                 thinke
                 it
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Liar
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 obey
                 the
                 Truth
                 ?
                 &c.
                 I
                 am
                 by
                 most
                 graue
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 diuorced
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 keepe
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 compelled
                 to
                 take
                 my
                 wife
                 ,
              
               TRVTH
               ,
               
                 to
                 me
                 when
                 she
                 cometh
                 againe
                 .
              
               Thus
               farre
               B.
               Gardiner
               .
            
             
               The
               right
               and
               accurate
               Sence
               of
               this
               Similitude
               may
               ,
               as
               the
               beames
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               dispell
               the
               foggie
               myst
               of
               Romish
               error
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Question
               we
               now
               haue
               in
               hand
               ;
               it
               being
               taken
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Vow
                 made
                 in
                 Baptisme
              
               .
               Wherein
               we
               are
               to
               obserue
               the
               Parties
               betrothed
               together
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Soule
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               :
               and
               secondly
               the
               Parties
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               say
               )
               Parents
               ,
               by
               whose
               consent
               and
               Authoritie
               this
               mariage
               is
               made
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               inward
               is
               our
               Father
               ,
               euen
               GOD
               in
               the
               vnity
               of
               Three
               persons
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
              
               ,
               and
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               outward
               ,
               is
               our
               spirituall
               Mother
               mentioned
               in
               our
               Creed
               ,
               at
               the
               rime
               of
               our
               
                 Vow
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 The
                 holy
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               especially
               therefore
               concerneth
               euery
               Votarie
               ,
               that
               hath
               vowed
               himselfe
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               to
               learne
               to
               acknowledge
               his
               true
               Father
               ,
               his
               true
               Mother
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               true
               Wife
               .
               For
               Father
               ,
               he
               is
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Blessed
                 Trinitie
              
               ,
               in
               
               the
               vnity
               of
               
                 one
                 God
              
               euerlasting
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               name
               of
               any
               man
               whatsoeuer
               ;
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               prooueth
               against
               the
               Schismatikes
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               that
               would
               seeme
               Some
               to
               hold
               of
               Cephas
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Peter
               ;
               Some
               of
               Paul
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               Gospell
               or
               Truth
               were
               Pauls
               or
               Peters
               :
               he
               answereth
               them
               ,
               No
               :
               his
               Reason
               is
               interrogatiuely
               ,
               *
               
                 Were
                 you
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Paul
                 ?
              
               As
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               He
               onely
               is
               essentially
               your
               spirituall
               Father
               ,
               in
               whose
               Name
               you
               are
               baptized
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Mother
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               in
               our
               
                 Vow
                 at
                 Baptisme
              
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Catholike
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
              
               ;
               not
               any
               particular
               Church
               ,
               though
               by
               the
               particular
               Church
               I
               am
               brought
               into
               the
               Catholike
               .
               We
               say
               ,
               not
               any
               
                 Particular
                 Church
              
               ,
               because
               euery
               
                 Particular
                 Church
              
               (
               as
               *
               hath
               beene
               Confessed
               )
               may
               possibly
               erre
               ,
               and
               Apostate
               from
               Truth
               .
               But
               the
               Catholike
               is
               built
               vpon
               a
               Rocke
               immoueable
               as
               the
               earth
               ,
               yea
               or
               the
               highest
               heauens
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               Wife
               ,
               whereunto
               euery
               Soule
               is
               betroathed
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               is
               onely
               that
               Truth
               ,
               which
               was
               first
               reuealed
               by
               Christ
               vnto
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               ;
               *
               
                 If
                 any
                 preach
                 any
                 other
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 receiued
              
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               already
               )
               
                 hold
                 him
                 Accursed
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               giue
               vs
               leaue
               to
               trie
               what
               kind
               of
               Mariage
               is
               made
               by
               your
               Votaries
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               beleeuing
               the
               
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
              
               ,
               in
               whatsoeuer
               Reuelations
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               propound
               to
               be
               beleeued
               of
               all
               Christians
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               assume
               a
               new
               Father
               ,
               which
               is
               thus
               prooued
               .
               
                 If
                 I
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 or
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 heauen
                 preach
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 Accursed
              
               :
               but
               who
               in
               all
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               will
               say
               ,
               Though
               the
               Pope
               teach
               vs
               otherwise
               then
               was
               Apostolically
               and
               Primitiuely
               taught
               ,
               from
               the
               immediate
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 account
                 him
                 Anathema
              
               ?
            
             
               Next
               ,
               the
               Partie
               baptized
               in
               your
               Church
               is
               Catechized
               to
               beleeue
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               to
               be
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 and
                 Mother-Church
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
              
               :
               which
               wee
               through-out
               this
               Treatise
               haue
               prooued
               to
               be
               an
               Imposterous
               ,
               Schismaticall
               ,
               and
               Blasphemous
               Article
               .
               First
               Imposterous
               ,
               because
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               ,
               was
               extant
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               diuerse
               yeares
               before
               
               Rome
               was
               (
               that
               we
               may
               so
               say
               )
               Baptized
               ,
               to
               haue
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               Secondly
               Schismaticall
               ,
               because
               it
               being
               (
               as
               hath
               bene
               shewed
               )
               but
               a
               
                 Particular
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               vsurping
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               doth
               thereby
               peremptorily
               diuide
               her selfe
               from
               All
               other
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               both
               for
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Extent
               make
               a
               farre
               more
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               than
               she
               is
               .
               Thirdly
               Blasphemous
               ,
               in
               Damning
               ,
               by
               this
               Article
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               all
               the
               most
               glorious
               Christian
               
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 Professors
              
               ,
               and
               Churches
               as
               well
               Primitiue
               as
               Successiue
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               infinite
               )
               that
               haue
               denyed
               Subiection
               to
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               .
               All
               which
               Particulars
               haue
               bene
               prooued
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               each
               Christian
               in
               Baptisme
               being
               espoused
               to
               his
               wife
               Truth
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               but
               One
               ,
               euen
               that
               whereof
               Saint
               Paul
               spoke
               ,
               saying
               ,
               *
               
                 That
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 receiued
                 before
                 :
              
               and
               accordingly
               Saint
               Iude
               ,
               *
               
                 Contend
                 for
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 once
                 was
                 deliuered
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
              
               therefore
               euery
               other
               
                 New
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               a
               later
               Consort
               and
               wife
               that
               shall
               bee
               admitted
               ,
               is
               no
               true
               loyall
               wife
               ,
               but
               an
               vnlawfull
               Concubine
               and
               strumpet
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               so
               many
               Concubines
               may
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               be
               said
               to
               betroath
               her
               Children
               vnto
               ,
               as
               she
               hath
               set
               downe
               
                 New
                 Articles
              
               in
               her
               
                 Romane
                 Creed
              
               ,
               and
               imposed
               vpon
               all
               her
               Ecclesiastikes
               ,
               vnder
               the
               bond
               of
               an
               Oath
               .
               Among
               which
               is
               your
               
                 Article
                 of
                 Indulgences
              
               ;
               from
               which
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               supposititious
               wife
               ,
               Luther
               necessarily
               made
               his
               diuorce
               ,
               returning
               vnto
               the
               
                 Primitiue
                 Truth
              
               ,
               whereunto
               in
               holy
               Baptisme
               he
               had
               formerly
               plighted
               his
               Troth
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THESIS
               .
               VI.
               Your
               Second
               and
               most
               Popular
               Obiection
               against
               LVTHER
               ,
               (
               in
               his
               Opposition
               to
               your
               Romane
               Church
               )
               vrging
               in
               him
               to
               prooue
               his
               Doctrine
               by
               immediate
               Succession
               ,
               and
               by
               Naming
               his
               Teachers
               Before
               him
               ;
               is
               as
               fond
               as
               the
               other
               .
               SECT
               .
               19.
               
            
             
               I.
               FOr
               the
               no-Necessitie
               of
               Name
               ,
               we
               reade
               first
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               answering
               a
               question
               concerning
               Diuorce
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               lawfull
               for
               the
               husband
               to
               put
               away
               his
               wife
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               no
               (
               an
               Abuse
               which
               ,
               by
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               the
               
                 Iewes
                 hearts
              
               ,
               had
               continued
               among
               them
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               )
               sendeth
               them
               to
               Gods
               first
               Institution
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Scripture
               saying
               ;
               *
               
                 From
                 the
                 beginning
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 .
              
               But
               how
               ?
               Flat
               contrary
               ,
               *
               
                 Therefore
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 leaue
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 and
                 cleaue
                 to
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 one
                 flesh
                 .
              
               Willingly
               passing
               ouer
               all
               mention
               ,
               or
               meaning
               of
               any
               former
               Teacher
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               thousands
               of
               yeares
               .
               Teaching
               vs
               thereby
               ;
               first
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               truer
               Doctors
               than
               Gods
               word
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               no
               better
               Argument
               ,
               than
               Proofe
               that
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               being
               busied
               in
               a
               Question
               concerning
               Baptisme
               ,
               p
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 regard
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 what
                 any
                 hath
                 done
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 before
                 all
                 ,
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 not
                 following
                 the
                 Custome
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               III.
               Suarez
               your
               most
               celebrious
               Spanish
               Iesuite
               ,
               and
               publike
               Professor
               ;
               q
               Sometimes
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 beginning
                 
                 of
                 a
                 Tradition
                 onely
                 Negatiuely
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 that
                 sometime
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 neare
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               So
               he
               ,
               in
               your
               publike
               Schooles
               ,
               teaching
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               may
               be
               shewed
               ,
               concerning
               any
               
                 Doctrinall
                 Tradition
              
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               time
               neare
               to
               the
               
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               namely
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               )
               when
               it
               was
               not
               taught
               ;
               it
               will
               bee
               a
               sufficient
               Confutation
               therof
               ,
               to
               proue
               it
               to
               be
               but
               an
               humane
               Inuention
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               enquirie
               after
               the
               
                 Names
                 of
                 Persons
              
               ,
               who
               in
               succeeding
               ages
               haue
               gone
               before
               vs.
               
            
             
               IV.
               An
               Example
               we
               may
               take
               from
               your
               owne
               former
               Relation
               of
               a
               Tradition
               professed
               by
               
                 Pope
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               r
               
                 The
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 Infants
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Saluation
                 .
              
               Which
               doctrine
               and
               practize
               
                 continued
                 about
              
               600.
               
                 yeares
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               namely
               of
               
                 Rome
                 )
                 but
                 since
                 is
                 reiected
                 thereby
                 .
              
               So
               you
               .
               Here
               had
               bene
               a
               Matter
               for
               your
               Obiectors
               to
               haue
               argued
               vpon
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               liued
               at
               the
               end
               of
               those
               600.
               yeares
               when
               this
               Error
               was
               first
               reiected
               .
               Would
               they
               haue
               said
               ,
               Shew
               vs
               that
               any
               Fathers
               by
               name
               ,
               for
               600.
               yeares
               passed
               ,
               euer
               taught
               the
               contrary
               ?
               or
               else
               we
               must
               continue
               this
               custome
               still
               .
               Thus
               should
               they
               condemne
               the
               
                 Present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               which
               hath
               reiected
               that
               Custome
               .
               Or
               would
               they
               haue
               said
               ?
               We
               regard
               not
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Continuance
               thereof
               for
               so
               many
               hundred
               yeeres
               ,
               seeing
               it
               may
               bee
               prooued
               ,
               that
               before
               that
               time
               there
               was
               no
               such
               Doctrine
               :
               And
               the
               
                 Institution
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               which
               requireth
               Remembrance
               in
               them
               that
               partake
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               doth
               instruct
               vs
               otherwise
               .
               And
               so
               must
               they
               (
               as
               they
               ought
               )
               condemne
               the
               
                 former
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Innocentius
               ,
               and
               from
               henceforth
               silence
               themselues
               ,
               in
               exacting
               the
               Names
               of
               Persons
               ,
               who
               immediately
               before
               that
               time
               had
               taught
               the
               Contrarie
               :
               because
               (
               according
               to
               your
               Iesuites
               Confession
               )
               it
               is
               lawfull
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               to
               proceed
               
                 Persaltum
                 ,
                 Negatiuely
              
               saying
               ;
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 neare
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               not
               a
               necessarie
               Tradition
               .
               Which
               was
               the
               very
               Apologie
               that
               *
               Luther
               made
               against
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               Opposition
               against
               your
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               and
               the
               same
               is
               the
               defence
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               in
               their
               whole
               Profession
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             
             
               V.
               But
               supposing
               a
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Names
              
               ,
               why
               aske
               Yov
               names
               ?
               As
               though
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               had
               beene
               then
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               without
               which
               there
               was
               none
               then
               ,
               or
               before
               the
               daies
               of
               Luther
               ,
               who
               reiected
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Romish
               Indulgences
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Papall
                 Iurisdiction
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               :
               when
               (
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               )
               there
               were
               ,
               euen
               since
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 Aethiopians
                 ,
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 Assyrians
                 ,
                 Russians
                 ,
              
               and
               indeed
               a
               world
               of
               faithfull
               Christians
               ,
               that
               wanted
               not
               names
               ,
               who
               Communicated
               not
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               meaneth
               this
               Importunity
               ,
               or
               rather
               peruersnes
               ,
               to
               seeke
               for
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               your
               owne
               Historians
               set
               before
               your
               eyes
               ,
               the
               Protesters
               against
               your
               Romish
               Nouelties
               before
               Luther
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 Wiclefians
                 ,
                 Hussites
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               Could
               these
               bee
               so
               called
               by
               your selues
               (
               who
               persecuted
               them
               vnder
               these
               names
               )
               without
               Names
               ?
               Yet
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               diuersity
               of
               Names
               may
               not
               argue
               the
               Sects
               and
               differences
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               many
               names
               giuen
               vnto
               the
               same
               Riuer
               ,
               passing
               through
               diuers
               countries
               ,
               can
               argue
               a
               diuersity
               of
               the
               streames
               .
               But
               these
               Professors
               and
               their
               Names
               you
               may
               vnderstand
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               reade
               *
               Them
               ,
               who
               haue
               purposely
               entreated
               of
               this
               Subiect
               ;
               who
               are
               furnished
               with
               answers
               ,
               and
               can
               shew
               you
               ,
               out
               of
               your
               owne
               Authors
               ,
               their
               
                 Innocent
                 conuersation
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               their
               
                 Multitudes
                 in
                 number
              
               ,
               their
               Consent
               ,
               and
               Constancie
               in
               their
               Profession
               ,
               by
               enduring
               of
               
                 Imprisonments
                 ,
                 banishment
                 ,
                 deaths
              
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               Cruelties
               your
               Inquisitors
               could
               inflict
               on
               them
               .
               And
               were
               these
               then
               Namelesse
               ,
               trowe
               you
               ?
            
             
               VI.
               And
               if
               this
               may
               not
               content
               you
               ,
               what
               then
               if
               we
               shall
               name
               them
               Romanes
               (
               for
               such
               were
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Melancthon
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Protestants
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               Opposition
               )
               as
               
                 sound
                 Members
              
               of
               an
               vnfound
               
                 Particular
                 Church
              
               ?
               from
               whence
               it
               was
               lawfull
               and
               necessary
               for
               them
               to
               depart
               as
               hath
               beene
               proued
               .
               Thus
               much
               in
               confutation
               of
               your
               
                 Vulgar
                 Obiection
              
               by
               Six
               Answers
               ,
               which
               deserueth
               onely
               this
               briefe
               Answer
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 friuolous
                 ,
                 and
                 superfluous
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THESIS
               .
               VII
               .
               Your
               Obiection
               ,
               That
               all
               Changes
               of
               Doctrines
               haue
               beene
               Notorious
               in
               the
               Persons
               ,
               and
               Places
               of
               their
               first
               Beginnings
               ,
               is
               false
               .
               SECT
               .
               20.
               
            
             
               A
               principall
               Obiection
               ,
               wherewith
               your
               Cardinall
               doth
               colourably
               delude
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               s
               
                 In
                 al
                 Changes
                 of
                 doctrines
                 in
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 tokens
                 there
                 are
                 visible
                 in
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 Time
                 ,
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 Person
                 oppugning
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               So
               he
               ;
               that
               so
               hee
               may
               iustifie
               many
               Errors
               ,
               which
               must
               therefore
               seeme
               Truths
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               none
               of
               these
               
                 visible
                 Notes
              
               of
               Changes
               to
               discouer
               them
               .
               We
               answer
               ,
               that
               this
               your
               Obiection
               conctradicteth
               the
               ordinarie
               growth
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               the
               experience
               of
               former
               Heretikes
               ,
               the
               Changes
               of
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Confession
               of
               your
               owne
               Schooles
               .
            
             
               I.
               The
               nature
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               as
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               describeth
               it
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.17
               .
               is
               like
               a
               Cancer
               ,
               or
               Gangraena
               :
               t
               
                 By
                 which
              
               (
               as
               you
               know
               )
               
                 both
                 the
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latines
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 vlcer
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 bredd
                 in
                 womans
                 papps
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 preuented
                 ,
                 doth
                 putrifie
                 by
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 vntill
                 it
                 possesse
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               Therefore
               an
               insensible
               groweth
               at
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               experience
               of
               an
               hundred
               Heresies
               ,
               whose
               Authors
               haue
               not
               beene
               notorious
               ,
               might
               bee
               propounded
               vnto
               you
               ;
               but
               that
               taste
               may
               suffice
               ,
               which
               your
               owne
               u
               Prateolus
               doth
               offer
               vnto
               you
               ,
               by
               an
               Instance
               in
               the
               
                 Abstinents
                 ,
                 of
                 which
              
               (
               Heretikes
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 remembred
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 what
                 time
                 they
                 liued
              
               .
               In
               the
               
                 Acephali
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 kinde
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 first
                 Author
                 is
                 not
                 
                 found
                 .
              
               In
               the
               
                 Aquarij
                 ,
                 whose
                 Author
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 not
                 mentioned
                 by
                 any
              
               .
               And
               in
               the
               
                 Predestinati
                 ,
                 whose
                 first
                 leader
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 not
                 knowne
              
               .
               Wee
               migh
               reckon
               vp
               the
               
                 Alogiani
                 ,
                 Anthropomorphitae
                 ,
                 Aphthratodocitae
                 ,
                 Collyridiani
                 ,
                 Gnostici
                 ,
              
               Concerning
               all
               whom
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               (
               as
               the
               
                 Angelici
                 ,
                 Apostolici
                 ,
                 Cainani
                 ,
                 Catharistae
                 ,
                 Ophitae
                 ,
                 Passionistae
                 )
              
               because
               you
               your selues
               cannot
               tell
               vs
               
                 from
                 whom
              
               they
               first
               arose
               ,
               [
               or
               
                 By
                 whom
              
               they
               were
               impugned
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               that
               you
               obiect
               you
               know
               not
               what
               .
            
             
               III.
               And
               as
               though
               (
               forsooth
               )
               no
               such
               Gangrene
               or
               disease
               could
               be
               found
               in
               the
               bodie
               of
               your
               Church
               ;
               how
               then
               (
               to
               speake
               onely
               from
               your
               owne
               Confessions
               )
               hath
               growne
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               foresaid
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 the
              
               *
               
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 vnto
                 Infants
                 ,
              
               not
               onely
               with
               no
               Opposition
               ,
               but
               euen
               with
               the
               great
               approbation
               of
               your
               Popes
               ?
               how
               your
               Custome
               of
               Communicating
               but
               
                 in
                 one
                 kinde
              
               ,
               whereof
               you
               your selues
               grant
               a
               x
               
                 Non
                 constat
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Ignoramus
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 first
                 began
                 ?
              
               Whereas
               for
               a
               
                 Thousand
                 yeeres
                 cantinuance
              
               ,
               the
               Contrarie
               was
               held
               (
               as
               you
               y
               know
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               yea
               and
               in
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               it selfe
               ?
               Or
               how
               will
               you
               answer
               for
               the
               Corruption
               of
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Worship
              
               ,
               whereof
               wee
               haue
               your
               Fathers
               in
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               decreeing
               ,
               that
               z
               
                 Because
                 many
                 Corruptions
                 haue
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Masse
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 negligence
                 ,
                 and
                 improbity
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 therefore
                 an
                 order
                 must
                 bee
                 taken
                 to
                 purge
                 them
                 .
              
               So
               They.
               Are
               not
               diseases
               ,
               diseases
               ,
               because
               we
               can
               but
               coniecture
               the
               first
               Cause
               or
               time
               of
               their
               being
               ?
               The
               former
               Confession
               of
               your
               Professor
               and
               Iesuite
               before
               pointed
               at
               ,
               &
               now
               set
               downe
               at
               large
               ,
               wil
               giue
               vs
               the
               vpshot
               .
               a
               
                 Some
                 Traditions
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 perpetual
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Others
                 are
                 onely
                 temporall
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 whereof
                 may
                 be
                 knowne
                 somtimes
                 positiuely
                 what
                 time
                 they
                 
                 began
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 onely
                 negatiuely
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 time
                 neere
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 such
                 a
                 custome
                 or
                 doctrine
                 had
                 no
                 being
                 ,
                 though
                 afterwards
                 it
                 was
                 inuented
                 .
                 Whereby
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 iustly
                 collected
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Tradition
                 had
                 it's
                 beginning
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 albeit
                 the
                 certaine
                 and
                 determinate
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 began
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 knowne
                 .
                 Which
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 vniuersall
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 beget
                 any
                 Catholike
                 beleefe
                 .
              
               So
               he
               ,
               euen
               such
               an
               He
               ,
               whom
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               esteemeth
               for
               the
               most
               eminent
               &
               general
               both
               Doctor
               and
               Proctor
               of
               her
               Cause
               ,
               at
               this
               day
               .
               By
               which
               Sentence
               are
               auoided
               both
               your
               former
               Obiections
               of
               the
               Necessity
               of
               giuing
               of
               
                 Names
                 of
                 Authors
                 before
                 Luther
              
               ;
               and
               of
               demonstrating
               the
               
                 Time
                 ,
                 Persons
                 and
                 Place
              
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               Errors
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               As
               also
               there
               is
               reached
               vnto
               Protestants
               a
               strong
               engine
               to
               the
               vtter
               ouerthrowe
               of
               your
               now
               
                 Romane
                 Creed
              
               ,
               consisting
               of
               more
               then
               12.
               new
               Articles
               ,
               concerning
               
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 Indulgences
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               :
               which
               can
               neuer
               be
               shewed
               to
               haue
               sprung
               in
               the
               ages
               af
               Antiquity
               bordering
               on
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ;
               and
               therfore
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               former
               true
               and
               necessary
               Rule
               set
               downe
               by
               your
               Iesuite
               ,
               can
               beget
               no
               
                 Catholike
                 Beleefe
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               VIII
               .
               Your
               last
               Obiection
               ,
               of
               Continuall
               and
               Personall
               Succession
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               is
               frustrate
               .
               SECT
               .
               21.
               
            
             
               LEst
               that
               Succession
               and
               not
               Succession
               may
               seeme
               to
               alter
               the
               Case
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               is
               by
               
                 Personall
                 Succession
              
               of
               Catholike
               Pastors
               ,
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Church
              
               is
               by
               Secession
               and
               Departure
               ;
               whereas
               true
               Succession
               doth
               manifest
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               euen
               as
               no
               true
               Succession
               doth
               notifie
               a
               false
               Church
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               vse
               to
               say
               :
               )
               you
               need
               doe
               no
               more
               but
               cast
               your
               eyes
               vpon
               your
               owne
               Historians
               ,
               who
               reporting
               the
               great
               deluge
               of
               that
               horrible
               Heresie
               of
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               declare
               
               that
               in
               the
               most
               Churches
               Christian
               ●he
               true
               and
               Orthodoxe
               Bishops
               were
               remoued
               out
               of
               their
               Bishopricks
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               Banishment
               .
               As
               for
               example
               the
               Chiefe
               Patriarks
               ,
               b
               Liberius
               out
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Athanasius
              
               out
               of
               
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Paulus
              
               out
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Againe
               ,
               the
               Wheele
               of
               God's
               prouidence
               turning
               backwards
               ,
               the
               
                 Arian
                 Heretikes
              
               lost
               their
               Bishopricks
               and
               Patriarkships
               ,
               the
               Orthodoxe
               and
               Catholike
               Professors
               succeeding
               in
               their
               places
               .
               We
               demand
               ,
               will
               you
               then
               indeed
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Succession
                 in
                 place
              
               is
               absolutely
               an
               affirmatiue
               Note
               of
               a
               
                 true
                 Church
              
               ?
               How
               then
               shall
               those
               Churches
               bee
               iudged
               Hereticall
               ,
               wherein
               Arians
               immediately
               succeeded
               Catholikes
               ?
               Or
               is
               not
               Succession
               negatiuely
               a
               Note
               of
               no
               true
               Church
               ?
               How
               then
               were
               not
               the
               Churches
               false
               ,
               wherein
               Catholikes
               immediately
               succeeded
               Heretikes
               ?
               So
               then
               ,
               if
               you
               pronounce
               any
               Church
               true
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Succession
                 of
                 Persons
              
               onely
               ,
               you
               doe
               but
               waste
               your
               winde
               :
               if
               by
               the
               
                 Succession
                 of
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               then
               Luther's
               doctrine
               being
               truly
               Apostolicall
               ,
               his
               Church
               cannot
               be
               but
               truly
               Catholike
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fourth
               and
               last
               part
               of
               this
               DETERMINATION
               concerneth
               the
               state
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               after
               the
               daies
               of
               Luther
               ;
               and
               their
               more
               iust
               Cause
               of
               Continuing
               this
               Separation
               from
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               22.
               
            
             
               WHy
               should
               we
               not
               thinke
               that
               after
               ,
               our
               iustification
               of
               the
               first
               Departure
               of
               Protestants
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               you
               should
               expect
               some
               Addition
               ,
               for
               the
               Defence
               of
               our
               Continuance
               of
               that
               Separation
               ;
               lest
               otherwise
               some
               might
               surmize
               ,
               that
               now
               sure
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               (
               pretending
               a
               Generall
               reformation
               of
               all
               Abuses
               )
               the
               Protestants
               might
               haue
               iuster
               Cause
               to
               re-unite
               themselues
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THESIS
               .
               I.
               Protestants
               are
               Generally
               Excommunicated
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               SECT
               .
               23.
               
            
             
               YOur
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               
                 doth
                 by
                 his
              
               Bulls
               
                 yearely
                 bellow
                 out
                 his
              
               c
               Excommumications
               ,
               Anathematismes
               ,
               or
               Curses
               (
               
                 by
                 name
                 )
                 against
                 all
              
               Lutherans
               ,
               Caluinists
               ,
               Hugonots
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
              
               Protestants
               ;
               
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 their
              
               Defenders
               ,
               Fauourers
               ,
               Receiuers
               ,
               Readers
               of
               their
               Bookes
               ,
               without
               speceall
               Licence
               ,
               whosoeuer
               they
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               II.
               Protestants
               are
               Vniustly
               Excommunicated
               .
               SECT
               .
               24.
               
            
             
               ALl
               the
               Causes
               ,
               for
               which
               Scripture
               hath
               authorized
               a
               Departure
               from
               any
               visible
               Church
               ,
               do
               accordingly
               iustifie
               our
               Separation
               from
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
               I.
               Falshood
               ,
               by
               Creation
               of
               a
               d
               
                 new
                 Creede
              
               ;
               consisting
               of
               so
               many
               Articles
               .
               II.
               To
               a
               false
               Faith
               is
               ioyned
               false
               Worship
               ,
               by
               Idolatrie
               ;
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               in
               Worshipping
               of
               
                 Relikes
                 ,
                 Images
              
               ,
               and
               Saints
               Idolatrously
               (
               *
               as
               is
               witnessed
               by
               your selues
               :
               )
               but
               also
               generally
               ,
               by
               the
               Adoration
               of
               your
               Romish
               Moloch
               in
               the
               Masse
               ,
               Wherein
               that
               ,
               which
               
                 after
                 Consecration
              
               you
               adore
               ,
               take
               it
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               Christ
               (
               as
               you
               *
               teach
               )
               
                 voide
                 of
                 all
                 sence
                 ,
                 naturall
                 power
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 facultie
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 .
              
               Which
               Doctrine
               ,
               touching
               the
               glorified
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Wee
               thinke
               to
               be
               Blasphemous
               .
            
             
               Take
               it
               as
               it
               may
               possibly
               be
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               your
               owne
               generall
               Confession
               (
               in
               all
               probabilitie
               ,
               Fiue
               hundred
               to
               one
               )
               after
               Consecration
               the
               thing
               you
               adore
               is
               but
               Bread
               still
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               possible
               (
               yea
               and
               ,
               as
               you
               your selues
               tearme
               it
               ,
               a
               
                 materiall
                 )
                 Idolatrie
              
               .
               
               And
               take
               it
               as
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               proue
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               infallibly
               still
               (
               euen
               after
               Consecration
               )
               the
               substance
               of
               Bread
               ;
               and
               consequently
               your
               Adoration
               is
               really
               ,
               necessarily
               and
               formally
               Idolatrous
               .
               All
               these
               points
               are
               to
               be
               fully
               prooued
               in
               a
               Treatise
               to
               be
               intituled
               CHRIST
               HIS
               MASSE
               ;
               which
               in
               due
               time
               may
               salute
               you
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               this
               doth
               ,
               if
               God
               permit
               .
            
             
               III.
               To
               Heresie
               and
               Idolatrie
               your
               Church
               ioyneth
               Obstinacie
               ,
               not
               that
               wee
               can
               denie
               but
               that
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               e
               decreed
               
                 A
                 safe
                 Conduct
                 and
                 full
                 securitie
                 to
                 all
                 Protestants
                 in
                 Germanie
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 Councell
              
               ;
               and
               (
               according
               to
               the
               tenure
               of
               that
               same
               Decree
               )
               
                 To
                 propound
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 word
                 or
                 writing
                 ,
                 what
                 Articles
                 they
                 would
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 free
                 libertie
                 to
                 dispute
                 thereof
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
               And
               was
               not
               this
               a
               Fatherly
               Consideration
               ,
               shall
               Wee
               thinke
               ?
               but
               your
               Thuanus
               will
               tell
               you
               of
               diuerse
               Protestants
               that
               came
               to
               the
               Councell
               ,
               desiring
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Legates
              
               to
               haue
               liberty
               to
               dispute
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               former
               Decree
               :
               When
               One
               of
               them
               f
               
                 Exhibiting
                 their
                 ioynt
                 Confession
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Councell
                 assembled
                 ,
                 published
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 whereat
              
               (
               saith
               your
               Historian
               )
               
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 were
                 greatly
                 offended
                 :
                 then
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 knowne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 defend
                 their
                 Confession
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 could
                 haue
                 no
                 answer
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 desired
                 leaue
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 which
                 assuredly
                 obtained
                 ,
                 they
                 commended
                 their
                 Cause
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Oratour
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 from
                 the
                 Councell
                 .
              
            
             
               Where
               are
               now
               our
               great
               Disputers
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               can
               teach
               Protestants
               Logicke
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               learning
               ,
               as
               you
               vse
               to
               boast
               ?
               if
               euer
               they
               ought
               to
               appeare
               ,
               then
               doubtlesse
               in
               their
               
                 generall
                 Synod
              
               ,
               when
               the
               most
               selected
               Schollers
               were
               assembled
               for
               the
               discussion
               of
               al
               Questions
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Husse
              
               in
               the
               Councell
               
               of
               Constance
               had
               safe-Conduct
               to
               come
               and
               Dispute
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               that
               was
               all
               :
               for
               that
               Conduct
               was
               but
               a
               trap
               to
               catch
               him
               in
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               burne
               him
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               .
               In
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               the
               Protestants
               are
               promised
               ,
               with
               their
               safe-Conduct
               ,
               a
               libertie
               of
               Disputation
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               allowed
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               offer
               themselues
               :
               yet
               no
               sooner
               ,
               almost
               ,
               are
               they
               come
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               saluted
               by
               your
               Tridentines
               ;
               as
               Christ
               was
               by
               the
               Gadarenes
               ,
               when
               they
               wished
               him
               to
               *
               
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 coasts
              
               .
               What
               greater
               argument
               can
               there
               be
               of
               a
               perfidious
               promise
               ,
               then
               to
               grant
               a
               Disputation
               vnder
               a
               solemne
               Instrument
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Councell
               ,
               in
               pretence
               of
               Satisfaction
               to
               all
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               performe
               it
               ?
               or
               of
               Impotencie
               in
               your
               Cause
               ,
               than
               not
               to
               indure
               to
               haue
               it
               discussed
               ?
               or
               yet
               of
               Obstinacy
               in
               your
               Errours
               ,
               than
               to
               reiect
               the
               ordinary
               meanes
               of
               Detecting
               them
               ,
               allowed
               vnto
               all
               Aduersaries
               ,
               in
               all
               ancient
               Councels
               ?
               This
               directly
               confirmeth
               the
               Censure
               ,
               which
               that
               Phoenix
               of
               learning
               
                 Master
                 Isaac
                 Casaubon
              
               ,
               gaue
               of
               your
               Church
               .
               g
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 fouly
                 deceiued
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 whosoeuer
                 hee
                 be
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Medijst
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 Reconciliation
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 vtterly
                 despaired
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               all
               the
               former
               Crimes
               ,
               your
               Church
               addeth
               Tyrannie
               :
               your
               Positions
               are
               Excommunications
               to
               all
               that
               denie
               Subiection
               to
               the
               man
               of
               Rome
               :
               After
               Excommunications
               come
               Eradications
               against
               
                 States
                 ,
                 Lawes
              
               ,
               and
               Kingdomes
               ,
               by
               Conspiracies
               ,
               Rebellions
               ,
               and
               all
               hostile
               Machinations
               ;
               yea
               and
               against
               whatsoeuer
               inferiour
               Persons
               ,
               whensoeuer
               there
               is
               abilitie
               ,
               either
               by
               generall
               Massacres
               ,
               or
               by
               particular
               torments
               .
               Nor
               are
               your
               hands
               shorter
               than
               your
               tongues
               ,
               for
               
                 As
                 wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 ,
                 so
                 haue
                 wee
                 seene
              
               KINGS
               wallowing
               in
               their
               gore-blood
               ,
               shed
               by
               your
               desperate
               Assassines
               :
               Rebellions
               ,
               Seditions
               ,
               and
               Combustions
               in
               all
               Christian
               Kingdomes
               haue
               beene
               raysed
               by
               the
               fierie
               spirits
               of
               the
               
                 Disloyall
                 Ignatians
              
               :
               h
               
                 a
                 Massacre
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 for
                 Crueltie
              
               (
               as
               witnesseth
               your
               owne
               Historian
               )
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 parallelled
                 by
                 any
                 example
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 antiquitie
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 .
              
               But
               you
               would
               not
               that
               England
               should
               be
               lesse
               noble
               than
               France
               ,
               in
               the
               excellencie
               of
               your
               mischiefe
               ;
               witnesse
               your
               Acheronticall
               POVVDER-PLOTT
               for
               the
               destruction
               
               of
               the
               three
               Estates
               of
               this
               whole
               Kingdome
               ;
               an
               Example
               beyond
               all
               examples
               of
               ages
               past
               ;
               and
               ,
               for
               the
               hainousnesse
               thereof
               ,
               hardly
               credible
               in
               the
               generations
               to
               come
               .
               Adde
               hereunto
               your
               Inquisition
               now
               established
               in
               the
               most
               parts
               of
               the
               Romish
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               by
               Pope
               Paul
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               as
               *
               
                 The
                 onely
                 fortresse
                 of
                 Popedome
              
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               the
               chiefest
               meanes
               to
               preserue
               the
               Romish
               Profession
               ;
               what
               is
               it
               but
               that
               Lion's
               Denne
               to
               all
               them
               that
               are
               caught
               (
               except
               they
               shall
               abiure
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Protestants
               )
               —
               
                 Vestigia
                 nulla
                 retrorsùm
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               III.
               In
               the
               Continuance
               of
               this
               Separation
               ,
               Papists
               are
               rather
               Schismatikes
               than
               Protestants
               ;
               and
               consequently
               in
               the
               Heresie
               of
               the
               Donatists
               .
               SECT
               .
               25.
               
            
             
               GLadly
               would
               your
               Cardinall
               make
               an
               alliance
               betweene
               the
               
                 Schismaticall
                 Donatists
              
               and
               Protestants
               ;
               be
               you
               so
               good
               as
               heare
               his
               Charge
               .
               i
               
                 The
                 Donatists
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 held
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholike
                 consisted
                 onely
                 of
                 iust
                 persons
                 :
                 whence
                 they
                 concluded
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 visible
                 Church
                 was
                 perished
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 onely
                 in
                 Africa
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 .
              
               Well
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               this
               to
               the
               Tenent
               of
               Protestants
               ?
               
                 Caluinists
                 likewise
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 hold
                 the
                 whole
                 visible
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 haue
                 perished
                 for
                 diuers
                 ages
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 Northerne
                 parts
                 among
                 themselues
                 .
              
               So
               hee
               .
               But
               how
               truely
               and
               conscionably
               ,
               Caluin
               himselfe
               will
               proue
               ,
               in
               reprouing
               your
               Romane
               Church
               for
               k
               
                 Magnifying
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 onely
                 Church
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 not
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Africke
                 ,
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 dare
                 you
                 say
              
               (
               saith
               Caluin
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 wholly
                 perished
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Graecians
                 ?
              
               Thus
               plainly
               sheweth
               Caluin
               
               that
               his
               opinion
               was
               not
               to
               denie
               the
               
                 African
                 ,
                 Aegyptian
                 ,
                 Asian
                 ,
                 and
                 Graecian
                 Churches
              
               to
               haue
               continued
               visible
               parts
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               Trie
               wee
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               what
               affinitie
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               may
               seeme
               to
               haue
               with
               the
               
                 Schismaticall
                 Donatists
                 .
                 Saint
                 Augustine
              
               (
               as
               your
               Cardinall
               confesseth
               )
               
                 did
                 iustly
                 deride
                 the
                 Donatists
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 ,
              
               l
               
                 from
                 the
                 mysticall
                 speech
                 in
                 the
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 [
                 Tell
                 mee
                 where
                 my
                 beloued
                 lieth
                 at
                 noone
                 day
                 ]
                 gathered
                 that
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 remained
                 onely
                 in
                 Africke
                 .
              
               And
               is
               not
               this
               your
               Article
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Catholike
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 vnion
                 and
                 subiection
                 whereunto
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Saluation
                 ,
              
               a
               manifest
               appropriation
               of
               a
               Priuiledge
               proper
               to
               Rome
               ,
               as
               remaining
               alwayes
               a
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ?
               The
               Differences
               are
               ,
               They
               challenged
               this
               Prerogatiue
               ,
               as
               due
               to
               Africke
               in
               the
               South
               ,
               you
               to
               the
               Romane
               Church
               in
               the
               West
               .
               They
               erred
               by
               a
               false
               Interpretation
               of
               a
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               mysticall
               Signification
               [
               
                 In
                 meridie
              
               ;
               ]
               you
               from
               another
               of
               figuratiue
               Sence
               [
               *
               
                 Tu
                 es
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 &
                 super
                 hanc
                 Petram
              
               ]
               as
               though
               it
               were
               ment
               necessarily
               of
               Peter
               :
               or
               if
               so
               ,
               did
               Consequently
               authorize
               the
               Pope
               .
               Both
               which
               haue
               beene
               confuted
               ,
               as
               egregiously
               false
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               
                 Donatists
                 Separation
              
               from
               the
               other
               constituted
               Churches
               in
               Africa
               (
               that
               which
               was
               the
               true
               marke
               of
               a
               Schismatike
               )
               it
               was
               without
               iust
               Cause
               ,
               when
               they
               neither
               did
               ,
               nor
               could
               obiect
               either
               errour
               in
               Doctrine
               ;
               or
               Superstition
               in
               worshipping
               ;
               or
               tyranny
               constraining
               men
               to
               oppose
               the
               ancient
               truth
               ;
               but
               especially
               (
               That
               which
               *
               
                 Cannot
                 be
                 a
                 iust
                 Cause
              
               )
               the
               mixture
               of
               godly
               and
               wicked
               Professours
               in
               one
               Communion
               .
               If
               you
               shall
               require
               any
               further
               iustification
               of
               this
               our
               Separation
               ,
               and
               euidence
               that
               herein
               your
               Romanists
               are
               the
               Schismatikes
               ,
               recall
               to
               minde
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               hereof
               in
               a
               former
               Section
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THESIS
               .
               IV.
               In
               the
               Continuance
               of
               this
               Separation
               ,
               the
               Vnion
               of
               Protestants
               with
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               is
               both
               more
               True
               and
               more
               Vniuersall
               than
               is
               the
               Vnion
               of
               the
               Romanists
               .
               SECT
               .
               26.
               
            
             
               TRue
               vnion
               We
               call
               only
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               only
               in
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               and
               for
               Truths
               sake
               ,
               otherwise
               (
               as
               S.
               Hilarie
               saith
               )
               m
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 vnion
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 perfidiousnesse
                 ;
                 nor
                 Christian
                 communion
                 ,
                 but
                 Antichristian
                 conspiracie
                 and
                 coniuration
                 .
              
               Vniust
               Vnities
               there
               are
               many
               among
               men
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               compulsion
               and
               terror
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               called
               
                 Vnio
                 Leonina
              
               ,
               as
               when
               beasts
               ,
               for
               awe
               of
               the
               Lion
               ,
               goe
               in
               troopes
               ,
               and
               follow
               at
               his
               becke
               .
               The
               Second
               is
               Vulpina
               ,
               a
               craftie
               combination
               made
               and
               maintained
               by
               Foxes
               .
               The
               Third
               is
               Asinina
               ,
               the
               heard
               of
               seely
               Ignorants
               .
               Loud
               and
               frequent
               are
               the
               boasts
               of
               your
               
                 Catholike
                 Vnion
              
               ,
               neuer
               regarding
               whether
               it
               haue
               the
               Characters
               of
               these
               kindes
               of
               Vnions
               ,
               now
               spoken
               of
               :
               although
               that
               none
               can
               bee
               more
               Tyrannous
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               (
               as
               you
               *
               haue
               beene
               instructed
               by
               Pope
               Paul
               the
               IV.
               )
               vseth
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               Inquisition
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               
                 Fortresse
                 and
                 support
                 thereof
              
               .
               None
               more
               craftie
               than
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               fed
               at
               home
               (
               as
               with
               naturall
               sustenance
               )
               with
               
                 false
                 Legends
              
               ,
               and
               
                 fained
                 Miracles
              
               ,
               and
               preserued
               abroad
               with
               Aequiuocations
               ,
               and
               
                 Mentall
                 Reseruations
              
               ;
               and
               specially
               by
               
                 Politike
                 Maximes
              
               ,
               for
               alterations
               of
               States
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               greater
               blockishnesse
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               wholly
               guided
               by
               an
               
                 Implicit
                 faith
              
               of
               beleeuing
               you
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               COLIERS
               FAITH
               ,
               which
               because
               it
               seemeth
               so
               commendable
               vnto
               your
               Cardinall
               Hosius
               ,
               I
               will
               deliuer
               it
               in
               his
               owne
               words
               .
               *
               
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 most
                 safe
              
               (
               saith
               
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 Colier
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 when
                 a
                 learned
                 man
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 soules
                 behoofe
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 hee
                 repeated
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 asked
                 what
                 hee
                 beleeued
                 more
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 beleeueth
                 :
                 But
                 what
                 (
                 quoth
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 doth
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 beleeue
                 ?
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 quoth
                 the
                 Colier
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 being
                 still
                 vrgent
                 ,
                 the
                 Colier
                 vsed
                 the
                 same
                 Circle
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 no
                 other
                 Answer
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 hee
                 beleeued
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 hee
                 beleeued
                 .
                 Some
                 while
                 after
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 learned
                 man
                 was
                 by
                 sickenesse
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 Sathan
                 tempted
                 him
                 ,
                 vrging
                 him
                 what
                 was
                 his
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 he
                 poore
                 wretch
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 sufficiently
                 to
                 expresse
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 but
                 calling
                 to
                 minde
                 the
                 Coliers
                 Answer
                 ,
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 made
                 no
                 other
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 than
                 this
              
               ;
               AS
               THE
               COLIER
               ;
               
                 Confessing
                 afterwards
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 bin
                 dangerously
                 assaulted
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 this
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Colier
                 holpen
                 him
                 .
              
               Thus
               farre
               your
               Cardinall
               of
               your
               Colier
               ,
               like
               an
               Horse
               in
               a
               Milne
               going
               all
               in
               a
               round
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               would
               teach
               you
               that
               this
               
                 Implicit
                 Faith
              
               were
               the
               onely
               
                 safe
                 Circle
              
               (
               God
               blesse
               you
               )
               to
               keepe
               out
               the
               Diuell
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               you
               are
               little
               inferior
               to
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Rabbines
              
               ,
               who
               taught
               their
               Disciples
               ,
               n
               
                 To
                 haue
                 rather
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               Whom
               also
               they
               instructed
               ,
               that
               (
               in
               case
               the
               Iudge
               once
               passed
               sentence
               )
               hee
               must
               be
               absolutely
               beleeued
               ,
               o
               
                 Though
                 he
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 is
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 lest
                 the
                 right
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               all
               this
               you
               crye
               
                 Pax
                 ,
                 Pax
              
               ,
               when
               as
               indeede
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               paction
               and
               accordance
               in
               Error
               and
               Idolatrie
               .
               The
               whole
               Colledge
               of
               Priests
               were
               against
               *
               Ieremie
               :
               All
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               with
               the
               Scribes
               and
               other
               Sects
               ,
               conspired
               against
               Christ
               ;
               So
               little
               cause
               haue
               you
               to
               glorie
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               your
               Vnion
               .
               As
               for
               Vnion
               with
               the
               
                 Church
                 Catholike
              
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               other
               difference
               than
               this
               :
               Protestants
               (
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               )
               stand
               in
               
                 Christian
                 Vnion
              
               with
               
                 Graecians
                 ,
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 Asians
                 ,
                 Assyrians
                 ,
                 Aethiopians
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               
                 Churches
                 Christian
              
               ,
               that
               haue
               not
               ouerthrowne
               the
               
                 fundamentall
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
              
               .
               Whereas
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               by
               Excommunicating
               all
               other
               
                 Christian
                 Churches
              
               from
               her
               ,
               hath
               Excommunicated
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               made
               
               a
               Separation
               from
               all
               other
               Christian
               Churches
               .
               And
               therefore
               being
               alone
               is
               nothing
               lesse
               than
               Catholike
               .
               *
               
                 Vae
                 Soli
              
               !
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               V.
               The
               Protestants
               granting
               it
               possible
               for
               Some
               to
               be
               saued
               within
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               the
               Papists
               denying
               that
               any
               can
               be
               saued
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               Sophisticall
               proofe
               that
               there
               is
               more
               Safetie
               in
               the
               Romane
               Church
               .
               SECT
               .
               27.
               
            
             
               
                 MAny
                 Protestants
                 grant
              
               (
               p
               say
               you
               )
               
                 that
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 possibly
                 saued
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 Papists
                 absolutely
                 deny
                 that
                 Any
                 ,
                 adhering
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
               This
               Argument
               to
               the
               Ignorant
               may
               be
               an
               efficacious
               inchantment
               to
               perswade
               to
               Poperie
               ;
               which
               to
               the
               iudicious
               and
               Discreete
               Reader
               will
               appeare
               to
               bee
               but
               Childish
               ,
               and
               ridiculous
               ,
               whether
               we
               consider
               your
               Deniall
               ,
               or
               our
               Grant.
               The
               first
               ,
               because
               your
               Deniall
               proceedeth
               not
               either
               from
               Truth
               ,
               or
               Conscience
               .
               Not
               from
               Truth
               ;
               because
               first
               
                 our
                 Separation
              
               from
               you
               (
               as
               hath
               *
               bene
               prooued
               out
               of
               your
               owne
               Authors
               )
               was
               for
               Truth
               and
               equitie-sake
               .
               And
               secondly
               what
               Conscience
               can
               it
               be
               in
               such
               Obiectors
               ,
               which
               the
               more
               Ingenuous
               among
               you
               will
               gain-say
               ?
               acknowledging
               it
               possible
               that
               such
               as
               are
               diuided
               from
               the
               outward
               Communion
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               (
               if
               yet
               they
               ruine
               not
               the
               
                 Foundations
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               )
               q
               
                 May
                 by
                 their
                 inward
                 will
                 otherwise
                 be
                 ioyned
                 vnto
                 her
                 .
              
               Such
               as
               was
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Cyprian
              
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               what
               Christian
               is
               there
               ,
               opposite
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               a
               desire
               and
               will
               that
               she
               were
               as
               Orthodoxe
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               as
               sincere
               in
               worship
               as
               euer
               she
               was
               ,
               that
               
               so
               he
               might
               be
               vnited
               vnto
               her
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               we
               dare
               herein
               appeale
               to
               many
               of
               your
               owne
               Consciences
               ,
               nothing
               doubting
               but
               that
               many
               of
               you
               conceiue
               Saluation
               towards
               all
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               in
               faith
               and
               repentance
               finish
               this
               their
               earthly
               pilgrimage
               :
               accordingly
               as
               *
               Some
               (
               we
               speake
               from
               knowledge
               )
               euen
               of
               the
               
                 Society
                 of
                 the
                 Iesuites
              
               haue
               done
               ,
               in
               
                 desiring
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
              
               Some
               Protestant
               ;
               yea
               and
               (
               to
               vse
               their
               owne
               words
               )
               
                 Ex
                 animo
              
               desiring
               the
               same
               .
               And
               yet
               did
               these
               also
               as
               bitterly
               inueigh
               against
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               did
               other
               of
               their
               Sect
               :
               which
               sheweth
               that
               your
               Authors
               tongues
               and
               pens
               are
               not
               directed
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               .
            
             
               Howsoeuer
               ,
               you
               your selues
               will
               condemne
               your
               Obiector
               of
               follie
               ,
               after
               that
               you
               haue
               heard
               some
               Instances
               .
               First
               then
               in
               the
               
                 Donatists
                 ;
                 They
                 held
                 all
                 men
                 damned
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 .
              
               Whereas
               Saint
               r
               Augustine
               ,
               their
               principall
               Aduersarie
               ,
               did
               thinke
               that
               
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               Would
               you
               suffer
               your
               Obiector
               hereupon
               (
               if
               he
               had
               liued
               in
               those
               daies
               )
               to
               haue
               perswaded
               
                 Saint
                 Augustine
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               odds
               of
               opinion
               ,
               to
               leaue
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               and
               turne
               Donatist
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               Grecians
               .
               s
               They
               (
               you
               know
               )
               
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 condemne
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 consecrating
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 vnleauened
                 bread
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 Azymites
                 and
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 as
                 impugners
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               you
               excuse
               Them
               ,
               in
               their
               Consecrating
               with
               leauened
               bread
               ,
               saying
               
                 They
                 may
                 lawfully
                 do
                 it
              
               .
               Here
               is
               then
               great
               odds
               also
               in
               these
               Censures
               .
               Would
               you
               thereupon
               aduise
               your
               Fathers
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               necessarily
               to
               confesse
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               hath
               for
               a
               long
               time
               bene
               Hereticall
               in
               that
               point
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               forbeare
               to
               
                 Consecrate
                 in
                 Azymes
              
               any
               more
               ?
            
             
               A
               third
               Instance
               you
               may
               receiue
               from
               Pagans
               .
               The
               
                 Indian
                 Priests
              
               ,
               called
               t
               
                 Bramenes
                 ,
                 beleeued
                 and
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 take
                 bread
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 Sacriledge
                 :
              
               whereas
               Christian
               Doctrine
               saith
               to
               the
               Christian
               ,
               *
               
                 If
                 an
                 Infidel
                 bid
                 thee
                 to
                 a
                 feast
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 thee
                 eate
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               which
               difference
               the
               Paynime
               may
               seeme
               to
               haue
               the
               aduantage
               .
               Is
               there
               therefore
               more
               safetie
               in
               the
               Conuersation
               of
               the
               Infidell
               ,
               because
               
               there
               is
               lesse
               truth
               in
               his
               exception
               against
               the
               Christian
               ?
               A
               mad
               man
               thinketh
               that
               all
               other
               men
               are
               beasts
               ;
               a
               sober
               man
               confesseth
               that
               mad
               man
               to
               be
               a
               man.
               Hence
               then
               ,
               by
               Romish
               sophistrie
               ,
               the
               mad
               man
               must
               bee
               iudged
               to
               be
               in
               the
               better
               Case
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               farre
               ,
               and
               why
               do
               Protestants
               conceiue
               hope
               of
               Saluation
               in
               Some
               ,
               dying
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               both
               these
               points
               are
               very
               considerable
               .
               They
               say
               that
               Some
               ,
               for
               their
               beliefe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               although
               otherwise
               intangled
               in
               
                 Antichristian
                 blindnesse
              
               ,
               yet
               by
               reason
               of
               
                 Inuincible
                 ignorance
              
               (
               being
               both
               without
               Affectation
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               voide
               of
               the
               meanes
               of
               receiuing
               the
               light
               of
               Truth
               )
               may
               neuerthelesse
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               life
               .
               But
               as
               ●or
               Them
               ,
               that
               may
               heare
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               for
               their
               Conuersion
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               ;
               vpon
               all
               such
               (
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Protestants
               )
               is
               the
               saying
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               spoken
               of
               the
               Iewes
               verified
               ,
               *
               
                 If
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 come
                 and
                 spoken
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 had
                 sinne
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               Damnation
               is
               ,
               now
               ,
               more
               iust
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Protestants
               teach
               ,
               that
               of
               two
               Papists
               ,
               professing
               the
               same
               Romish
               doctrine
               ,
               the
               one
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               England
               ,
               the
               Spanish
               may
               be
               saued
               ,
               and
               the
               English
               damned
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               plaine
               ,
               the
               first
               desired
               light
               of
               iudgement
               in
               necessary
               doctrines
               :
               the
               other
               may
               possibly
               see
               the
               light
               ,
               but
               
                 loueth
                 the
                 darkenesse
              
               of
               errour
               and
               superstition
               
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 light
              
               of
               Truth
               .
               The
               error
               of
               the
               first
               being
               
                 purae
                 negationis
              
               ,
               or
               incapacitie
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               the
               error
               of
               the
               other
               being
               
                 prauae
                 dispositionis
              
               ,
               through
               the
               peruersenesse
               of
               their
               will.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               demand
               ,
               why
               Protestants
               haue
               so
               charitable
               an
               opinion
               of
               some
               Romanists
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               (
               without
               which
               they
               cannot
               be
               saued
               )
               that
               they
               died
               in
               the
               beliefe
               of
               this
               Protestant
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 To
                 be
                 iustified
                 by
                 remission
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 satisfactorie
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 apprehended
                 by
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 legall
                 iustice
                 of
                 Perfection
                 of
                 inherent
                 righteousnesse
                 in
                 themselues
              
               ;
               as
               your
               Councell
               of
               u
               Trent
               hath
               decreed
               .
               And
               this
               opinion
               we
               finde
               verified
               ,
               in
               the
               experience
               of
               many
               Papists
               ,
               who
               howsoeuer
               in
               their
               life
               time
               they
               professe
               and
               magnifie
               your
               doctrine
               of
               
                 Perfection
                 of
                 workes
              
               ;
               yet
               on
               their
               death-bed
               ,
               
               as
               soone
               as
               the
               least
               glimpse
               of
               the
               Maiesty
               of
               Gods
               Tribunall
               is
               reuealed
               to
               their
               consciences
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 bookes
                 of
              
               their
               Consciences
               begin
               to
               be
               vnclasped
               ,
               and
               so
               layd
               open
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               but
               reade
               their
               sinnes
               (
               which
               in
               their
               life
               time
               they
               held
               as
               Venial
               )
               to
               be
               written
               in
               capitall
               letters
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               Deadly
               ;
               then
               they
               take
               Sanctuary
               in
               the
               wounds
               of
               Christ
               ,
               from
               whence
               flyeth
               the
               Ocean
               of
               all
               Expiatorie
               merit
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               euery
               faithfull
               Penitent
               should
               receiue
               life
               .
            
             
               Euen
               as
               did
               of
               late
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
              
               ,
               who
               writing
               his
               owne
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               ,
               casteth
               the
               anchor
               of
               his
               hope
               vpon
               the
               same
               Rocke
               which
               we
               do
               ,
               saying
               ;
               x
               
                 I
                 pray
                 God
                 to
                 receiue
                 me
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 his
                 Elect
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 weighing
                 my
                 merits
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 pardoning
                 my
                 offences
                 .
              
               So
               iust
               cause
               haue
               you
               to
               thanke
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               concerning
               Iustification
               ,
               hath
               brought
               Some
               of
               you
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               did
               your
               Ecchius
               and
               others
               )
               to
               their
               
                 Iustifying
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               to
               Saluation
               .
            
             
               Neither
               yet
               do
               Protestants
               (
               a
               point
               to
               be
               obserued
               )
               In
               this
               their
               former
               Grant
               ,
               yeeld
               more
               safety
               to
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               ,
               than
               they
               do
               to
               whatsoeuer
               Heretikes
               ,
               whose
               beliefe
               doth
               not
               vndermine
               the
               
                 Fundamentall
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               Will
               you
               see
               ,
               in
               a
               Similitude
               ,
               what
               we
               conceiue
               of
               your
               Church
               ?
               Of
               many
               men
               that
               are
               in
               a
               Pest-house
               ,
               infected
               with
               the
               Plague
               ,
               some
               happily
               may
               be
               saued
               :
               and
               yet
               it
               were
               but
               a
               damnable
               Presumption
               for
               sound
               men
               to
               runne
               head-long
               into
               the
               Pest-house
               ,
               thereby
               ,
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               in
               them
               lyeth
               ,
               making
               themselues
               guilty
               of
               their
               owne
               deaths
               .
               And
               whether
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Articles
              
               of
               a
               New
               Faith
               ,
               whether
               Idolatrie
               ,
               whether
               professed
               Obstinacie
               in
               errors
               ,
               whether
               Tyrannie
               ouer
               both
               bodies
               and
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               whether
               necessarie
               Periurie
               ,
               in
               swearing
               to
               your
               foresaid
               
                 false
                 Articles
              
               ,
               be
               plaguy
               diseases
               or
               no
               ,
               iudge
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THESIS
               .
               VI.
               Your
               common
               Obiection
               ,
               (
               What
               is
               then
               become
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               our
               fore-Fathers
               ?
               )
               more
               iustifieth
               the
               Protestants
               Separation
               from
               Papists
               ,
               than
               it
               can
               the
               Separation
               of
               Papists
               from
               Protestants
               .
               SECT
               .
               28.
               
            
             
               HOnour
               and
               loue
               ,
               which
               man
               naturally
               oweth
               to
               his
               Parents
               and
               Progenitors
               ,
               is
               felt
               in
               euery
               mans
               heart
               ,
               as
               a
               forcible
               motiue
               to
               draw
               on
               a
               conceite
               in
               the
               Child
               ,
               both
               of
               their
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               their
               after-blessednesse
               ;
               and
               consequently
               to
               inforce
               an
               inclination
               to
               adhere
               to
               their
               Religion
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               it
               was
               .
               Which
               we
               ,
               in
               our
               experience
               ,
               find
               in
               your
               Disciples
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               barre
               and
               hinderance
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               for
               their
               Conuersion
               .
               Which
               Motiue
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               alone
               ,
               is
               onely
               preualent
               in
               them
               ,
               who
               consult
               onely
               with
               
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
              
               :
               yea
               verily
               ,
               and
               this
               your
               Iesuites
               will
               not
               denie
               ,
               who
               tell
               vs
               ,
               from
               their
               experience
               among
               the
               y
               
                 Indian
                 Pagans
              
               ,
               that
               the
               like
               conceit
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               their
               fore-fathers
               was
               the
               greatest
               reason
               of
               their
               obstinacie
               in
               Paganisme
               .
               Whereas
               ,
               if
               the
               matter
               be
               rightly
               discerned
               ,
               the
               whole
               interest
               that
               man
               hath
               in
               his
               naturall
               Parents
               is
               bodily
               onely
               (
               for
               man's
               Soule
               is
               not
               by
               Traduction
               :
               )
               in
               which
               respect
               the
               Apostle
               setteth
               a
               plaine
               Antithesis
               betweene
               our
               naturall
               Fathers
               ,
               whom
               he
               calleth
               the
               *
               
                 Fathers
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               God
               ,
               whom
               he
               nameth
               
                 The
                 Father
                 of
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               saying
               ;
               *
               
                 We
                 haue
                 had
                 fathers
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 which
                 corrected
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 gaue
                 them
                 Reuerence
                 :
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 much
                 rather
                 be
                 in
                 subiection
                 vnto
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Spirits
                 and
                 liue
                 ?
              
            
             
               Howsoeuer
               it
               be
               in
               me
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               surely
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
               man
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               by
               generation
               ,
               naturall
               ,
               but
               by
               spirituall
               Regenaration
               ;
               and
               Faith
               is
               a
               gift
               of
               this
               Spirit
               .
               Therefore
               do
               the
               Fathers
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               after
               our
               naturall
               birth
               ,
               send
               vs
               to
               the
               
               Priest
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               to
               receiue
               a
               spirituall
               birth
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               not
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Parents
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               vow
               to
               professe
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               naturall
               Progenitors
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               name
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               *
               
                 The
                 iust
                 shall
                 liue
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 Faith.
              
               Not
               but
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               haue
               a
               reuerend
               estimation
               of
               the
               state
               of
               our
               Ancestors
               ,
               to
               imitate
               them
               in
               faith
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               *
               
                 Be
                 you
                 Imitators
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 puritie
                 obtained
                 the
                 promised
                 inheritance
                 .
              
               Yet
               not
               simply
               Imitators
               neither
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Quatenus
               ]
               *
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 followers
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Let
               vs
               now
               descend
               from
               the
               Thesis
               to
               our
               Hypothesis
               .
               First
               to
               answer
               your
               Obiection
               against
               Protestants
               ,
               which
               standeth
               thus
               :
               If
               your
               Religion
               be
               the
               Truth
               ,
               what
               then
               is
               become
               (
               thinke
               you
               )
               of
               all
               our
               and
               your
               Ancestors
               ,
               who
               for
               many
               ages
               liued
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               
                 Papisticall
                 Faith
              
               ?
               Take
               vnto
               you
               an
               Answer
               ,
               which
               may
               reciprocally
               satisfie
               both
               you
               and
               vs
               ,
               accordingly
               as
               we
               are
               both
               directed
               by
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               two
               ancient
               and
               godly
               Fathers
               .
               z
               They
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               who
               were
               knowne
               to
               be
               notorious
               
                 Schismatikes
                 )
                 that
                 do
                 defend
                 their
                 false
                 opinion
                 without
                 pertinacie
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 Authors
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 from
                 their
                 seduced
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 yet
                 cautelously
                 seeking
                 after
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 reuealed
                 ;
                 Such
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 will
                 not
                 I
                 account
                 Heretikes
              
               .
               Accordingly
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ;
               a
               
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Elders
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 haue
                 not
                 obserued
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 either
                 through
                 their
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 not
                 holding
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 taught
                 and
                 commanded
                 vs
                 ,
                 such
                 may
                 through
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 find
                 pardon
                 :
                 whereas
                 we
                 stand
                 without
                 pardon
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 against
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 reiect
                 the
                 admonitions
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               agreeth
               with
               that
               of
               holy
               writ
               ,
               spoken
               of
               them
               who
               were
               ignorantly
               plunged
               in
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               being
               excusable
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               haue
               gone
               in
               *
               Simplicitie
               .
               If
               hereuponn
               we
               shall
               enter
               into
               Comparison
               with
               you
               ,
               by
               supposing
               an
               error
               in
               both
               Churches
               ,
               yet
               cannot
               the
               ignorancee
               of
               the
               Protestants
               be
               called
               Affected
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               willing
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               directeth
               )
               *
               
                 To
                 trie
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               
                 keepe
                 that
                 
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 .
              
               Nor
               are
               they
               stupidly
               and
               wilfully
               ignorant
               ,
               led
               by
               the
               nose
               ,
               hood-winked
               through
               an
               
                 Implicit
                 Faith
              
               ,
               as
               your
               Profession
               teacheth
               .
               Which
               one
               point
               maketh
               the
               state
               of
               Protestants
               far
               more
               iustifiable
               than
               yours
               can
               be
               .
            
             
               Come
               we
               now
               (
               seeing
               that
               you
               will
               needs
               )
               to
               the
               Censuring
               of
               fore-Fathers
               ,
               wherein
               three
               points
               will
               be
               very
               considerable
               for
               our
               Iustification
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               you
               .
               I.
               Is
               by
               examining
               whether
               side
               is
               more
               peremptorie
               ,
               in
               damning
               of
               any
               other
               Christian
               Churches
               .
               II.
               Whether
               are
               guiltie
               in
               condemning
               the
               more
               sincere
               ,
               ancient
               ,
               and
               Orthodoxe
               Fathers
               .
               III.
               Whether
               do
               by
               their
               Profession
               iudge
               and
               deliuer
               ouer
               to
               Sathan
               greater
               multitudes
               of
               fore-fathers
               and
               professed
               Christians
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               point
               is
               more
               than
               euident
               :
               for
               the
               Article
               of
               your
               Creed
               is
               absolutely
               to
               iudge
               as
               damned
               (
               without
               all
               possibility
               of
               Absolution
               )
               all
               Christians
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               professedly
               Papists
               .
               We
               farre
               more
               Christianly
               display
               Christ
               opening
               his
               armes
               of
               mercy
               vnto
               all
               that
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               without
               wilfull
               blindnesse
               in
               erring
               ,
               and
               obstinacie
               in
               transgressing
               :
               and
               also
               we
               beleeue
               that
               All
               such
               as
               seeke
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               with
               a
               simple
               heart
               ,
               are
               not
               secluded
               from
               life
               ,
               which
               issueth
               from
               Christ
               to
               all
               ,
               who
               shall
               by
               Faith
               *
               Touch
               but
               
                 the
                 hemme
                 of
                 his
                 garment
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               well
               it
               were
               you
               would
               vnderstand
               what
               fore-Fathers
               ye
               or
               we
               condemne
               ,
               for
               some
               may
               be
               more
               condemnable
               than
               others
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               discerned
               by
               that
               Testamentarie
               Exhortation
               which
               Ioshuah
               gaue
               to
               Gods
               people
               immediatly
               before
               his
               death
               .
               *
               
                 Feare
                 ye
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Ioshuah
                 )
                 and
                 serue
                 him
                 in
                 sincerity
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 away
                 the
                 gods
                 ,
                 which
                 your
                 Fathers
                 serued
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 serue
                 you
                 the
              
               LORD
               .
               The
               people
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               spake
               ,
               had
               three
               kind
               of
               Fore-fathers
               ;
               some
               immediate
               ,
               and
               those
               were
               of
               the
               same
               profession
               with
               Ioshuah
               ;
               Some
               rather
               mediate
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               once
               remoued
               ,
               namely
               they
               that
               had
               Apostated
               from
               Gods
               worship
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               in
               seruing
               
                 strange
                 Gods
              
               :
               And
               some
               Primitiue
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Patriarchs
               in
               the
               direct
               line
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               and
               last
               ranke
               of
               Fathers
               they
               were
               taught
               to
               heare
               and
               imitate
               ;
               onely
               
               from
               the
               middle
               sort
               ,
               that
               had
               declined
               from
               God
               ,
               the
               people
               were
               commanded
               to
               depart
               ,
               as
               from
               Fathers
               of
               a
               damnable
               condition
               .
            
             
               Will
               you
               bee
               tried
               by
               this
               Example
               ?
               Your
               Proselites
               are
               taught
               to
               condemne
               their
               Protestant
               Parents
               and
               Progenitors
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Religion
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Articles
               of
               your
               New
               Creede
               haue
               condemned
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               of
               Primitiue
               times
               ,
               as
               hath
               bene
               prooued
               to
               the
               full
               .
               We
               honouring
               the
               memorie
               of
               all
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               ages
               ,
               yea
               of
               the
               Popes
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               for
               more
               than
               600.
               yeares
               space
               ,
               do
               onely
               condemne
               them
               (
               although
               not
               absolutely
               )
               who
               were
               the
               fore-Fathers
               of
               the
               middle
               order
               ,
               who
               degenerated
               from
               their
               first
               integritie
               ,
               and
               were
               drowned
               in
               Superstition
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               numbers
               of
               fore-Fathers
               damned
               by
               your
               new
               
                 Romane
                 Creed
              
               ,
               they
               are
               innumerable
               .
               For
               what
               millions
               of
               millions
               of
               the
               truly
               ancient
               Fathers
               were
               not
               (
               as
               *
               hath
               bene
               prooued
               )
               Subiect
               to
               your
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               haue
               incurred
               your
               sentence
               of
               Damnation
               ?
               What
               myriads
               of
               myriads
               of
               soules
               of
               
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 Assyrians
                 ,
                 Aegyptians
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               professing
               the
               same
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               do
               not
               your
               cursing
               and
               cursed
               Romish
               *
               
                 Mount
                 Ebal
              
               daily
               damne
               to
               the
               pit
               of
               hell
               ?
               And
               yet
               you
               blush
               not
               to
               obiect
               vnto
               Protestants
               their
               
                 Damning
                 of
                 their
                 fore-Fathers
              
               .
               God
               grant
               that
               this
               make
               not
               to
               your
               greater
               Damnation
               .
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               .
               VII
               .
               The
               Protestants
               ,
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               stand
               more
               Iustifiable
               in
               their
               Separation
               from
               Rome
               ,
               than
               did
               either
               the
               Ancient
               Primitiue
               Churches
               in
               her
               Excommunicating
               of
               Them
               ,
               or
               yet
               LVTHER
               and
               his
               FOLLOVVERS
               in
               their
               Departure
               from
               Her.
               SECT
               .
               29.
               
            
             
               IT
               is
               high
               time
               Wee
               end
               this
               Taske
               ,
               which
               We
               conclude
               in
               this
               Thesis
               ;
               for
               Proofe
               whereof
               be
               you
               pleased
               to
               call
               to
               
               mind
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Excommunications
              
               denounced
               ,
               first
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 Asian
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               that
               onely
               for
               a
               matter
               of
               Ceremonie
               :
               next
               against
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               the
               Africane
               and
               
                 Numidian
                 Byshops
                 and
                 Churches
              
               ,
               in
               a
               Question
               of
               Rebaptization
               ;
               which
               was
               but
               One
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               fundamentall
               Error
               :
               then
               against
               Theophilus
               and
               Cyrill
               ,
               both
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               ;
               together
               with
               Acacius
               and
               Atticus
               ,
               both
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               onely
               about
               Admitting
               or
               not
               Admitting
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               Chrysostome
               into
               the
               Diptikes
               ,
               or
               
                 Tables
                 of
                 Commemoration
              
               :
               then
               against
               the
               Opposition
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Africke
              
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               onely
               against
               the
               pretended
               Iurisdiction
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Appeales
               :
               All
               which
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               
                 Catholike
                 Churches
              
               and
               Fathers
               as
               well
               Greeke
               as
               Latine
               ,
               haue
               contemned
               the
               Pride
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               in
               
                 Primitiue
                 Ages
              
               ,
               when-as
               other
               wise
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
              
               were
               Godly
               and
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               But
               LVTHER
               contented
               with
               Rome
               ,
               not
               about
               Ceremonies
               ,
               or
               Iurisdictions
               ,
               but
               about
               the
               
                 Soule
                 's
                 life
              
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               point
               of
               the
               Iustification
               of
               a
               Sinner
               
                 before
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               religious
               and
               spirituall
               Worship
               ,
               properly
               due
               to
               our
               
                 Iealous
                 God
              
               :
               which
               Contention
               was
               begun
               before
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               Secondly
               ,
               after
               that
               was
               a
               Generall
               free
               Councell
               desired
               ,
               as
               a
               Remedie
               for
               all
               Diseases
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               alas
               !
               whiles
               Rome
               would
               needs
               be
               that
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               the
               Remedie
               was
               turned
               presently
               into
               a
               Poison
               ;
               so
               desperate
               is
               her
               Case
               .
               1.
               
               By
               enthralling
               All
               to
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               depriuing
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               of
               her
               Liberty
               .
               2.
               
               By
               authorizing
               her
               Idolatrie
               .
               3.
               
               By
               giuing
               Safe-Conduct
               to
               Protestants
               ,
               for
               the
               discussion
               of
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               suffering
               Them
               to
               Dispute
               in
               their
               Councell
               ,
               (
               an
               Argument
               of
               their
               Obstinacie
               .
               )
               4.
               
               By
               Decreeing
               and
               Creating
               a
               CREED
               ,
               consisting
               of
               aboue
               XX.
               new
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Necessary
                 to
                 Saluation
              
               .
               Whence
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostle's
               Doctrine
               (
               pronouncing
               him
               Anathema
               that
               shall
               Preach
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               Necessary
               to
               Saluation
               ,
               *
               BESIDES
               
                 that
                 which
              
               was
               then
               preached
               )
               so
               many
               Articles
               must
               necessarily
               be
               so
               many
               Heresies
               .
               5.
               
               By
               imposing
               the
               Beleefe
               of
               these
               Articles
               vpon
               all
               Professors
               vnder
               a
               Curse
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               a
               temporall
               Punishment
               ,
               
               which
               is
               the
               Extremitie
               and
               height
               of
               Tyrannie
               And
               lastly
               by
               prescribing
               them
               to
               be
               professed
               of
               all
               Ecclesiastikes
               vnder
               the
               
                 Forme
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
              
               ;
               which
               inferreth
               (
               almost
               )
               in
               euery
               Article
               an
               ineuitable
               Periurie
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               this
               one
               Article
               ,
               which
               hath
               bene
               discussed
               thorow-out
               this
               whole
               Treatise
               :
               whereby
               you
               Sweare
               that
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               is
               THE
               CATHOLIKE
               MOTHER
               and
               MISTRIS-CHVRCH
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 The
              
               CATHOLIKE
               PASTOR
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 Vnion
                 and
                 Subiection
                 vnto
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Saluation
                 .
              
               Which
               we
               haue
               prooued
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               first
               Assumption
               ,
               to
               be
               FALSE
               ,
               IMPOSTEROVS
               ,
               SCANDALOVS
               ,
               SCHISMATICALL
               ,
               BLASPHEMOVS
               ,
               (
               Respectiuely
               )
               and
               euery-way
               DAMNABLE
               .
            
             
               LAVS
               DEO
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         
           Faults
           escaped
           in
           some
           Copies
           .
        
         
           PAge
           4.
           in
           the
           marg
           .
           at
           the
           letter
           g.
           line
           13.
           
           Idem
           (
           Adde
           )
           de
           Trip.
           virt
           .
           disp
           .
           9.
           &c.
           Page
           7.
           marg
           .
           letter
           c
           l.
           16
           (
           lege
           )
           nouam
           reuelationem
           veritatis
           .
           P.
           9.
           marg
           .
           l●t
           .
           f.
           l.
           ●7
           .
           Sal.
           (
           supple
           )
           Salmeron
           Ies.
           in
           Epist.
           &c.
           
           P.
           14.
           l.
           6.
           professed
           for
           possessed
           .
           P.
           20.
           letter
           g.
           18.
           (
           lege
           )
           vt
           aliquando
           is
           .
           Ib.
           for
           Pater
           (
           lege
           )
           Pastor
           .
           P.
           23.
           marg
           .
           lit
           .
           b.
           l.
           18.
           (
           lege
           )
           apud
           Bin●um
           P.
           33.
           marg
           .
           lit
           .
           p.
           l.
           5.
           (
           lege
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           P.
           34.
           marg
           .
           lin
           .
           antepenult
           .
           (
           lege
           )
           Couar●uvias
           .
           P.
           36
           l.
           2.
           dele
           verbum
           (
           about
           )
           P.
           38.
           marg
           .
           lit
           .
           fl
           .
           1.
           (
           lege
           )
           Qui
           dicunt
           P.
           46.
           l.
           21.
           
           Luc.
           ●2
           .
           (
           adde
           )
           ver
           32.
           
           P.
           47.
           marg
           lit
           .
           h.
           l.
           7.
           (
           lege
           )
           designauit
           P.
           49.
           l.
           ●
           .
           Matth
           16.
           (
           add
           )
           ver
           17
           ,
           18
           P.
           54.
           l.
           14.
           
           Obeying
           ,
           for
           Obtaining
           .
           P.
           79.
           l
           3.
           in
           the
           white
           line
           ,
           (
           supple
           )
           CHALLENGE
           P.
           81.
           l.
           6.
           
           Sect.
           8.
           for
           4.
           
           P.
           88.
           marg
           .
           lit
           .
           e.
           num
           .
           25.
           se
           primum
           ,
           for
           primam
           .
           P.
           94
           l
           7.
           continue
           for
           conniue
           .
           P.
           97.
           lit
           .
           d.
           lin
           .
           penult
           .
           conterd
           .
           for
           concord
           .
           P.
           97.
           marg
           *
           See
           heereafter
           (
           adde
           )
           p.
           107.
           (
           o
           )
           P.
           109.
           l
           10.
           first
           ,
           for
           fift
           generall
           P.
           111.
           marg
           lit
           .
           c.
           l.
           2.
           (
           lege
           )
           Mennam
           .
           P.
           123
           l.
           23.
           
           Father
           (
           dele
           )
           of
           .
           P.
           125.
           marg
           s.
           See
           aboue
           (
           adde
           )
           at
           th●
           lit
           .
           d.
           P.
           132.
           l
           1.
           declare
           .
           P.
           136.
           l.
           24.
           (
           lege
           )
           Lindanus
           P.
           146.
           marg
           .
           lit
           .
           n.
           l.
           16.
           
           Legatur
           ,
           for
           Legatus
           .
           P.
           147.
           marg
           .
           *
           See
           (
           adde
           )
           aboue
           page
           143.
           at
           y.
           and
           below
           in
           the
           next
           Chap.
           (
           adde
           )
           p.
           162.
           
           P.
           150.
           marg
           fl
           9.
           
           Sed
           &
           Impater
           (
           lege
           )
           Sedet
           Imperator
           .
           P.
           157.
           l.
           12.
           (
           lege
           )
           against
           .
           P.
           171.
           l.
           7.
           reade
           Counsaile
           P.
           186.
           marg
           .
           lit
           .
           a.
           l.
           29.
           (
           lege
           )
           Canticum
           P.
           188.
           marg
           lit
           g
           l.
           1.
           (
           lege
           )
           Latina
           .
           P.
           192.
           l.
           23.
           (
           lege
           )
           generally
           .
           P.
           201.
           marg
           .
           *
           See
           aboue
           ,
           for
           Chap.
           1.
           (
           lege
           )
           Cap.
           5.
           
           §
           .
           8.
           
           P.
           211.
           marg
           .
           lit
           .
           o.
           l.
           11.
           (
           lege
           )
           Enchiridion
           .
           P.
           221.
           
           Thirteenth
           (
           lege
           )
           Foureteenth
           .
           P.
           225
           l.
           14.
           (
           lege
           )
           Obiectors
           .
           P.
           232.
           l.
           15
           ,
           16.
           (
           lege
           )
           But
           if
           it
           were
           reasonable
           ,
           &c.
           
           P.
           3●4
           .
           l.
           9.
           
           I
           compelled
           for
           coupled
           .
           P.
           349.
           l.
           11.
           before
           ,
           And
           ,
           prefix
           the
           numerall
           VI.
           &
           Ibid
           l.
           29.
           make
           that
           number
           VII
           .
           Pag.
           347.
           l.
           4.
           vrging
           (
           dele
           the
           word
           )
           in
           .
        
         
           
             Some
             other
             Errors
             there
             are
             committed
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             margent
             ,
             as
             superfluous
             letters
             ,
             wrong
             Interpunctions
             ,
             mis-Accents
             in
             some
             Greeke
             words
             ,
             most-what
             occasioned
             by
             the
             smallenesse
             and
             falsnesse
             of
             the
             letter
             :
             which
             the
             iudicious
             and
             ingenuous
             Reader
             may
             obserue
             ,
             and
             well
             amend
             .
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A07809-e140
           
             *
             
               Luke
               1.3
            
             .
          
           
             *
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               Act.
               23.26
               .
               &
               Act.
               24.3
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Gal.
               3.23
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               1
               Cor.
               9.18
               .
               &
               23.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Ephes.
               4.5
            
             .
          
           
             *
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             S.
             Iude
             ver
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Gal.
               1.8
               ,
               9.
            
             
          
           
             
               Annuntiare
               quid
               ,
               &c.
            
             Lirinens
             .
          
           
             Bulla
             Pij
             Quarti
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Iosh.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Exod.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Front.
               Ducaeum
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07809-e2370
           
             S.
             Iude
             v.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Leo.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Cyprian
               .
               See
               Chap.
            
             9.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
               of
               this
               Treatise
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Epist.
               Dedicatory
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07809-e6410
           
             a
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             à
             solo
             Deo
             fundata
             ,
             &c.
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             55.
             
             
               Apud
               Binium
               Tom.
            
             3.
             
             
               Conc.
               pag.
            
             1196.
             
          
           
             b
             Dicitur
             vniuersalis
             Ecclesia
             ,
             quae
             de
             vniuersis
             constat
             Ecclesijs
             ,
             quae
             Graeco
             vocabulo
             Catholica
             nominatur
             ,
             &
             secūdùm
             hanc
             acceptionem
             vocabuli
             ,
             Ecclesia
             Romana
             non
             est
             vniuersalis
             Ecclesia
             ,
             sed
             pars
             uniuersalis
             Ecclesiae
             prima
             sc.
             &
             praecipua
             ,
             velut
             caput
             in
             corpore
             ,
             quoniam
             in
             ea
             plenitudo
             potestatis
             existit
             .
             —
             Et
             dicitur
             vniuersalis
             Ecclesia
             illa
             vna
             ,
             quae
             sub
             se
             cōtin●t
             Ecclesias
             vniuersas
             ,
             &
             secundum
             hanc
             nominis
             rationem
             Romana
             tantùm
             Ecclesia
             vniuersalis
             nuncupatur
             ,
             quoniam
             ipsa
             sola
             singularis
             priuilegio
             dignitatis
             caeteris
             est
             praelata
             :
             sicut
             &
             Deus
             v●iuersalis
             Dominus
             appellatur
             ,
             —
             quoniam
             vniuersa
             sub
             eius
             domino
             continentur
             .
             
               Jnnocent
               .
               Papa
            
             3.
             
               apud
               Bzo●ium
               Annal.
            
             1199
             
          
           
             c
             Subesse
             Romano
             Pontifici
             omni
             humanae
             creaturae
             dec●aramus
             ,
             dicimus
             ,
             definimus
             ,
             &
             pronunciamus
             omnino
             esse
             de
             necessitate
             salutis
             .
             —
             Datum
             Lateran
             .
             Anno
             Pontifica●us
             nostri
             octauo
             .
             
               Extrau
               .
               Cap.
               vnam
               Sanctam
               .
               de
               maior
               .
               &
               ●bed
               .
               col
               .
            
             212.
             
          
           
             *
             
               If
               they
               were
               exactly
               examined
               ,
               they
               would
               amount
               vnto
               many
               Scores
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Ego
               N.
               firmâ
               fide
               credo
               &
               affirmo
               —
               Sanctam
               Catholicam
               &
               Apostolicam
               Romanam
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               omnium
               Ecclesiarum
               matrem
               &
               magistram
               ;
               —
               Romanoque
               Pontifici
               B.
               Petri
               successori
               ac
               Iesu
               Christi
               Vicario
               veram
               obedientiam
               spondeo
               ac
               iuro
               .
               —
               Hanc
               veram
               &
               Catholicam
               fidem
               teneo
               ,
               extra
               quam
               nemo
               saluus
               esse
               potest
               .
            
             
               
                 Bulla
                 Pij
                 Quarti
                 pro
                 formae
                 iuramēti
                 professionis
                 fidei
                 .
                 Dat.
                 Romae
                 ,
                 Anno.
              
               1564.
               
            
          
           
             e
             Ecclesia
             Cathoca
             ,
             &c.
             
               Catechis
               .
               Rom.
               in
               hunc
               Artic
               .
               num
               .
            
             10.11
             .
             &
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ecclesia
               Romana
               ,
               non
               vt
               est
               particularis
               dioecesis
               seu
               Episcopatus
               ,
               sed
               vt
               comprehēdit
               omnes
               credentes
               in
               Christum
               ,
               sub
               obedientia
               Episcopi
               Romani
               ,
               haec
               est
               Ecclesia
               Catholica
               .
            
             
               
                 Suarez
                 .
                 Ies.
                 trip
                 .
                 virt
                 .
                 Theol.
                 disp
                 .
              
               5.
               
               Sect.
               6.
               num
               .
               2.
               
                 &
                 lib.
              
               1.
               
                 con
                 .
                 Ang.
                 sectae
                 errores
                 ,
                 c.
              
               12.
               num
               .
               9.
               
            
          
           
             g
             Catholicâ
             fide
             tenendum
             est
             ,
             hanc
             certā
             ac
             indiuiduam
             congregationem
             ,
             quae
             Romanā
             fidem
             profitetur
             ,
             &
             cum
             Rom.
             Pontifice
             coniuncta
             est
             ,
             esse
             veram
             Christi
             Ecclesiam
             Catholicam
             .
             Probatur
             ,
             primò
             ex
             Symbolo
             Apostolorum
             constat
             teneri
             nos
             ad
             credendum
             veram
             Christi
             Ecclesiam
             Catholicam
             ;
             quod
             autem
             satis
             non
             sit
             eam
             confusè
             &
             vniuerse
             crede●e
             ,
             sed
             oportet
             determinatè
             &
             in
             indiuiduo
             ,
             &c.
             
               Idem
               .
               ibid.
               disp
            
             .
             9.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             num
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Ecclesiā
             veram
             asse●imus
             esse
             coetum
             eorum
             hominùm
             ,
             qui
             Rom.
             Pontifici
             pro
             tempore
             existenti
             parent
             .
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valent.
               Analys
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Dico
             solam
             Romanam
             Ecclesiam
             esse
             Catholicam
             &
             Apostolicam
             .
             
               Ibidem
               .
               &
               deinceps
               ,
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             10.
             
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Nullus
             cum
             Ecclesia
             communicat
             ,
             qui
             non
             subest
             Pontfici
             ,
             licet
             alioqui
             fidem
             Catholicam
             profiteatur
             .
             
               Bellar.
               de
               Eccles.
               milit
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
             Vnio
             enim
             cum
             Capite
             est
             nota
             Ecclesiae
             .
             
               Id.
               de
               notis
               Eccl.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Quanquam
             etiam
             particulares
             Ecclesiae
             soleant
             Catholicae
             vocari
             ,
             vt
             constat
             ex
             modo
             loquendi
             Augustini
             ,
             Paciani
             ,
             Cyrilli
             ,
             &
             ex
             communi
             vsu
             ;
             sicut
             &
             quilibet
             fidelis
             vocatur
             Catholicus
             ,
             vel
             ex
             professione
             fidei
             ,
             vel
             quià
             est
             pars
             Catholicae
             Ecclesiae
             .
             Ergo
             multò
             magis
             quaeuis
             particularis
             Ecclesia
             ;
             sic
             etiam
             Romana
             .
             
               Paulò
               supra
            
             .
             At
             vt
             accipitur
             pro
             vniuersa●i
             Ecclesiâ
             ,
             quae
             Pontifici
             Romano
             ,
             tanquam
             vniuersali
             Christi
             Vicario
             obedit
             ,
             iure
             ac
             merito
             Catholicae
             nomen
             sibi
             vendicat
             .
             
               Suarez
               .
               Iesuita
               Defensi
               .
               fidei
               aduersus
               Anglican
               .
               errores
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             1●
             .
             num
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Sect.
            
             2.
             letter
             .
             d.
             
          
           
             a
             Apostoli
             Christianae
             fidei
             formulam
             componendam
             censuerunt
             quam
             Symbolum
             appellarunt
             .
             
               Catechis
               .
               Trid
               part
            
             .
             1.
             ca.
             1.
             
               de
               Symbolo
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Nam
             esse
             hoc
             Symbolum
             ab
             Apostolis
             compositum
             affirmant
             communiter
             antiqui
             Ecclesiae
             Patres
             ,
             nempe
             Clemens
             1.
             
             Epist.
             1.
             
             Irenaeus
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             Tert.
             in
             praescript
             .
             Ambros.
             epist.
             81.
             ad
             Syriciū
             .
             Ruffin
             .
             in
             exp
             .
             Symb.
             Hier.
             Epist.
             ad
             Pammach
             .
             de
             erroribus
             Iohannis
             Hieros
             .
             Chrys.
             hom
             .
             1
             &
             2.
             in
             Symb.
             Aug.
             Serm.
             125.
             
             &
             180.
             de
             Temp.
             Leo
             Serm.
             11.
             de
             passione
             Domini
             .
             Et
             Epist
             .
             13.
             ad
             Pulcheriam
             .
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valent
               .
               Comm.
               theol
               .
               in
            
             2.
             2.
             
               D.
               Thom.
               Tom.
            
             3.
             disp
             .
             1.
             qu.
             1
             
               de
               obiecto
               fidei
               .
               puncto
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Mark.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             28.16
             .
             &
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Thomas
             Waldensis
             lib.
             2.
             doctrinae
             fidei
             .
             cap.
             22
             rectè
             probat
             Ecclesiam
             non
             posse
             nouum
             Articulum
             proponere
             .
             Atque
             etiam
             Canus
             lib.
             2.
             de
             locis
             cap.
             7.
             &
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Et
             Alfonsus
             à
             Castro
             in
             summâ
             suâ
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             &
             alij
             rectè
             negant
             expectandam
             iam
             esse
             nouam
             religionem
             veritatis
             incognitae
             Apostolis
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valen.
               quo
               sup
               .
               punct
               .
            
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Ecclesiae
             duae
             potissimùm
             sunt
             partes
             ,
             quarum
             altera
             triumphans
             ,
             altera
             militans
             vocatur
             ,
             &c.
             
               Catechis
               .
               Rom.
               part
            
             .
             1.
             cap.
             10
             
          
           
             e
             Ecclesia
             ,
             quae
             tota
             hîc
             accipienda
             est
             ,
             non
             solum
             ex
             parte
             ,
             quae
             peregrinatur
             in
             terris
             ,
             —
             sed
             etiam
             ex
             illa
             ,
             quae
             in
             coelis
             ,
             &c.
             
               Aug.
               Enchirid
               .
               ad
               Laurent
               .
               cap.
            
             56.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             5.27
             .
          
           
             f
             Quasi
             non
             sit
             Christi
             Eccl.
             sia
             ,
             quae
             in
             toto
             orbe
             terrarum
             clamat
             ad
             Deum
             [
             Dimitte
             nobis
             debita
             nostra
             .
             ]
             
               Verba
               Augustini
               in
               libello
               de
               Haeres
               .
               teste
               Stapletono
               de
               vera
               Eccles.
               Contr.
            
             1.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             g
             Locus
             hic
             Apostoli
             intelligitur
             de
             Ecclesia
             triumphante
             (
             teste
             Hieronymo
             &
             Augustino
             )
             
               Sal.
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Rom.
               Part.
            
             2.
             disp
             .
             1.
             
             Et
             verè
             ,
             nam
             in
             Eccesia
             militante
             nullum
             membrum
             est
             ,
             quod
             non
             inficiatur
             maculâ
             venialis
             peccati
             .
             
               Idem
               in
               Ephes.
            
             5.
             
               locum
               citatum
               .
               p.
            
             257.
             col
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Ecclesia
             immaculata
             ,
             hîc
             per
             gratiam
             ,
             in
             futuro
             per
             gloriam
             .
             
               Aquinas
               in
               Ephes.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             H●b
             .
             11.1
             .
          
           
             *
             Iohn
             20.29
             .
          
           
             i
             Congregatio
             fidelium
             ,
             qui
             charitate
             praediti
             sunt
             .
             
               Ca●etan
               .
               Card.
               in
               eum
               locum
               .
            
             Ecclesia
             secundum
             spiritum
             ,
             quae
             solos
             Electos
             complectitur
             .
             
               Ferus
               in
               ●um
               locum
            
             .
             Ecclesia
             eorum
             ,
             qui
             nulla
             tentatione
             separantur
             ,
             vt
             B.
             Paulus
             ait
             ,
             Quis
             nos
             s●pabit
             ?
             &c.
             
               Stella
               in
               Luc.
            
             6.
             
             Soli
             Boni
             supra
             Petram
             .
             Aug.
             
               Teste
               Salmer
               .
               Jes.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             disp
             .
             12.
             
             Tom
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             Sine
             dubio
             propter
             Praedestinatos
             ,
             qui
             infallibiliter
             saluabūtur
             ,
             vt
             ex
             verbis
             cōstat
             ,
             &
             vt
             A●g
             .
             &
             Chrysost
             .
             &
             omnes
             exponunt
             .
             
               Suarez
               Ies.
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               auxilijs
               gratiae
               c.
            
             16.
             nu
             .
             18.
             
             Vera
             haec
             sententia
             
               Tole●
               Ies.
               in
               eum
               locum
               ,
               &
               Bellarm.
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               verbo
               Dei
               ,
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Qui
             spiritum
             Christi
             non
             habet
             .
             potest
             esse
             flegma
             ,
             pituita
             ,
             sanies
             ,
             saliua
             ,
             sanguis
             abundans
             ,
             &
             excrementum
             corporis
             Christi
             ;
             ista
             enim
             viuentis
             hominis
             neque
             membra
             sunt
             neque
             partes
             ,
             &
             tamen
             non
             sunt
             extra
             corpus
             humanum
             ,
             sed
             ad
             superfluos
             humores
             referuntur
             ,
             qui
             suo
             tempore
             vbi
             maturi
             fuerint
             cùm
             stercoribus
             egeruntur
             .
             
               Coster
               .
               Ies.
               Apol.
               pro
               parte
            
             3
             
               Enchirid.
               c.
            
             12
             §.
             Qui
             non
             p.
             631.
             
             Ioh
             Turrecremata
             dicit
             ,
             Impios
             ,
             qui
             sunt
             in
             Eccesia
             ,
             non
             esse
             membra
             corporis
             Christi
             mystici
             nisi
             a●quiuocè
             :
             idue
             probat
             ex
             Alex
             Hal.
             Hugone
             ,
             B
             Thom.
             item
             Petrus
             à
             Soto
             Melch.
             Canus
             &
             alij
             .
             
               Teste
               Bellar.
               de
               Eccles.
               milit
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             935.
             
             Haereticum
             occultum
             non
             esse
             verè
             Christianum
             (
             aut
             verè
             membrum
             Christi
             )
             Patres
             communiter
             docent
             ,
             Athanas.
             serm
             .
             7.
             con
             .
             Arium
             ,
             Cyprian
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             2
             Tert.
             de
             pudicitia
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Gratia.
             
               Teste
               Suaer
               .
               de
               trip
               .
               virt
               .
               theol
               .
               disp
               .
            
             9.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             nu
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             m
             Omnes
             qui
             sunt
             in
             Ecclesia
             Dei
             ,
             &c.
             
               Ambr.
               l.
            
             1
             ,
             Epist.
             4.
             
               ad
               sinem
            
             .
          
           
             n
             Mater
             .
             Cathol
             .
             &c.
             
               Aug.
               de
               Gen.
               ad
               literam
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             Tom
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Praedestinati
             diuidi
             ab
             Ecclesia
             nullo
             modo
             possunt
             .
             
               Idem
               Tom.
            
             10
             
               Serm.
               de
               Temp.
            
             181
             
               Et
               in
               lib
               de
               Ciuit.
               Dei
               per
               totum
               ,
               praecipue
               lib.
            
             20.
             c.
             8.
             
             Nunquàm
             ab
             illo
             Ecclesia
             seducetur
             Praedestinatorum
             &
             Electa
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             Ex
             his
             manifestū
             esse
             existimo
             ,
             vnam
             esse
             veram
             Ecclesiam
             eam
             ,
             quae
             verè
             est
             antiqua
             ,
             in
             cuius
             Catalogum
             referuntur
             ij
             ,
             qui
             sunt
             iusti
             secundum
             propositum
             —
             Ecclesiam
             solā
             esse
             dicimus
             ,
             quam
             etiam
             antiquam
             &
             Catholicam
             in
             vnius
             fidei
             —
             vnitatem
             Dei
             voluntate
             ,
             per
             Dominum
             congregat
             eos
             ,
             qui
             iam
             sunt
             ordinati
             ,
             quos
             praedestinauit
             Deus
             ,
             cum
             eos
             iustos
             cognouisset
             ante
             mundi
             constitutionem
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               Strom.
               li.
            
             7.
             fe
             .
             157.
             
               in
               fine
               .
               Item
            
             .
             Electorum
             congregationem
             appello
             Ecclesiam
             melius
             .
             &c
             
               Ib.
               fol.
            
             147.
             
          
           
             q
             Ephes
             1.
             
             [
             Qui
             praedestinauit
             nos
             in
             adoptionem
             filiorum
             per
             Christum
             Iesum
             .
             ]
             —
             Nec
             dubiom
             est
             ,
             quin
             voce
             omnium
             Electorum
             ista
             dicantur
             ,
             &
             ipsi
             Ecclesia
             sint
             
               Bern.
               in
               Cant.
               Serm.
            
             78.
             
          
           
             r
             Sicut
             Christus
             ,
             qui
             est
             caput
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             de
             spiritu
             sancto
             conceptus
             est
             ;
             sic
             eius
             Ecclesia
             ,
             quae
             est
             eius
             corpus
             ,
             eodem
             spiritu
             repletur
             vt
             viuat
             .
             
               Greg.
               in
               Psal.
            
             5.
             
             
               Poenit.
               Againe
            
             ;
             Intra
             has
             mensuras
             sunt
             omnes
             Electi
             ,
             extra
             has
             omnes
             Reprobi
             ,
             etiamsi
             intia
             fidei
             limites
             esse
             videantur
             .
             
               Idem
               lib.
            
             28.
             
             
               Moral
               .
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             Sanctam
             Ecclesiam
             de
             Sanctis
             in
             aeternum
             permansuris
             st●uxit
             .
             
               Idem
               in
               Cant.
            
             
          
           
             s
             Vnica
             est
             Sancta
             Ecclesia
             vniuersalis
             ,
             quae
             est
             Praedestinato●um
             vniuersitas
             .
             
               Conc.
               Constant.
               Sess.
            
             15.
             
             Art.
             1.
             
               ap
               .
               Surium
            
             .
          
           
             t
             A
             multis
             solet
             concedi
             ,
             malos
             non
             esse
             membra
             vera
             ,
             nec
             simpliciter
             corporis
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             sed
             tantùm
             secundùm
             quid
             &
             aequiuocè
             .
             —
             At
             si
             ita
             est
             ,
             sequitur
             Pontificem
             malum
             non
             esse
             Caput
             Ecclesiae
             .
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Ecclesiâ
               Militante
               Cap.
            
             9.
             
             §.
             Ad
             vltimum
             .
             &
             §.
             Atsi
             .
          
           
             *
             Luke
             16.24
             .
          
           
             a
             Quòd
             in
             Ecclesia
             non
             sint
             ,
             docent
             Catechismus
             Rom.
             Waldens
             .
             &
             probatur
             .
             
               Bellar
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Eccles.
               milit
               .
               cap.
            
             6.
             initio
             .
             Ex
             Ecclesia
             excluduntur
             Catechumeni
             ,
             quià
             nō
             participant
             Sacramenta
             .
             
               Idem
               ibid.
               cap.
            
             20.
             
             §.
             Ratione
             .
             Tamen
             cum
             contritione
             &
             voto
             Baptismi
             saluantur
             .
             
               Tolet.
               Ies.
               Instruct
               .
               Sacerd.
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
               ante
               finē
               ,
               &
               Bell.
               quo
               supra
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Iudex
             Ecclesiae
             in
             Excommunicatione
             falli
             potest
             ,
             quia
             potest
             iustus
             conuinci
             per
             falsos
             testes
             ,
             &
             sic
             potest
             Iudex
             falli
             .
             —
             &
             sic
             apud
             Ecclesiā
             militantem
             Excommunicatus
             ,
             non
             tamen
             est
             Excommunicatus
             apud
             Triumphantem
             .
             
               Abulens
               .
               Epis.
               Defensor
               .
               part
               .
            
             2.
             cap.
             32.
             p.
             46.
             
             In
             foro
             exteriori
             &
             contentioso
             multi
             sunt
             Excommunicati
             ,
             quoad
             Deum
             ,
             qui
             non
             sunt
             quoad
             Ecclesiam
             :
             &
             è
             contra
             ,
             multi
             Excommunicati
             quoad
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             qui.
             non
             sunt
             quoad
             deum
             ,
             quia
             Ecclesia
             non
             iudicat
             de
             occultis
             .
             
               Cosmus
               Philiarch
               .
               de
               offic
               .
               Sacerd.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             4
             p
             ,
             89.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Sed
               audio
               vos
               dolere
               ,
               quòd
               non
               accepit
               Sacramēra
               baptismatis
               ;
               dicite
               mihi
               ,
               quid
               aliud
               in
               vobis
               est
               nisi
               voluntas
               ,
               nisi
               petitio
               ?
               —
               non
               habet
               igitur
               gratiam
               ,
               quam
               desiderauit
               ?
               —
               certe
               accepit
               ,
               quia
               poposcit
               ,
               qui
               habuit
               Spiritum
               tuum
               [
               Sancte
               Pater
               ]
               quomodò
               non
               accepit
               gratiam
               tuam
               ?
            
             
               
                 Ambros.
                 de
                 obitu
                 Valent.
                 Tom.
              
               3
               p.
               9.
               
               
                 And
                 before
              
               ;
               vitâ
               iam
               fruitur
               aeternâ
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Ioh
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             Respoudeo
             ,
             Talem
             esse
             Ecclesia
             animo
             &
             desiderio
             ,
             quod
             sufficit
             illi
             ad
             salutē
             non
             tamen
             esse
             corpore
             ,
             siue
             externâ
             communicatione
             ,
             quae
             propriè
             facit
             hominem
             esse
             de
             Ecclesia
             visibili
             ,
             quae
             est
             in
             terris
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Eccles.
               milit
               cap.
            
             6.
             
             §.
             Resp.
             autem
             .
             
               &
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             §.
             Denique
             
               Sic
               Toletus
               de
               Instruct.
               Sacerd.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
               ante
               finem
               ,
               &
               Greg
               Valent.
               in
            
             3.
             
             
               Tom.
               Disp.
            
             1.
             q
             1
             punct
             .
             5.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Cùm
             haec
             res
             apud
             omnes
             sit
             in
             cōfesso
             ,
             Ecclesiam
             Catholicam
             eam
             esse
             ,
             extra
             quam
             nulla
             est
             salus
             .
             
               Greg
               Valent.
               quo
               iam
               sup
               .
               punct
               .
            
             7.
             
             §.
             16.
             
             Jtem
             .
             Est
             &
             illud
             in
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             prae●ogatiuis
             vel
             maximum
             ,
             quod
             —
             extra
             ipsā
             nemini
             patet
             salus
             .
             Quae
             ratio
             est
             cur
             B.
             Petrus
             Ecclesiam
             cum
             Arca
             Noë
             rectissimè
             comparârit
             
               Analys
               .
               fidei
               lib.
            
             ●
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Mihi
             non
             placet
             ,
             si
             dicatur
             ad
             salutē
             satis
             esse
             votum
             &
             desiderium
             existendi
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             si
             alias
             absolutè
             quispiam
             manet
             extra
             Ecclesiam
             .
             
               Suarez
               Tract
               .
               de
               trip
               .
               virt
               .
               Theol.
               disp
            
             9.
             
               de
               Eccles.
               milit
               .
               Sect.
            
             1.
             num
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             *
             Vt
             qui
             extra
             Arcam
             Noē
             ,
             sic
             qui
             ,
             extra
             Ecclesiam
             Christi
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               de
               Simplicitate
               Praelat●rum
               .
               Cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Pon.
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             
               &
               Azor.
               Ies.
               Moral
               .
               part
               .
            
             2.
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             An
             haec
             annexio
             principatus
             Petri
             ad
             sedem
             Romanam
             ita
             sit
             eius
             authoritate
             constituta
             ,
             an
             verò
             Petrus
             ex
             Christi
             praecepto
             id
             egerit
             ,
             de
             hac
             nihil
             fide
             certum
             habemus
             .
             
               Suarez
               de
               trip
               .
               virt
               .
               disp
               .
            
             10.
             
             §.
             3.
             num
             .
             9.
             —
             
               Opinio
               prima
               est
            
             —
             esse
             eam
             tantùm
             ex
             iure
             humano
             .
             Sic
             Soto
             ,
             Paludanus
             ,
             Armachanus
             ,
             &
             alij
             quidam
             .
             
               Teste
               Suar
               .
               ibid.
            
             Soto
             Cordubens
             .
             Bannes
             ,
             Aug.
             Triumphus
             &
             ante
             Sotum
             Waldensis
             dicūt
             .
             non
             diuino
             jure
             ,
             sed
             ex
             facto
             &
             morte
             Petri
             contigisse
             ,
             vt
             Romanus
             Pontifex
             Pe●o
             succederet
             .
             
               Teste
               Azor.
               Ies.
               quo
               suprà
            
             ,
             §.
             Alterum
             est
             .
             Vt
             Pontifex
             Rom.
             quà
             Romanus
             ,
             potiùs
             quàm
             aliquis
             alius
             succederet
             ,
             ex
             facto
             Petri
             ortum
             habuit
             .
             —
             Non
             est
             improbabile
             ,
             Dominum
             iussisse
             Petrum
             Romae
             sedem
             figere
             .
             
               Bellar.
               quo
               sup
               .
               lit
               .
               g.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               belowe
            
             ,
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Catholica
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             vniuersalis
             Ecclesia
             dicitur
             ,
             in
             quo
             primùm
             differt
             à
             Synagoga
             ,
             quae
             certis
             locis
             ,
             &
             populi
             limi●ibus
             circumscribitur
             ,
             at
             nunc
             non
             alligata
             vlli
             loco
             .
             
               Salmeron
               Ies.
               Prolog
               .
               in
               Comment
               .
               Epist.
               ad
               Rom.
               par
               .
            
             2.
             p.
             176.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Possiuinus
               apparat
               .
               Sest
            
             .
             3.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             k
             Hoc
             tempore
             gentibus
             ostio
             aperto
             ,
             Apostoli
             Catholicae
             fidei
             consulturi
             ,
             Canones
             ,
             quibus
             vniuersam
             fidem
             firmarent
             ,
             constituerunt
             ,
             quos
             Ecclesia
             proprio
             nomine
             Symbolum
             Apostolicum
             appellare
             consueuit
             .
             
               Baronius
               Anno
               Chri.
            
             44.
             num
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Jdem
               Anno.
            
             39·
             Hoc
             tempore
             pertransit
             prouincias
             ,
             &
             inuisit
             Ecclesias
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Churches
               which
               S.
               Peter
               visited
               Anno
            
             39.
             
               he
               reckoneth
               to
               haue
               beene
            
             —
             In
             Ponto
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Cappadocia
             ,
             Asia
             ,
             silicet
             minori
             ,
             &
             Bithynia
             ,
             quas
             S.
             Petrus
             erexit
             .
             Anno
             45.
             num
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Dicimus
             Ecclesiā
             Antiochenam
             hoc
             potissimùm
             Anno
             à
             sancto
             Petro
             institutā
             fuisse
             ,
             eundem
             septem
             Annis
             eidem
             praefuisse
             ,
             quousque
             sanctā
             Romanam
             Ecclesiam
             erigens
             vna
             cùm
             persona
             omne
             suum
             Pontificium
             ius
             in
             eam
             transtulit
             .
             
               Idem
               Anno
            
             39.
             num
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             n
             Apostoli
             post
             Ascensionem
             Symbolū
             constituerunt
             
               Genebrard
               .
               Chron.
               Anno
               D.
            
             32
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             p.
             370.
             
             Petrus
             primùm
             Romam
             venit
             ,
             atque
             ibi
             se
             Pontificem
             gessit
             .
             
               Idem
               Anno
            
             44.
             lib.
             2.
             pag.
             219.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             15.9
             .
             
               &
               Philip.
            
             3.6
             .
          
           
             o
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             complectitur
             omniatempora
             &
             loca
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               notis
               Eccles
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             §.
             Quarta
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             9.4
             .
          
           
             p
             Dicitur
             quoque
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             à
             temporis
             vniuersitate
             ,
             nam
             ad
             finem
             vsque
             mundi
             perseue
             rabit
             ,
             vt
             Scriptura
             docet
             ,
             Mat
             16.
             
             Portae
             inferi
             non
             praeualebunt
             aduersus
             eam
             :
             &
             Mat.
             28.
             
             Ero
             vobiscum
             vsque
             ad
             consummationem
             seculi
             .
             &
             Ephes.
             4.
             
             Donec
             occurrimus
             omnes
             in
             vnitate
             fidei
             in
             virum
             perfectum
             .
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valent.
               in
            
             3.
             
             
               Thom.
               disp
            
             .
             1.
             q.
             1.
             punct
             .
             7.
             
             §.
             16.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Refert
             non
             parùm
             hoc
             scire
             .
             —
             Nam
             si
             solùm
             ex
             iure
             humano
             Ecclesiastico
             ratio
             haec
             successionis
             cum
             Romanae
             Dioecesis
             Episcopatu
             coniuncta
             sit
             ,
             possit
             fieri
             —
             vt
             is
             ,
             qui
             vniuersalis
             Ecclesiae
             pater
             est
             ,
             non
             idem
             sit
             ●omanae
             Dioecesis
             Episcopus
             ,
             sed
             vel
             alterius
             dioecesis
             ,
             vt
             cum
             Petrus
             Antiochiae
             sedebat
             .
             —
             Sin
             autem
             diuino
             iure
             constitutum
             est
             ,
             vt
             non
             alius
             praeterquàm
             Romanus
             Pontifiex
             sit
             Petri
             successor
             ,
             non
             erit
             in
             Ecclesiae
             potestate
             id
             institutum
             mutare
             .
             —
             Ex
             hac
             quaestione
             pendet
             ,
             —
             quomodò
             illud
             Ecclesia
             Rom.
             priuilegium
             intelligendum
             sit
             ,
             cum
             dici
             solet
             recta
             &
             Apostolica
             fides
             ,
             non
             posse
             à
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             deficere
             ▪
             sicut
             jam
             defecit
             (
             exempli
             causâ
             )
             ab
             Ecclesia
             Constantinop
             .
             
               Greg
               de
               Valent.
               quo
               supra
            
             §.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Sect.
            
             7
             
          
           
             r
             Canus
             ,
             Driedo
             ,
             Turrecr●mata
             ,
             &
             alij
             communiter
             sine
             dubitatione
             affirmant
             ,
             ex
             Christi
             Domini
             institutione
             Romanum
             Episcopum
             constitutum
             fuisse
             Petri
             Successorem
             in
             cura
             vniuersalis
             Ecclesiae
             :
             —
             atque
             ità
             Romanam
             sedem
             habere
             priuilegium
             ,
             vt
             sit
             peculiariter
             Apostolica
             sedes
             ,
             à
             qua
             fides
             recta
             nequeat
             deficere
             .
             
               Valent.
               quo
               iam
               supra
               .
               Atque
               huic
               parti
               idem
               se
               Valent.
               adiungit
               .
            
          
           
             s
             Quòd
             ante
             ascensionem
             Domini
             —
             Christus
             nihil
             de
             hoc
             ordinauerit
             patet
             ,
             tum
             quia
             nihil
             tale
             vel
             ex
             Scripturis
             ,
             vel
             ex
             Traditione
             habemus
             ,
             —
             tùm
             quòd
             Petrus
             fixit
             suam
             sedem
             primò
             in
             vna
             Ecclesia
             ,
             postmodum
             in
             altera
             .
             
               Suarez
               .
               de
               Trip
               virt
               theol
               .
               disp
            
             10
             §.
             3.
             nu
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Quod
             verò
             attiner
             ad
             illam
             historiam
             ex
             Ege
             sippo
             ;
             licet
             Christus
             Dominus
             praeceperit
             tunc
             Petrò
             ,
             vt
             Romae
             maneret
             vsque
             ad
             mortem
             ,
             inde
             tamèn
             nō
             necessariò
             sequi
             ,
             praecepisse
             etiam
             eum
             vt
             Successor
             illius
             in
             cura
             Ecclesiae
             vniuersali
             esset
             perpetuò
             Rom.
             Pōtifex
             .
             
               Valēt
               .
               quo
               supra
               .
               col
               .
            
             218.
             
          
           
             u
             Non
             est
             omninò
             de
             fide
             ,
             à
             Rom.
             Ecclesia
             non
             posse
             separari
             Apostolicam
             sedem
             :
             Patet
             ,
             quia
             nec
             Scriptura
             ,
             nec
             Traditio
             habet
             ,
             ita
             sedem
             Apostolicam
             fixam
             Romae
             esse
             ,
             vt
             inde
             auferri
             non
             possit
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l
            
             4
             
               de
               Pont.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             §.
             At
             secundum
             .
             
               Item
               Suarez
               Jes.
               vide
               supra
               ,
               Sect.
            
             7.
             lit
             h.
             
          
           
             x
             Sotus
             ,
             Cordubensis
             ,
             &
             quidam
             Iuniores
             Theologi
             ,
             inter
             quos
             Bannes
             ,
             Aug
             Triumphus
             ,
             &
             Waldens
             .
             ante
             Sotum
             ,
             non
             Diuino
             Iure
             ,
             sed
             ex
             facto
             Petri
             ,
             quòd
             Romae
             ei
             obire
             contigit
             ,
             factum
             esse
             dicunt
             ,
             vt
             Episcopus
             Rom.
             Petro
             succederet
             .
             
               Azor.
               Ies.
               Just.
               Mor.
               part
            
             .
             2.
             lib
             4.
             cap.
             11.
             
             Et
             eiu●dem
             sententiae
             videtur
             esse
             Paludanus
             ,
             Armachanus
             ,
             &
             quidam
             alij
             .
             
               Teste
               Suar.
               de
               Trip.
               virt
               .
               disp
               .
            
             10
             §.
             3.
             num
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             —
             Quare
             si
             per
             possibile
             Treuirensis
             Archiepiscopus
             per
             Ecclesiā
             congregatam
             pro
             Praeside
             &
             Capite
             eligeretur
             ,
             ille
             propriè
             plus
             Successor
             S.
             Petri
             in
             Principatu
             foret
             ,
             quàm
             Rom.
             Episcopus
             :
             Licet
             credendum
             fit
             Rom.
             Pontificem
             sicut
             locum
             Petri
             ,
             ità
             &
             principatum
             nunquam
             perditurū
             .
             —
             Nec
             cessaret
             ille
             Principatus
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             etiamsi
             Rom.
             vrbis
             ●edes
             Episcopalis
             deficeret
             .
             
               Card.
               Cusan
               .
               Concord
               .
               Ca●h
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             34.
             
               ●d
               finem
               :
               where
               he
               laboureth
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               B
               of
               Rom●●●●th
               his
               Primacie
               from
               the
            
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               hereafter
               ,
               Chap.
            
             5.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
               Sect.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Sicut
             Ecclesia
             Christi
             visibilis
             est
             hoc
             numero
             ,
             ità
             habere
             posse
             hoc
             numero
             visibile
             caput
             ;
             atque
             adeo
             de
             fide
             est
             ,
             hunc
             hominem
             ,
             qui
             cōmuni
             Ecclesiae
             cōsensione
             acceptus
             est
             ,
             vt
             caput
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             cui
             ipsa
             tenetur
             obedire
             ,
             esse
             verum
             Ecclesiae
             Pontificem
             ,
             Petri
             Successorem
             .
             —
             Alioqui
             Constare
             non
             potest
             ,
             hoc
             esse
             verum
             Concilium
             .
             
               Suar.
               Jes.
               de
               Trip.
               virt
               .
               disp
               .
            
             10.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             nu
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Fides
             diuina
             est
             ,
             quâ
             credimus
             Iesum
             ,
             —
             eâdem
             credimus
             hunc
             Paulum
             4.
             
             Pontificem
             esse
             ;
             —
             nō
             tantùm
             humanâ
             fide
             ,
             cui
             subesse
             possit
             falsum
             .
             
               Salmeron
               Jes.
               in
               epist.
               Pauli
               in
               Gen.
               part
               .
            
             3.
             disp
             .
             2.
             pag.
             183.
             
          
           
             c
             Omnia
             Sacramenta
             ex
             intentione
             ministri
             pendere
             ,
             &c.
             
               Conc.
               Florent
               .
               Decret
               .
               Eugenij
               PP
               .
               ad
               .
               Binium
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Nullus
             certus
             esse
             potest
             certitudine
             fidei
             ,
             se
             percipere
             verum
             Sacramentum
             ,
             cùm
             Sacramentum
             sine
             intentione
             Ministri
             non
             conficitur
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Iustif.
               cap.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             Dicent
             .
          
           
             e
             Nemini
             potest
             ex
             fide
             constare
             ,
             se
             recepisse
             Sacramentū
             ,
             esseque
             hoc
             ita
             certum
             ex
             fide
             ,
             ac
             clarum
             est
             nos
             viuere
             .
             
               Vega
               de
               Justif.
               l.
            
             9.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             Quamuis
             credere
             tenemur
             ex
             fide
             ,
             verum
             Petri
             Successorem
             esse
             supremum
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             Pastorem
             ,
             non
             tamen
             tenemur
             eâdem
             fide
             credere
             Leonem
             ,
             aut
             Clementem
             esse
             verum
             Petri
             Successorem
             ,
             quoniam
             non
             tenemur
             ex
             fide
             Catholicâ
             credere
             eorum
             quemlibet
             ritè
             &
             Canonicè
             fuisse
             electum
             .
             
               Alphonsus
               á
               Castro
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Haeres
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Respondeo
             ,
             Stephanum
             6.
             
             &
             Sergium
             3.
             errâsse
             in
             quaestione
             facti
             ,
             vtrùm
             Formosus
             legitimus
             Papa
             fuisset
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             Aliqui
             ex
             Catholicis
             moralem
             tantùm
             certitudinem
             tenent
             ,
             quam
             sufficere
             dicunt
             —
             ad
             credendum
             res
             ,
             quas
             de
             fide
             Papa
             definiuerit
             .
             Hi-sunt
             Turrecremata
             ,
             Albertin
             .
             Caiet
             .
             Bannes
             ,
             Canus
             ,
             Vega
             ,
             Cordub
             .
             Castro
             .
             
               Teste
               Suar.
               de
               Trip.
               virt
               .
               disp
               .
            
             10.
             
             §
             5.
             nu
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Bulla
             Pij
             quarti
             .
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             
             Sect.
             1.2
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             CREDO
             in
             hoc
             loco
             non
             significat
             opinari
             ,
             aut
             existima●e
             ,
             sed
             vt
             docent
             sacrae
             literae
             ,
             certissimae
             assensionis
             vim
             habet
             ,
             quâ
             mens
             Deo
             sua
             mysteria
             aperienti
             firmè
             constanterue
             assentitur
             .
             Quamobrem
             is
             credit
             ,
             —
             cui
             aliquid
             sine
             vlla
             haesitatione
             certum
             &
             persuasum
             est
             .
             
               Catechis
               .
               Rom.
               in
               hanc
               vocem
               Symboli
               ,
            
             Credo
             ,
             pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             Quae
             in
             Symbolo
             sunt
             &
             credenda
             proponuntur
             ,
             —
             sunt
             principia
             eorum
             omnium
             ,
             quibus
             fides
             est
             habenda
             .
             Principia
             autem
             semper
             &
             ex
             omni
             parte
             vera
             ,
             alioqui
             principia
             haud
             forent
             ,
             quorum
             veritas
             est
             dubia
             .
             
               Bozius
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
               de
               signis
               Eccles
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Synod
               .
               Trid.
               Sess.
            
             7.
             
               de
               Baptis
               .
               Can.
            
             3.
             
             Ecclesia
             Romana
             omniū
             Ecclesiarū
             mater
             &
             magistra
             .
             
               Et
               Sess.
            
             14.
             cap.
             3.
             
             
               Et
               Sess.
            
             22.
             cap.
             8.
             
             &
             25.
             
             Decret
             .
             de
             delectu
             ciborum
             .
             
               And
               againe
               ,
               Sess.
            
             18.
             
             Decreto
             de
             librorum
             delectu
             .
             Matrem
             communem
             in
             terris
             agnoscentes
             ,
             quae
             nos
             peperit
             ,
             obliuisci
             non
             potest
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Forma
               Iuramēti
               à
               Pio
            
             4.
             edita
             .
             Sanctam
             Ecclesiam
             Catholicam
             Romanam
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             matrem
             &
             magistram
             agnosco
             .
             —
             Extra
             quam
             fidem
             nemo
             salnus
             esse
             potest
             .
          
           
             c
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             ,
             cum
             Petri
             peculiaris
             erat
             —
             qui
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             Caput
             à
             Christo
             institutus
             erat
             ,
             —
             ita
             ipsa
             meritò
             Mater
             omnium
             diceretur
             Ecclesiarum
             .
             
               Baron
               .
               An.
            
             58.
             num
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             d
             Passim
             docent
             vete●es
             ,
             Rom.
             Ecclesiam
             esse
             matrem
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             &
             ab
             ea
             omnes
             Episcopo●
             habuisse
             —
             consecrationem
             &
             dignitatē
             suam
             ,
             Quod
             non
             videtur
             esse
             verum
             ,
             nisi
             eo
             sensu
             quia
             Petrus
             ,
             qui
             Episcopus
             f●it
             Romanus
             ,
             omnes
             Apostolos
             ,
             Omnesque
             alios
             Episcopos
             vel
             per
             se
             ,
             vel
             per
             alios
             ordinauit
             .
             Alioqui
             enim
             cùm
             omnes
             Apostoli
             plurimos
             Episcopos
             in
             varijs
             locis
             constituerunt
             ,
             si
             Apostoli
             ipsi
             non
             sunt
             facti
             Episcopi
             à
             Petro
             ;
             certè
             maxima
             pars
             Episcoporum
             non
             deducet
             originem
             suam
             à
             Petro
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont
               cap.
            
             23.
             
             
               Vbi
               addit
            
             ,
          
           
             e
             Anacletus
             Epist.
             1.
             dicit
             In
             nouo
             Testamēto
             post
             Christum
             à
             Petro
             Sacerdotalis
             coepit
             ordo
             .
             Vbi
             non
             loqui
             potest
             de
             ordine
             Presbyterorum
             ;
             nam
             constat
             Apostolos
             in
             vltima
             coena
             simul
             omnes
             ordinatos
             Sacerdotes
             .
             Loquitur
             ergo
             de
             ordine
             Episcoporum
             ,
             qui
             à
             Petro
             non
             rectè
             dicitur
             incepisse
             ,
             si
             omnes
             Apostoli
             immediatè
             à
             Christo
             ordinati
             fuerunt
             Episcopi
             .
             
               Jdem
               ibid.
               All
               this
               is
               but
               Coniecturall
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Ego
             has
             Epistolas
             Apoch●yphas
             esse
             credo
             .
             
               Cusan
               Card.
               Concord
               .
               Cathol
               .
               c.
            
             34.
             p.
             771
             
          
           
             g
             Omnes
             Apostoli
             à
             Christo
             Domino
             ordinati
             sunt
             Episcopi
             ,
             &
             potestatem
             non
             solum
             ordinis
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             iurisdictionis
             acceperunt
             —
             quia
             omnes
             Apostoli
             sunt
             à
             Christo
             electi
             ,
             vt
             ex
             Euangelio
             cōstat
             ,
             ità
             ipse
             Paulus
             apertè
             tradit
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             Se
             non
             esse
             ab
             hominibus
             ,
             neque
             per
             hominem
             ,
             sed
             per
             Christum
             Apostolum
             institutum
             .
             Matthias
             item
             ,
             non
             erat
             ab
             Apostolis
             ,
             sed
             à
             Deo
             creatus
             .
             At
             Apostolica
             potestas
             continebat
             in
             se
             non
             solùm
             ordinis
             ,
             sed
             &
             Iurisdictionis
             potestatem
             ,
             &
             ideò
             Apostoli
             vbique
             terrarum
             Episcopos
             &
             Presbyteros
             constituebant
             —
             &
             omnibus
             plenissima
             iurisdictio
             data
             est
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             illis
             verbis
             ,
             quaecunque
             alligaueritis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Omnibus
             etiam
             dictum
             est
             ,
             Euntes
             in
             vniuersum
             mundum
             praedicate
             .
             Et
             de
             Iuda
             dictum
             est
             ,
             Episcopatum
             eius
             accipiet
             alter
             .
             
               Azor.
               ●es
               .
               Inst
               moral
               .
               part
               .
            
             2.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             11.
             
             §.
             Altera
             opinio
             .
          
           
             h
             Vt
             verum
             sit
             —
             Petri
             Cathedram
             matrem
             esse
             &
             radicem
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             &
             à
             Rom.
             Eeclesia
             omnem
             consecrationē
             &
             dignitatem
             Episco
             palē
             promanâsse
             —
             Turrecremata
             conatur
             probare
             solum
             Petrum
             ordinatum
             à
             Christo
             Episcopum
             ,
             &
             ipsum
             reliquos
             Apostolos
             consecrâsse
             .
             —
             Alij
             tenent
             alios
             omnes
             Apostolos
             ordinatos
             immediatè
             à
             Christo
             :
             Sic
             Glossa
             &
             multi
             Theologi
             ,
             videturque
             expressa
             sententia
             August
             .
             lib
             quaest
             .
             vet
             .
             &
             noui
             Testamenti
             97.
             —
             nam
             si
             Christus
             immediatè
             Apostolos
             omnes
             ordinauit
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             cur
             non
             Episcopos
             ?
             —
             nam
             Presbyteri
             aequales
             sunt
             in
             ordine
             .
             
               Suarez
               .
               Ies.
               Tract
               .
               de
               Trip.
               virt
               .
               Theol.
               disp
               .
            
             10.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             num
             .
             5.
             
             &
             7.
             
             
               Jtem
               Cosmus
               Philiarch
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             pag.
             .
             93.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               in
               the
               following
               Sections
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Conc.
             Constantinopolit
             .
             Oecumenicū
             de
             Cōsecratione
             Cyrilli
             .
             Porrò
             Ecclesiae
             Hierosolymitanae
             quae
             est
             aliarum
             omnium
             Mater
             ,
             Cyrillum
             Episcopum
             vobis
             ostendimus
             .
             
               Teste
               Baronio
               Anno
            
             382.
             num
             .
             15
             p.
             571.
             
          
           
             k
             Ex
             Sion
             lex
             exibit
             ,
             &
             verbum
             Domini
             ex
             Hierusalem
             .
             ]
             In
             Hierusalem
             primùm
             fundata
             Ecclesia
             totiùs
             orbis
             Ecclesias
             seminauit
             .
             
               Hiero.
               in
               ill●m
               locum
               .
               Isa.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Act.
             1.
             
             Incipiens
             ab
             Hierusalem
             .
             ]
             Nemo
             dubitat
             de
             Ecclesia
             —
             quià
             ab
             Hierusalem
             coepit
             ,
             &
             omnes
             gentes
             impleuit
             .
             —
             Cum
             ijs
             dicimus
             ,
             —
             Communicate
             cum
             illis
             Ecclesijs
             ,
             vnde
             Euangelium
             toto
             orbe
             disfunditur
             .
             —
             Illi
             de
             Hierusalem
             respondent
             ,
             Non
             communicamus
             illi
             ciuitati
             ,
             vbi
             occisus
             est
             Dominus
             noster
             .
             —
             Pij
             homines
             &
             miserie
             ordes
             !
             —
             Neque
             mirum
             ,
             si
             praecisi
             oderunt
             radicem
             ,
             —
             vbi
             inchoata
             est
             Ecclesia
             ,
             missus
             de
             coelo
             Spiritus
             Sanctus
             .
             
               Aug.
               in
               Epist.
               Ioh.
               Tract
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Quaeris
             (
             Petiliane
             )
             vnde
             communio
             mea
             sumat
             exordium
             ?
             Dominus
             Christus
             ipse
             dixit
             ,
             —
             Coepit
             praedicari
             ab
             Hierusalem
             .
             Inde
             diffundens
             Ecclesiam
             quam
             tenemus
             .
             
               Collatio
               Carthag
               .
               Cathol
               .
               cum
               Donatistis
               par
               .
            
             3.
             num
             .
             230.
             
             
               Which
               is
               ioyned
               with
               Optatus
            
             .
          
           
             n
             Cujussibet
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             tanquàm
             corporis
             Christi
             ,
             habenda
             est
             ratio
             ,
             maximè
             verò
             nostrae
             
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Caesarea
               )
            
             quae
             propè
             Mater
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             &
             fuit
             ab
             initio
             &
             nunc
             quoque
             est
             ,
             &
             nominatur
             .
             —
             Quam
             Christiana
             Resp.
             veluti
             centrum
             suum
             circulus
             ,
             vndique
             obseruat
             
               Apud
               Basil
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             Epist.
             30.
             
             
               Greg.
               Nazian
               .
               De
               eadem
               Ciuitate
               Basilius
               Magnus
               .
            
             A
             nostris
             locis
             exortum
             Euangelium
             regni
             ,
             in
             totum
             orbem
             egressum
             est
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             70.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             o
             Ciuitatum
             omnium
             nostra
             Christo
             optatissima
             est
             ,
             tùm
             propter
             Progenitorum
             ,
             tùm
             etiam
             propter
             vestram
             virtutem
             .
             Et
             sicut
             Pe
             trus
             inter
             Apostolos
             primus
             praedicabat
             ,
             sic
             inter
             ciuitates
             ,
             sicut
             dixi
             ,
             haec
             prima
             tanquam
             coronā
             quandam
             admirabilem
             Christianorum
             tulit
             appellationem
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               de
               Ecclesia
               Antiochena
               Tom.
            
             5.
             
             
               Orat.
               ad
               pop
               .
               Antioch
               .
               hom
               .
            
             3.
             
               plura
               habet
               Ibid.
               Hom.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             p
             Orientales
             in
             Responsis
             fuis
             ad
             Iulium
             Papam
             Rom.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Sozom.
               hist.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             Eia
             igitur
             Graecia
             mater
             nostra
             ,
             cui
             totum
             id
             debet
             quod
             habet
             Latina
             Ecclesia
             .
             
               Bitom
               .
               Episc.
               orat
               .
               in
               Conc.
               Trid.
               habita
               ,
               vid.
               lib.
               de
               Actis
               eius
               Conc.
               pag.
            
             18.
             
             Eia
             Hispania
             ,
             cujus
             conseruatae
             religionis
             perpetua
             gratulatio
             .
             
               Ib.
               Serio
               loquitur
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Anno
             Christi
             35.
             
             &
             Anno
             Tiberij
             Imp.
             19.
             
             Comitem
             fuisse
             eiusdem
             discriminis
             Iosephum
             ab
             Arimathea
             nobilem
             Decurionem
             ,
             quem
             tradunt
             ex
             Gallia
             in
             Britanniam
             nauigâsse
             ,
             illicque
             post
             praedicatum
             Euangelium
             diem
             clausisse
             extremum
             .
             
               Baronius
               An.
            
             35.
             num
             .
             5.
             
             
               Addit
               in
               Marg.
            
             Manuscript
             hist.
             Angl.
             quae
             habetur
             in
             Bibliotheca
             Vaticana
             .
             Anno
             Christi
             .
             39.
             &
             primo
             Anno
             Ca●j
             Ecclesiam
             Antiochenam
             à
             Petro
             institutam
             ,
             eundem
             septem
             Annis
             eidem
             praefuisse
             ,
             quousque
             se
             ,
             Rom.
             Ecclesiam
             erigens
             vna
             cum
             persona
             omne
             summi
             Pontificij
             jus
             in
             eam
             transtulit
             .
             
               Baron
               .
               Anno
            
             39.
             num
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             s
             Interea
             glaciali
             frigore
             rigent
             Insulae
             ,
             tempore
             ,
             vt
             scimus
             ,
             summo
             Tiberij
             Caesaris
             radios
             suos
             primus
             indulget
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             fua
             praecepta
             Christus
             ;
             quae
             licet
             ab
             Incolis
             tepide
             suscepta
             sunt
             ,
             apud
             quosdam
             tamen
             integrè
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Gildas
               in
               Epist.
               &
               Polyd
               .
               Virgil.
               Hist.
               Angl.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             
               Quibus
               assentitur
               Suarez
               Ies.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
               con
               .
               Ang.
               Eccles.
               error
            
             .
             Britanniam
             ab
             initio
             orti
             Euangelij
             Christianam
             recepisse
             religionem
             &c.
             
               &
               Couarruvias
               more
               largely
            
             .
             Venerat
             olim
             in
             Britaniā
             ,
             quae
             nunc
             Anglia
             est
             ,
             Ioseph
             ille
             ab
             Arimathaea
             civitate
             oriundus
             ,
             atque
             in
             eo
             loco
             tàm
             ipse
             ,
             quàm
             eius
             socij
             cum
             de
             Euangelio
             praedicarent
             ,
             dogma
             Christi
             sedulò
             docerent
             ,
             multi
             per
             haec
             ad
             veram
             pietatem
             traducti
             salutiferáque
             fruge
             imbuti
             baptizati
             sunt
             .
             Isti
             deinde
             cum
             à
             rege
             Arvirago
             parum
             terrae
             ad
             habitandum
             proximè
             Welliam
             Op.
             accepissent
             ,
             ibi
             novae
             rel●gionis
             prima
             jecerunt
             fundamenta
             .
             —
             Haec
             pietatis
             in
             Britannia
             extitere
             primordia
             ,
             quam
             deinde
             Lucius
             Rex
             pro●e
             extinctam
             mirabiliter
             adauxit
             .
             
               Couarrum
               vias
               Episc.
               in
               Praefat.
               ad
               Philipp
               .
               Hispan
               .
               Regem
               ante
               lit
               .
               Quaest.
               Practic
               .
            
             Also
             ,
             
               Bozius
               de
               signis
               Ecclesiae
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             1.
             
             
               Ex
               Papyrio
               Massonio
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               vita
               Caroli
               Simplicis
               ,
               Et
               Polydoro
               Virg.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               Hist.
               Anglorum
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Pontifices
             Romani
             tàm
             Petrum
             quàm
             Paulum
             Praedecessorem
             &
             Parentem
             suum
             agnoscunt
             ,
             siquidem
             vterque
             Apostolus
             Rom.
             Ecclesiam
             fundauit
             &
             gubernauit
             ,
             vt
             praeter
             alios
             testatur
             Irenaeus
             .
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
             
               Sic
               Bellar
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont
               cap.
            
             27.
             
             §.
             Tamen
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Ex
             hoc
             loco
             probatur
             Monarchia
             Petri
             ,
             &c.
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Pont.
               c.
            
             10.
             
               initio
               .
               Greg.
               de
               Valent.
               Analys
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Maldon
               .
               Jes.
               in
               eum
               locum
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Per
             Petram
             Petrum
             —
             Hanc
             sententiam
             Nouatores
             destruere
             volentes
             ,
             eò
             amentiae
             prouecti
             sunt
             ,
             vt
             dicere
             non
             erubescant
             ,
             eam
             non
             intelligendam
             esse
             de
             Petro
             ,
             sed
             de
             Christo.
             
               Baron
               .
               Anno
            
             33.
             nu
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             Communis
             Catholicorū
             sententia
             est
             ,
             Petram
             esse
             Petrum
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             illam
             personam
             ,
             non
             vt
             est
             particularis
             ,
             sed
             vt
             est
             Pastor
             Ecclesiae
             .
             
               Bellar.
               ibid.
            
             §.
             De
             prima
             .
          
           
             e
             Adsis
             tu
             ,
             Luthere
             ,
             aduersus
             vos
             stat
             veritas
             inuicta
             ,
             quae
             triumphabit
             ,
             per
             Petram
             Petrum
             intelligi
             apertissimè
             constat
             .
             
               Roffens
               .
               Episcopus
               Art.
            
             25.
             
               con
               .
               Luth.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Qui
               dicit
               Confessionem
               fidei
               à
               Petro
               prolatam
               esse
               ,
               Petram
               non
               absolutè
               eam
               intelligunt
               ,
               sed
               cum
               relatione
               ad
               Petrum
               confitentem
               .
               
                 Bellar.
                 de
                 Pont.
                 l.
              
               1.
               cap.
               10.
               
               
                 Valent.
                 Anal
                 .
                 l.
              
               7.
               c.
               2.
               
               §.
               Vt
               autem
               .
               
                 Stapleton
                 .
                 Cont.
              
               2.
               l.
               6.
               cap.
               2.
               
               
                 Maldon
                 .
                 in
                 Matth.
              
               16.
               
            
             
               Hilar.
               l.
               6.
               de
               Trinit
               .
               Chrysost.
               hom
               .
               55.
               in
               Mat.
               16.
               
               Cyril
               .
               Alex.
               dial
               4.
               de
               Trin.
               Author
               in
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Gal.
               c.
               4.
               qui
               Ambrosio
               tribuitur
               .
               Aug.
               in
               Ioh.
               27.
               
               
                 Maldon
                 .
                 Jes.
                 in
                 hunc
                 locum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             g
             Super
             Confessionem
             ,
             —
             non
             super
             Petrum
             ,
             aut
             quemuis
             alium
             hominem
             .
             
               Ferus
               l.
            
             3.
             
             
               Comment
               .
               in
               Mat.
            
             16.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             h
             Super
             illo
             Articulo
             fidei
             :
             ita
             super
             se
             Dominus
             fundauit
             Ecclesiam
             .
             
               Glossa
               decret
               .
               part
            
             .
             1.
             dist
             .
             19.
             
               in
               Ca.
            
             Ita
             Dominus
             noster
             .
          
           
             i
             Supra
             Christum
             .
             
               Lyranus
               in
               Matth.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             Christus
             est
             Petra
             ,
             supra
             quam
             fundata
             est
             Ecclesia
             .
             
               Pererius
               Ies.
               Com.
               in
               Dan.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               super
               illa
               verba
            
             ;
             Abscissus
             est
             lapis
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Vbi
               citatur
               locus
            
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Non
             Petrus
             ,
             sed
             ,
             vt
             melius
             alij
             ,
             Christus
             ▪
             imò
             super
             Confessionem
             ipsam
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Abulensis
               in
               Matth.
            
             16.
             
             Petrus
             defecit
             à
             fide
             .
             
               Idem
               quast
            
             .
             67.
             
          
           
             m
             Petra
             ,
             seu
             fundamentum
             Christus
             .
             
               Hugo
               .
               Card.
               i●
               Matth.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Per
             Petram
             intelligimus
             Christum
             ,
             quem
             confessus
             est
             Petrus
             .
             
               Cusan
               .
               Card.
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               Concord
               .
               Cath.
            
             
          
           
             o
             Symbolum
             illud
             (
             
               nempè
               Nicaenum
            
             )
             fundamentum
             vnicum
             ,
             contra
             quod
             (
             
               in
               marg
               .
               designat
               ipsiss
               .
               locum
               Mat.
            
             16.
             )
             Portae
             inferi
             non
             praeualebunt
             .
             
               Declarat
               .
               Conc.
               Trid.
               Sess.
            
             3.
             
             Decret
             .
             de
             Symbolo
             fidei
             .
          
           
             p
             Per
             Petram
             intellexerunt
             confessionem
             Petri
             —
             apud
             quosdam
             Pontifices
             Leo
             primus
             ,
             Agatho
             ,
             Nicolaus
             primus
             ,
             Adrianus
             primus
             in
             suis
             Decret
             .
             
               Stapletonus
               de
               doctrin
               .
               Princip
               .
               Controu
               .
            
             2.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Dicendum
             est
             ,
             caeteros
             Apostolos
             idem
             credidisse
             quod
             Petrus
             ;
             &
             si
             sigillatim
             eodem
             voto
             peteret
             Christus
             ,
             idem
             responderent
             .
             
               Abulens
               .
               Explic
               .
               cap.
            
             16.
             
             
               Matth.
               q.
            
             57.
             p.
             286.
             
             
               Pergit
               idem
               Author
               ,
               &
               probat
            
             1.
             
             Quia
             Christus
             interrogabat
             omnes
             [
             Quid
             vos
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             2.
             
             Quia
             dicitur
             ,
             Mar.
             8.
             
             &
             Luc.
             9.
             
             Quod
             Christus
             comminatus
             Discipulis
             ,
             ne
             cui
             dicerent
             se
             esse
             Christum
             .
             Et
             paulò
             ante
             .
             —
             Praeuenit
             alios
             Petrus
             ,
             &
             vt
             os
             totius
             collegij
             respondit
             .
             
               Cyril
               .
               Tes●e
               Abulens
               .
               Episc.
               ibidem
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Mr.
               Isaac
               Casaubon
               hath
               exactly
               prooued
               this
               ,
               Exercit
               .
            
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
               in
               Baron
               .
               from
               the
               Authors
               following
               ,
               viz.
            
             Cassian
             .
             de
             Incarnat
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Idem
             habuit
             eius
             responsio
             ,
             quod
             habet
             fides
             omnium
             .
             Ambros.
             Petrus
             prae
             coeteris
             ,
             imò
             pro
             coeteris
             respondet
             .
             Aug.
             Vnus
             pro
             multis
             ,
             vnitas
             in
             multis
             .
             Chrysost.
             Petrus
             sermonem
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hier.
             Petrus
             erat
             lingua
             omnium
             .
             Cyril
             .
             in
             Ioh.
             lib.
             4.
             
             Responsionem
             illi
             Christus
             committebat
             ,
             qui
             ordine
             maior
             .
             Glossae
             ordinariae
             Author
             ,
             Petrus
             ,
             tanquàm
             Principalis
             inter
             alios
             ,
             pro
             alijs
             dat
             responsum
             .
             Dionys.
             Richel
             ,
             &
             Carthus
             .
             Petrus
             osomnium
             .
             Sic
             Iansenius
             .
             
               Et
               confirmatur
               ex
               ipsius
               Petri
               testimonio
               ,
               qui
               Joh.
            
             6.
             ver
             .
             69.
             
               ante
               hanc
               Confessionem
               ,
               de
               communi
               omnium
               fide
               fassus
               est
               ,
               dicens
               ,
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Credimus
             &
             cognoscimus
             Te
             esse
             Christum
             silium
             Dei.
             
          
           
             r
             Petrus
             à
             Petra
             ,
             vt
             Christianus
             à
             Christo.
             
               Aug.
               de
               verbis
               Domini
               secundum
               Matth.
               Serm.
            
             13.
             
             
               Ambros.
               Serm.
            
             47.
             
             
               Hieron
               .
               &
               alij
               multi
            
             ;
             Petrus
             nominatus
             à
             Petra
             .
          
           
             s
             Petra
             est
             Christus
             .
             
               Ambros.
               in
               Luc.
               c.
            
             9.
             
             
               Hieron
               ad
               Eustoch
               .
               &
               in
               Isaiam
               .
            
             28.
             
             
               Aug.
               Tract
            
             .
             124
             
               in
               Ioh.
               Ans●lmus
               in
               Matth.
               Beda
               ,
               &
               Alij
               .
            
             Non
             super
             Petrum
             ,
             sed
             super
             Christum
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               Serm.
               de
               Pentecost
            
             .
             Non
             super
             te
             ,
             Petre.
             
               Aug.
               Ser.
            
             13.
             
               de
               verbis
               Domini
               ,
               init
            
             .
             Petra
             ,
             quam
             confessus
             est
             Petrus
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Cyril
               .
               See
               aboue
               .
               at
            
             q.
             
          
           
             t
             Vna
             haec
             fidei
             Petra
             .
             Petriore
             confessa
             ,
             [
             Tues
             filius
             Dei.
             
               Hilar
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Epiphan
               .
               Haer.
            
             59.
             
             
               &
               Chrysost.
               hom
            
             .
             55.
             
               in
               Matth
               Greg
               Nissen
               in
               Test.
               ca.
               vlt.
               Hilar.
               de
               Trin.
               lib.
            
             6.
             
             
               Ambros.
               in
               ca.
            
             2.
             
               ad
               Ephes.
            
             
          
           
             u
             Quod
             si
             super
             vnum
             Petrum
             ,
             quid
             de
             Iohanne
             ?
             an
             aduersus
             vnum
             Petrum
             non
             praeualiturae
             portae
             Inferorum
             ?
             
               Orig.
               in
               Mat.
            
             16.
             
             Tract
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Non
             me
             supet
             te
             ,
             Petre
             ,
             sed
             te
             super
             me
             .
             
               Aug.
               de
               verbis
               Domini
               Serm.
            
             13.
             
             Non
             dixit
             Christus
             ,
             super
             hunc
             Petrum
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               Serm.
               de
               Pentecost
            
             .
             Petra
             ,
             à
             qua
             Petrus
             sortitus
             est
             nomen
             .
             
               Hier.
               in
               Matt.
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Brereley
               August
               .
               Relig.
            
             Eligat
             Lector
             .
             &c
             August
             .
          
           
             z
             Augustin
             .
             Retract
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             21.
             ait
             ,
             Harum
             duarum
             sententiarum
             ,
             quae
             sit
             probabilior
             ,
             eligat
             Lector
             .
             Hoc
             tamen
             dicit
             Augustinus
             (
             
               saith
               Abulensis
            
             )
             vt
             non
             videatur
             supra
             contradicere
             ,
             quasi
             vtraque
             sit
             sustentabilis
             sententia
             :
             &
             tamen
             ipse
             secundam
             tenet
             ,
             quod
             patet
             ex
             propositis
             Verbis
             eius
             ;
             Nam
             primam
             dicit
             se
             tenuisse
             in
             quodam
             loco
             ,
             secundam
             autem
             dicit
             se
             saepissime
             posuisse
             ;
             &
             hic
             istam
             tenet
             ipse
             ;
             &
             est
             verior
             .
             
               Abulens
               .
               in
               Mat.
            
             16.
             qu.
             67.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Jsaac
               Casaub.
               Exercitat
               .
               vpon
               Baron
               .
               obserueth
            
             3.
             
             
               Expositions
               of
               the
               word
            
             Rocke
             
               in
               the
               Fathers
               .
               The
            
             1.
             making
             Christ
             the
             Rocke
             ,
             
               and
               distinguishing
            
             Petrum
             ,
             à
             Petra
             ,
             
               as
               a
               deriuatiue
               from
               the
               Primatiue
               ,
               as
            
             Christianus
             à
             Christo.
             Petrum
             à
             Petra
             denominatum
             crediderunt
             Aug.
             Ambros.
             Euseb.
             Emissen
             .
             &
             alij
             .
             
               Casaub.
               Exercit
            
             .
             13.
             
             Againe
             .
             Ambrosius
             &
             Augustinus
             ;
             Vt
             à
             Christo
             Christianus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Orig.
             in
             Mat.
             Petra
             vnusquisque
             imitator
             Christi
             .
             Exercit
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               ,
               by
               an
               elegant
               Simily
               ,
               hee
               sheweth
               how
            
             Christ
             
               might
               haue
               ment
               himself
            
             ;
             Vt
             si
             Leo
             Imperator
             diceret
             Leoni
             militi
             ,
             Tu
             es
             Leo
             ,
             &
             in
             hoc
             Leone
             sita
             est
             spes
             omnis
             praemij
             .
             The
             2
             
               Exposition
               ,
               by
            
             Rocke
             
               to
               signifie
               the
            
             Confession
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             or
             Christ
             confessed
             ,
             
               hee
               opposeth
               against
               Baronius
               ,
               who
               imputeth
            
             impudent
             madnesse
             
               to
               Protestants
               for
               so
               expounding
               it
               .
            
             Sic
             (
             
               saith
               Casaub.
            
             )
             ex
             Catholicorum
             albo
             expungendi
             sunt
             Ambros.
             Chrysost.
             Aug.
             Basil.
             Seleusiens
             .
             Theodorit
             .
             Theophyl
             .
             Lyranus
             ,
             &
             Glossae
             ordinariae
             Author
             Suidas
             .
             The
             3.
             
             Exposition
             .
             Per
             Petram
             intelligunt
             Petrum
             .
             —
             Alij
             per
             plusquam
             puerilem
             errorem
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             à
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quod
             est
             caput
             ;
             vt
             Optatus
             &
             Innocent
             .
             3.
             
             Papa
             .
             lib.
             1.
             myster
             .
             c.
             8.
             
             Contra
             ipsum
             Euangelistam
             Iohannem
             ,
             [
             Cephas
             ,
             cuius
             est
             interpretatio
             Petrus
             ,
             Ioh.
             1.43
             .
             ]
             Alij
             ita
             tamen
             ,
             vt
             per
             Petram
             intelligerent
             aliquam
             Petrae
             proprietatem
             ,
             quatenus
             symbolum
             est
             fortitudinis
             &
             soliditatis
             in
             fide
             ,
             Ambros.
             Cyprian
             .
             Sed
             nullus
             omnium
             propter
             Dominium
             .
             Sic
             Baronius
             ;
             Latinè
             dicendum
             ,
             Tu
             es
             Petra
             ,
             &
             super
             hanc
             Petram
             .
             Mirâ
             licentiâ
             factum
             Tridenti
             authenticum
             corrigit
             .
             
               Haec
               Casaubonus
               loc
               .
               supra
               citas
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Videat
               Lecto●
               Apologiae
               nostrae
               partem
               secundam
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Sed
             scimus
             quod
             Petrus
             nihil
             plus
             potestatis
             accepit
             ,
             alijs
             Apostolis
             ,
             &c.
             Nam
             .
             &c.
             
               Cusan
               .
               Card.
               Concord
               .
               Cathol
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Petrus
             in
             Pastoratu
             suo
             ,
             in
             quo
             erat
             Coryphaeus
             &
             Iudex
             aliorum
             ,
             ità
             se
             gessit
             ,
             vt
             videretur
             quodammodò
             Pastoratum
             negligere
             ;
             &
             cum
             caeteris
             Apostolis
             tanquam
             frat●em
             &
             aequalem
             se
             gerere
             elegit
             ,
             non
             autem
             vt
             maiorem
             ,
             &
             ipsorum
             caput
             &
             Rectorem
             .
             —
             Nam
             si
             Petrus
             vt
             Rom.
             Pontifex
             ,
             &
             ipse
             Vicarius
             Christi
             scripsisset
             ,
             videretur
             in
             suis
             scriptis
             ius
             Ecclesiasticum
             ,
             seu
             ,
             quod
             idem
             est
             ,
             Pontificium
             dictâsse
             potius
             quàm
             Diuinum
             .
             
               Salmeron
               Ies.
               in
            
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             
             Disp.
             1.
             
             Tom.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Franciscus
               Duaren
               .
               de
               Ecclesiae
               Minist
               .
               &
               Benefic
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             9.13
             .
          
           
             d
             Ità
             docet
             Apostolus
             humilitatē
             tenere
             in
             mente
             ,
             vt
             tamen
             ordinis
             nostri
             dignitatem
             seruemus
             in
             honore
             .
             
               Greg.
               l.
            
             4.
             
             Epist.
             36.
             initio
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Durand
               .
               Rational
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               his
               Answere
               to
               the
               Centurion
               .
            
             Acts
             10.
             
             
               Commended
               by
               Polydore
               Virg.
               Jnuent
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             13.
             
               impress
               .
               Lugdū
            
             .
             1558.
             
             
               Yet
               by
               the
               Pope
               exacted
               as
               proper
               to
               himselfe
               .
            
             Solius
             Papae
             pedes
             Principes
             omnes
             exosculātur
             .
             
               Lorin
               .
               Ies.
               in
               Act.
            
             10.
             
             
               &
               Suar.
               de
               trip
               .
               virt
               .
               disp
               .
            
             10.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             These
             Appeales
             and
             Reseruations
             
               are
               recorded
               as
               proper
               to
               the
               Pope
               by
               Azorius
               Ies.
               Inst.
               Moral
               .
               part
               .
            
             2.
             lib
             4.
             cap
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Chap.
            
             3.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Duo
             priuilegia
             ,
             &c.
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             §.
             Est
             igitur
             .
             —
             Primū
             fortasse
             non
             manauit
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Alterū
             .
             si●e
             dubio
             .
             Ibi●
             .
          
           
             h
             Quià
             Dominus
             vnā
             tantùm
             personā
             de
             signa
             ,
             vit
             .
             —
             &c
             ,
             
               Bellar
               ibid.
            
             §.
             Quae
             Expositio
             .
          
           
             i
             Priuilegiú
             personale
             singulare
             ,
             quod
             individuae
             personae
             indiuiduò
             tantùm
             conceditur
             ,
             expresso
             ejus
             nomine
             —
             &
             hoc
             in
             iure
             absolutè
             vocatur
             personale
             .
             —
             tale
             non
             transgreditur
             personā
             .
             
               Salas
               de
               legg
               .
               qu.
            
             9●
             .
             Tract
             .
             14.
             
             §.
             2.
             disp
             .
             17.
             
             Cum
             persona
             extinguitur
             .
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             k
             Conueniunt
             omnes
             Catholici
             —
             in
             haec
             ,
             quòd
             Pontifex
             ,
             vt
             priuatus
             Doctor
             ,
             possit
             errare
             etiam
             in
             quaestionibus
             juris
             vniuersalibus
             tam
             fidei
             quàm
             morū
             ,
             idque
             ex
             ignorantia
             ,
             vt
             alijs
             Doctoribus
             interdum
             accidit
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Pont.
               c.
            
             2.
             
             §.
             His
             notatis
             .
          
           
             l
             Papam
             quemlibet
             —
             vt
             priuatam
             personam
             ,
             errare
             posse
             ,
             &
             à
             fide
             deficere
             ;
             etsi
             noui
             Scriptores
             aliud
             defendere
             tentauerint
             ,
             praeter
             communem
             sensum
             Doctorum
             ,
             &c.
             
               Salmeron
               Ies.
               Com.
               in
               Gal.
            
             2.
             disp
             .
             24.
             
             §.
             Excusabilius
             .
             pag.
             107.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Rhemists
               vpon
               the
               place
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Petrus
             Beatus
             dicitur
             ex
             certitudine
             beatitudinis
             futurae
             ,
             per
             reuelationem
             ,
             de
             qua
             dubitare
             non
             poterat
             .
             Et
             hoc
             fuit
             magnum
             donum
             .
             
               Abulens
               .
               Episc.
               in
               Matth.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Per
             Portas
             Inferorum
             ,
             intelligitur
             absque
             omni
             restrictione
             omnis
             Diaboli
             potentia
             ,
             siue
             per
             haereses
             ,
             vel
             per
             alia
             vitia
             ,
             vel
             per
             persecutiones
             .
             
               Maldon
               .
               Ies.
               in
               Matth.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             Pontificibus
             nemo
             hodiè
             sanctitatem
             requi●it
             :
             Optimi
             putantur
             ,
             si
             vel
             leuitèr
             boni
             sunt
             ,
             vel
             minùs
             mali
             quàm
             caeteri
             mortales
             esse
             soleant
             .
             
               Massonius
               de
               vitis
               Pont.
               in
               Iulio
            
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Intrusos
             fuisse
             in
             Cathedram
             Petri
             homines
             monstrosos
             ,
             vitâ
             turpissimos
             ,
             moribus
             perditissimos
             .
             
               Baron
               .
               Anno
               Domini
            
             897.
             nu
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Per
             annos
             ferè
             150.
             
             Pontifices
             circiter
             50.
             à
             virtute
             Maiorum
             deficientes
             ,
             Apotacticos
             ,
             Apostaticosvè
             potius
             quàm
             Apostolicos
             fuisse
             .
             
               Genebrar
               .
               Chron.
               Anno
               Christi
            
             901.
             pag.
             553.
             
          
           
             r
             Iohannes
             23.
             tam
             dissolutae
             vitae
             ,
             vt
             vulgus
             hominum
             existimaret
             eum
             negare
             vitam
             aeternam
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Pont.
               c.
            
             14.
             
             §.
             Itaque
             iste
             .
          
           
             s
             —
             Quia
             fieri
             potest
             vt
             Papa
             idola
             colat
             ,
             &
             Diabolicis
             artibus
             operam
             nauet
             .
             
               Coster
               .
               Ies.
               Enchirid.
               de
               Summo
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             §.
             Fatemur
             .
          
           
             a
             Hieron
             .
             Praef.
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Gal.
             —
             Pseudapostoli
             asserebant
             Petrum
             &
             Iacobum
             &
             totas
             Iudaeae
             Ecclesias
             Euangelium
             Christi
             cum
             lege
             veteri
             miscuisse
             .
             Deinde
             Pauli
             authoritatem
             prae
             illis
             i●m
             nominatis
             Apostolis
             huiusmodi
             sermonibus
             eleuare
             studebant
             ;
             Non
             Paulus
             hic
             ferendus
             ,
             nam
             hic
             Apostolorum
             discipulus
             ,
             illi
             Iesu
             Christi
             ,
             &c.
             
               Ederus
               partit
               .
               Theol.
               p.
            
             451.
             
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Gal.
            
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             d
             Gal.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Jb.
               verse
            
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Gal.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             g
             Aliud
             est
             confe●re
             ,
             aliud
             discere
             .
             Inter
             conferentes
             aequalitas
             est
             ,
             discens
             à
             docente
             minor
             ,
             ait
             Hieron
             .
             
               Teste
               Salmeron
               Ies.
               in
               hunc
               locū
               .
            
             Tanquàm
             cum
             Amicis
             &
             paribus
             .
             
               Aquinas
               in
               hunc
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Gal.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             i
             Nihil
             doctrinae
             ,
             aut
             potestatis
             .
             Aquinas
             .
          
           
             k
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.5
             .
          
           
             l
             Gal.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             m
             Gal.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Rhemists
               vpon
               this
               place
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Go
             and
             teach
             all
             Nations
             .
             Mat.
             2●
             .
             19
             .
          
           
             p
             Cui
             omnis
             praedicatio
             ,
             cui
             res
             orbis
             ,
             mysteria
             cuncta
             ,
             vniuersaue
             dispensatio
             à
             Deo
             creditur
             ,
             
               Chrysost.
               Hom.
            
             18.
             
               in
               epist.
               ad
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             q
             Olim
             duo
             erant
             Imperatores
             ,
             vnus
             in
             Oriente
             ,
             alter
             in
             Occidente
             summa
             potestate
             potiti
             :
             hâc
             ratione
             neuter
             ius
             habet
             in
             alterum
             ,
             ità
             vt
             vterque
             in
             solidum
             〈◊〉
             esset
             :
             sic
             quoque
             vtriusque
             potestas
             minuitur
             ex
             parte
             ,
             nec
             vnus
             alteri
             praeest
             .
             
               Azor.
               Jes.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
             §.
             Tribus
             modis
             .
          
           
             r
             Paulus
             tempore
             ,
             non
             dignitate
             minor
             .
             
               Ambros.
               in
            
             2.
             
             
               Cor.
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             s
             Quis
             cui
             praeponatur
             incertum
             est
             admitti
             .
             
               Sanctus
               Maximus
               Sermone
               vlt.
               de
               sanctis
               Petro
               &
               Paulo
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             sc.
             Petro
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &c.
               Chrysost.
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Galat.
            
             1.18
             .
          
           
             u
             [
             Tituli
             Apostolorum
             aequales
             ,
             ]
             Principes
             Ecclesiae
             .
             
               Hiero.
               in
               Psal.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             x
             Columnae
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             
               Basil.
               in
               Epist.
            
             
          
           
             y
             Duo
             Christianorum
             Principes
             .
             
               Eucherius
               Lugdun
               .
               vt
               citatur
               à
               Casaub.
               Exercit.
            
             16.
             
               in
               Baron
            
             .
             §.
             145.
             
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               Hom.
            
             18.
             
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Romanos
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Paulus
             obtinuit
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             principatū
             .
             
               Greg.
               in
            
             1.
             
             
               Reg.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             ●
             .
             Et
             effectus
             est
             Caput
             nationum
             .
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             b
             Gal.
             2.2
             
          
           
             c
             
               Jb.
               ver
            
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.5
             .
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             e
             
               Chrysost.
               Ambros
               .
               Oecumen
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Praemittitur
             Iacobus
             ,
             quia
             erat
             Episc.
             Hierosolymitanus
             .
             
               Aquinas
               ,
               Rhemists
               ,
               Salmeron
               Ies.
               in
               hunc
               locum
               Lorinus
               Ies.
               in
               Act.
            
             1.
             pag.
             38.
             
               vbi
               adiungit
               Anselmum
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Ib.
               ver
            
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Bellar.
               Vide
               Refutat
               .
               in
               nostra
               Causa
               Regia
               ,
               cap.
            
             4.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               this
               Chap.
               Sect.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             Gal.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             m
             Bellar.
             &
             alij
             .
             
               Videat
               Lector
               Cōfutat
               .
               in
               nostra
               Causa
               Regia
               ,
               per
               totum
               .
            
          
           
             n
             Act.
             15.13
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             8.14
             .
          
           
             *
             Io.
             13.23
             .
          
           
             o
             Act.
             9.4
             .
          
           
             p
             Gal.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             q
             Non
             est
             qui
             audeat
             dicere
             ,
             cur
             sic
             facis
             ?
             Part.
             1.
             
             Dist.
             40.
             
             Si
             Papa
             .
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             Act.
             27.24
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Ib.
               ver
            
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             u
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Chap.
            
             4.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Dionysius
             Episcopus
             Corinthiorum
             scribens
             ad
             Romanos
             :
             Petrus
             &
             Paulus
             ambo
             ,
             cùm
             &
             nostram
             Corinthi
             ,
             &
             vestrā
             Romae
             Ecclesiam
             fundâssent
             ,
             &c.
             
             Apud
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
             
               Teste
               Bozio
               de
               signis
               Eccles
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             1.
             pag.
             241.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Bozius
               ib.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               cap.
               vls
               pa.
            
             225.
             
             
               &
               Rhemists
               Annot.
               in
               hunc
               locum
               .
               &
               Baron
               .
               An.
            
             58.
             num
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             c
             Hyperbole
             .
             
               Tolet.
               &
               Eman.
               Sà
               Ies.
               in
               eum
               locum
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Fides
             vestra
             :
             ]
             Non
             quam
             vos
             creditis
             annunciatur
             ,
             sed
             vos
             credidisse
             in
             toto
             mundo
             vulgatur
             .
             
               Tolet
               in
               bunc
               locum
               .
               Annot.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Neque
             enim
             fieri
             poterat
             ,
             vt
             quae
             Romae
             eueniebant
             ,
             ea
             illos
             ,
             qui
             in
             toto
             erant
             terrarum
             orbe
             ,
             laterent
             .
             In
             illa
             enim
             vrbe
             Romanorū
             Imperatores
             Regiam
             suam
             habebant
             .
             &c.
             Theodoret
             .
             
               Teste
               Pererio
               Ies.
               in
               Rom.
            
             1.
             
             Disput.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Epistolarū
             Paulinarum
             ,
             vt
             ab
             ipso
             Paulo
             priùs
             scriptae
             sunt
             ,
             Theodoreto
             teste
             ,
             primò
             1.
             ad
             Thessal
             .
             secundò
             ,
             2.
             ad
             eosdem
             ;
             tertò
             1.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             quartò
             ,
             2.
             ad
             eosdem
             :
             quintò
             3.
             ad
             Timoth.
             Sextò
             Epistola
             ad
             Titū
             ,
             Septimò
             ad
             Romanos
             ,
             &c.
             
               Ederus
               partit
               .
               Theol.
               lib.
            
             4.
             p.
             426.
             
             
               &
               Salmeron
               Jes.
               To.
            
             13.
             
             Tract
             .
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
               in
               Epist.
               Pauli
               in
               gen
               .
               Disp.
            
             4.
             
             
               Ex
               Theodoret.
               part
            
             ,
             2.
             
               in
               princip
            
             .
             1.
             
             Thess.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Onuphrius
               exactly
               collecteth
               and
               accompteth
            
             .
             1.
             
             Erat
             1.
             ad
             Thess
             2.2
             .
             ad
             Thess.
             3.
             ad
             Gal.
             4.
             
             Prior
             ad
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Prior
             ad
             Tim
             6.
             
             Posterior
             ad
             Cor
             7.
             ad
             Ephes
             8.
             
             Posterior
             ad
             Tim.
             9.
             ad
             Philip.
             10.
             ad
             ●oloss
             .
             11.
             ad
             Philem.
             12.
             ad
             Hebraeos
             .
             13.
             ad
             Titum
             ;
             14.
             ad
             Romanos
             .
             
               Onuphrius
               de
               Primati●
               Petri
               part
            
             3.
             
             Dissuasio
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Non
             quod
             Romani
             credebant
             annunciatum
             dicit
             in
             vniuerso
             mundo
             ,
             sed
             ipsos
             fidem
             recepisse
             &
             credidisse
             ,
             sicut
             illud
             ad
             Thessalonicenses
             Cap.
             1.
             
             A
             vobis
             ,
             &c.
             
               Tolet.
               in
               Rom.
            
             1.
             pag.
             30.
             
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Rhemists
               in
               their
               Argument
               of
               the
               Epistles
               in
               Generall
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Possit
             commodè
             dici
             ,
             Paulū
             Romanos
             Ecclesiam
             non
             vocasse
             ,
             quòd
             in
             ea
             inter
             Iudaeos
             &
             Gentiles
             essent
             contētiones
             &
             factiones
             .
             Nam
             Gentes
             Iudaeis
             probro
             dabant
             turpem
             crucis
             necem
             Messiae
             illatam
             :
             contra
             Iudaei
             Gētibus
             obijciebant
             sordes
             Idololatriae
             .
             —
             Er
             eo
             t●mpore
             Petrus
             ex
             vrbe
             expulsus
             Ecclesiae
             Rom.
             Pastor
             ,
             ità
             vt
             Roma
             eo
             tēpore
             vix
             Ecclesiae
             formam
             haberet
             .
             (
             
               Tū
               allatâ
               aliâ
               solutione
               ,
               ad
               hanc
               redit
               ,
               decens
               ,
               )
            
             —
             Sed
             prima
             solutio
             solidior
             est
             meo
             iudicio
             .
             
               Salmeron
               Ies.
               Tom.
            
             13.
             
               in
               Rom.
            
             1.
             
             Disp.
             7.
             p.
             2●9
             .
          
           
             *
             Schismata
             viginti
             
               Stapleton
               de
               doct
               .
               Princip
               .
               lib.
            
             13.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Vnum
             Schisma
             erat
             quinquaginta
             Sex
             annorum
             .
             
               Onuphrius
               in
               vitâ
               Benedicti
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Perpende
             Euāgelij
             indifferentiam
             ,
             quamuis
             enim
             Romani
             inter
             coeteras
             gentes
             eminerent
             ,
             &
             primatū
             tenerent
             ,
             tamen
             in
             praedicatione
             Euangelij
             &
             salutis
             negotio
             pares
             eos
             facit
             :
             [
             In
             vobis
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             sicut
             in
             coeteris
             .
             ]
             Non
             enim
             apud
             Deum
             est
             distinctio
             Iudaei
             ,
             Graeci
             ,
             Romani
             ,
             aut
             vllorū
             hominum
             conditionum
             ,
             omnes
             peccatores
             inuenit
             ,
             pro
             omniūsalute
             mortuus
             est
             .
             
               T●let
               .
               Jes.
               in
               eum
               locum
               Pauli
               ad
               Rom.
            
             11.
             
             Annot.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Quibus
             sc.
             praedicasset
             .
             
               Aquinas
               in
               ●um
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               See
               aboue
               Chap.
            
             4.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Epiphanius
             Haeres
             17.
             
             Vocat
             Petrum
             &
             Paulum
             Episcopos
             Romanos
             .
             
               Lorinus
               Ies.
               in
               Act.
               Apost
               .
               vlt.
               ver
               vlt.
               That
               which
               he
               addeth
               ,
               is
               confuted
               in
               the
               next
               Testimonie
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Challenge
               following
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Bulla
               Pauli
            
             3.
             
             
               &
               Pij
            
             4.
             
               in
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
            
             Petri
             &
             Pauli
             Authoritate
             ,
             quâ
             fungimur
             ,
             Ordinamus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Objicitur
             in
             antiquis
             sigillis
             ,
             quibus
             diplomata
             summi
             Pontificis
             obsignabantur
             ,
             inueniri
             imagines
             Petri
             &
             Pauli
             ,
             sed
             huius
             a
             Dextris
             ,
             illius
             a
             sinistris
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Potest
             responderi
             hoc
             non
             fuisse
             perpetuum
             ,
             nam
             in
             non
             paucioribus
             Paulus
             cernitur
             ad
             sinistram
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             27.
             
             Adding
             ;
             Et
             olim
             obseruabatur
             vt
             senior
             ,
             &
             honoratiora●
             laeuam
             esset
             .
             
               But
               where
               ,
               except
               onely
               among
               the
               Persians
               ?
               as
               the
               next
               Testimonie
               proueth
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Denique
             ,
             collocari
             ad
             dextram
             est
             Argumentum
             maioris
             honoris
             ,
             quanquam
             apud
             Persas
             contrarius
             mos
             est
             .
             
               Pererius
               in
               Gen.
               cap.
            
             48.
             disp
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Babylon
             Apocalyptica
             est
             Roma
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Pont.
               ca.
            
             13.
             
               &
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Ribera
               ,
               &
               Viega
               Ies.
               in
               Apoc.
            
             14.
             
             Et
             est
             consensus
             omnium
             .
             —
             
               Probat
               Ribera
            
             ex
             Victorino
             Martyre
             ,
             &
             Hieron
             .
             
               locis
               plurimis
            
             ,
             Tertulliano
             ,
             Ambrosio
             (
             
               postquam
               negâsset
               )
               ex
               Doctoribus
               Pontificijs
               ,
               ex
               septem
               montibus
               ,
               quos
               nominat
               ,
               ex
               Apoc.
               quia
               dicitur
            
             Ciuitas
             illa
             magna
             ,
             quae
             habet
             regnum
             super
             Reges
             terrae
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Quo
               supra
               in
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             
               K.
               Iames
               Premouit
               .
               pa.
            
             309.310
             
          
           
             m
             
               Rhemists
               Annot
               .
               in
               Apoc.
            
             17.5
             .
          
           
             n
             Quod
             aliquandò
             a
             fide
             defectura
             Roma
             sedes
             Antichristi
             ,
             Probatur
             ex
             Apoc.
             14.
             
             Cecidit
             Babylon
             ,
             &c.
             Roma
             in
             sine
             seculi
             futura
             .
             —
             Diuinare
             me
             dicet
             quispiam
             ,
             sed
             hunc
             ego
             orabo
             ,
             vt
             praeiudicium
             deponat
             ,
             rem
             toram
             apud
             se
             maturo
             iudicio
             examinet
             ,
             ne
             plus
             mihi
             credat
             ,
             quàm
             Ratio
             &
             veritas
             persuaserint
             .
             —
             Conflagraturam
             esse
             ,
             non
             tantùm
             propter
             praeterita
             scelera
             ,
             sed
             &
             propter
             illa
             quae
             in
             extremis
             temp
             .
             commissura
             est
             ,
             ex
             huius
             Apoc.
             verbis
             adeo
             perspicùe
             cognoscimus
             ,
             vt
             ne
             Stultissimus
             quidem
             negare
             possit
             .
             —
             Nam
             cap.
             18
             vbi
             de
             eius
             incendio
             est
             sermo
             ,
             hoc
             scriptum
             est
             ,
             Flebunt
             qui
             cum
             ea
             fornicati
             sunt
             ,
             cum
             viderint
             fumum
             incendij
             eius
             .
             —
             Vae
             ,
             vae
             ,
             ciuitas
             magna
             Babylon
             ,
             venit
             vnâ
             hora
             iudicium
             tuum
             .
             —
             Vtrum
             illi
             lugebunt
             ,
             qui
             ante
             mille
             &
             multò
             plures
             annos
             mortiui
             sunt
             ?
             an
             qui
             nunc
             viuent
             &
             videbunt
             fumum
             incendij
             eius
             ?
             —
             vnde
             de
             persecutione
             illius
             temporis
             loquens
             ,
             Cap.
             18.
             
             Exite
             ex
             illa
             ,
             ne
             Participes
             sitis
             delictorum
             .
             Quoniam
             igitur
             dubium
             non
             est
             ,
             Babylonem
             omnis
             Idololatriae
             ,
             &
             omnium
             scelerum
             officinam
             esse
             ,
             si
             fidem
             fecimus
             Babylonem
             Romam
             dici
             ,
             dubitari
             non
             potest
             eam
             —
             à
             fide
             &
             ab
             obedientia
             Pontificis
             defecturam
             .
             —
             Post
             ,
             ex
             Sibyllarum
             
               vaticinijs
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Haec
               &
               alia
               multa
               in
               hanc
               sententiam
               Ribera
               Ies.
               quo
               supra
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               Sequitur
               hunc
               Blasius
               Viega
               ,
               &
               atque
               eisdem
               rati●nibus
               ,
               Comment
               .
               in
               Apoc.
            
             18.
             
             
               &
               Concludit
            
             ,
             —
             Ex
             hoc
             loco
             (
             inquit
             )
             manifestè
             colligitur
             Romam
             extremis
             mundi
             temporibus
             ,
             postquàm
             à
             fide
             defecerit
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Et
             vbi
             dicitur
             ,
             Exire
             ex
             illa
             populus
             meus
             ,
             &c.
             Cùm
             enim
             fidelibus
             praecipitur
             ,
             vt
             ex
             illa
             exeant
             ,
             ne
             simul
             eius
             calamitate
             inuoluantur
             profectò
             ostenditur
             sermonem
             esse
             non
             de
             illa
             Roma
             antiqua
             ,
             cùm
             nulli
             in
             ea
             fideles
             erant
             ,
             sed
             de
             illa
             quae
             conflagrabit
             extremo
             mundi
             tempore
             .
             
               Haec
               ille
               in
               Apoc.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             Commentarium
             Viegae
             
               tanquam
               in
               re
               nulla
            
             Orthodoxae
             fidei
             
               repugnantem
               ,
               Approbarunt
            
             Eman.
             Coecho
             ,
             Alphontus
             de
             Melto
             Archiepis
             .
             Eborens
             Christoferus
             Gouea
             Praepositus
             societatis
             Prouin●●alis
             ,
             Ferdinandus
             Academiae
             Eborens
             .
             Cancellarius
             .
             
               Riberam
               Ies.
               Approbarunt
            
             Gil.
             Gonzales
             ,
             Alphonsus
             Curiel
             ;
             etiam
             Posseuinus
             Ies.
             
               in
               Apparat.
            
             
          
           
             q
             Pontifex
             ,
             licet
             eiectus
             ,
             tamen
             semper
             Ecclesia●
             est
             habiturus
             ,
             at
             que
             hic
             vbicunque
             sit
             ,
             Episcopus
             Romae
             erit
             ,
             etiamsi
             illa
             penitùs
             excis●
             sit
             .
             
               Riberaquo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Ch.
            
             2.
             
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             r
             Secundo
             Claudij
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             à
             Petro
             instituiur
             ,
             &
             sedes
             ei
             erigitur
             .
             
               Baron
               .
               An.
            
             45.
             num
             .
             1.
             
             Ipsa
             prima
             Pontificia
             sedes
             Petri
             Cathedra
             lignea
             erat
             .
             —
             In
             more
             Maiorum
             erat
             ,
             Episcopis
             sedes
             in
             Ecclesia
             posuerunt
             egregiè
             ornatas
             ,
             —
             quibus
             illi
             ,
             cum
             sacras
             synaxes
             agerent
             ,
             insiderent
             .
             
               Jb.
               num
            
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             Jsa
             .
             1.21
             .
          
           
             t
             Gal.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Col.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Phil.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Iam
             à
             multis
             Annis
             imperium
             illud
             caruit
             Imperatore
             .
             
               Lyra
               in
            
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Quam
             ,
             obsecro
             ,
             Roma
             suo
             Regi
             ,
             suo
             Monarchae
             praebet
             obedientiam
             ?
             nescio
             quibus
             temporibus
             maior
             potuit
             defectio
             apparere
             .
             
               Faber
               Stapulens
               .
               in
            
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Temporale
             Romanae
             vrbis
             imperium
             iam
             cessauit
             .
             
               Domin
               .
               à
               Soto
               ,
               Teste
               Viega
               Jes.
               in
               Apoc.
            
             13.
             
             Sect.
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             Imperium
             Rom
             ,
             iamdiu
             euersum
             est
             .
             
               Salmeron
               Ies.
               in
            
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Chap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Cha.
            
             1.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             An
             Apostoli
             ,
             qui
             Petro
             super-vixerant
             ,
             fuerint
             verè
             subditi
             Episc.
             Romano
             (
             de
             qua
             re
             nihil
             apud
             Authores
             me
             legisse
             memini
             )
             —
             videtur
             tamen
             extitisse
             inferiores
             Iurisdictione
             ,
             atque
             adeò
             Iurisdictioni
             Pontificis
             Rom.
             subiectos
             —
             quià
             potestas
             Rom.
             Pontificis
             semper
             fuit
             ordinaria
             &
             perpetuò
             in
             Ecclesia
             mansura
             .
             
               Suarez
               Ies.
               lib.
               de
               trip
               .
               virt
               .
               theol
               .
               disp
               .
            
             10.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             num
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Cha.
            
             4.
             
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Chap.
            
             4.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
               lit
               .
               A.
               prope
               finem
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Baron
               .
               Ann.
            
             80.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               hereafter
               Chap.
            
             8.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Christus
             Iohannem
             in
             sinu
             habuit
             ,
             cui
             Petrus
             erat
             proximus
             .
             
               Baron
               Ann.
            
             34.
             num
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Aboue
               ,
               Ch.
            
             4.
             
             §.
             5
             
               Hereafter
               ,
               Cha.
            
             10.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               hereafter
               ,
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Iudaisme
             .
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
             Coloss.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Saducisme
             ,
             denying
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Worship
             of
             Angels
             .
             Coloss.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Apostasie
             .
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             
             &
             2
             Tim.
             4.3
             .
             
               &
               Iude.
            
             
          
           
             e
             Antichristianitie
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             1
             
             Ioh.
             2.24
             .
             Apoc.
             13.
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Dissentions
             and
             Schismes
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11
             
               and
               Concerning
            
             Orders
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             1.
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Gal.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             k
             Pontificem
             Romanum
             succedere
             Petto
             in
             Ecclesiae
             Monarchia
             ,
             ex
             iure
             Diuino
             ,
             &
             ratione
             successionis
             probatur
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             Probatur
             ex
             nominibus
             ,
             quae
             Rom.
             Pontifici
             tribui
             solent
             .
             —
             Sextum
             est
             Vicarius
             Christi
             .
             
               Ib.
               Cap.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             Ephes.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             o
             Vnio
             cum
             Pontifice
             Rom
             vt
             cum
             Capite
             ,
             est
             nota
             Ecclesiae
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
               de
               Notis
               Eccles.
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             4.
             
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Simon
             ,
             louest
             thou
             me
             ,
             feed
             my
             flocke
             .
             Joh.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               hereafter
               ,
               Chap.
            
             13.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Rhemists
               Annot.
               on
               this
               place
            
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             t
             Bulla
             Coenae
             .
          
           
             u
             Haereticorum
             Inquisitores
             ,
             quorum
             Iurisdictio
             cùm
             tota
             in
             Theologicis
             traditionibus
             ,
             &
             sacris
             paginis
             fundata
             esse
             debeat
             ,
             ipsi
             tamen
             han●
             omnem
             ex
             iure
             Canonico
             &
             Pontificum
             Decretis
             crudelissimè
             exercent
             :
             Ipsam
             sacram
             Scripturam
             veluti
             mortuam
             literam
             à
             tergo
             relinquentes
             ,
             qui
             eam
             vt
             Haereticis
             (
             vt
             aiunt
             )
             scutum
             &
             propugnaculum
             rejiciunt
             .
             —
             sed
             vnam
             Rom.
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             quae
             (
             vt
             dicunt
             )
             errate
             non
             potest
             ,
             praefigunt
             sibi
             fidei
             scopum
             ,
             cui
             Papa
             caput
             est
             .
             Non
             aliud
             expostulantes
             ,
             quam
             si
             in
             Rom.
             Ecclesiam
             credant
             .
             —
             Quodsi
             Inquisitus
             conetur
             opinionem
             suam
             Scripturae
             testimonijs
             ,
             alijsque
             rationibus
             tueri
             ,
             —
             iratis
             ●uccis
             dicunt
             ,
             non
             esse
             illi
             negotium
             cum
             Scholaribus
             ,
             sed
             cum
             Iudicibus
             ad
             tribunal
             :
             —
             ideo
             simpliciter
             esse
             respondendum
             ,
             si
             velit
             stare
             Decreto
             Rom.
             Ecclesiae
             :
             —
             sin
             minùs
             fasciculos
             &
             ignes
             ostendunt
             ,
             dicentes
             ,
             cum
             Haereticis
             non
             Argumentis
             &
             Scripturis
             ,
             sed
             facsiculis
             &
             ignibus
             decertandum
             .
             
               Agrippa
               de
               vanit
               .
               scient
               .
               cap.
            
             96.
             
          
           
             x
             Paulus
             Tertius
             Pont.
             Anno
             1559.
             senio
             effoetus
             —
             Cardinales
             in
             cubiculum
             accersi
             iussit
             ,
             —
             deinde
             ipsos
             hortatus
             est
             ,
             vt
             in
             optimo
             Successore
             deligendo
             vota
             coniungerent
             .
             Postremò
             vt
             illud
             sanctissimum
             (
             sic
             illud
             vocabat
             )
             Inquisitionis
             officium
             ,
             quo
             vno
             S.
             S.
             authoritatem
             niti
             affirmabat
             ,
             commendatum
             haberent
             .
             
               Thuanus
               Hist.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             lib.
             16.
             
             An.
             1559.
             
          
           
             y
             Relapsus
             est
             ,
             qui
             postquam
             in
             iudicium
             vocatus
             ,
             &
             ob
             haeresin
             accusatus
             &
             conuictus
             ,
             eam
             abiurauit
             ,
             &
             rursus
             in
             eādem
             haeresim
             incurrit
             .
             
               Azor.
               Jes.
               Inst.
               Moral
               .
               part
               .
            
             1.
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             14.
             
             Qui
             si
             ,
             post
             Abiurationem
             haeresis
             ,
             deinde
             Haereticos
             alloquitur
             ,
             reverétur
             ,
             inuisir
             ,
             se
             illis
             adiungit
             ,
             eos
             muneribus
             afficit
             ,
             laudat
             ,
             praedicat
             ,
             commendat
             ,
             vt
             testa●ur
             Simanc
             .
             
               Azor.
               ibid.
            
             —
             Quod
             si
             rursùs
             Haereticis
             adhaeret
             ,
             eos
             comitatur
             ,
             honore
             prosequitur
             ,
             Relapsus
             censeatur
             .
             Sic
             Archidiac
             .
             Andraeas
             ,
             &
             alij
             ;
             
               Azor.
               ib.
            
             Relapsis
             ,
             quamuis
             actâ
             poenitentiâ
             ,
             spes
             omnis
             veniae
             denegatur
             ,
             —
             &
             deinde
             eos
             Iudici
             seculari
             tradit
             Ecclesia
             ,
             vt
             in
             eos
             secundum
             leges
             animaduertat
             .
             —
             Qui
             si
             pertinaces
             sunt
             ,
             v●ui
             igne
             comburuntur
             ,
             si
             verò
             pertinaces
             non
             sunt
             ,
             prius
             strangulari
             solent
             ,
             &
             posteà
             comburi
             .
             Quare
             ante
             Relapsum
             ,
             vtitur
             Ecclesia
             misericordiâ
             ,
             cum
             redeuntibus
             ab
             Haeresi
             ,
             vitam
             eis
             concedendo
             ,
             poenâ
             mortis
             in
             poenam
             carceris
             perpetui
             commutatâ
             ,
             publicatis
             tamen
             bonis
             .
             —
             Post
             relapsum
             tamen
             vtitur
             Ecclesia
             seuero
             Iure
             ,
             etiam
             spe
             veniae
             denegatâ
             ,
             etiamsi
             eos
             sui
             peccati
             poeniteat
             .
             —
             Ob.
             Sol.
             Respondet
             Glossa
             ,
             Ecclesiam
             gremium
             suum
             redeuntibus
             non
             claudere
             ,
             quià
             quamuis
             illis
             bona
             &
             vitam
             eripiat
             ,
             non
             tamen
             denegat
             Sacramenta
             poenitentiae
             &
             Eucharistiae
             .
             —
             Ob.
             Communem
             naturam
             subleuandam
             esse
             ,
             nec
             peccatores
             deserendos
             vnquàm
             .
             Sol.
             Subleuatur
             natura
             subsidijs
             ad
             animae
             salutem
             necessarijs
             :
             vel
             dicendum
             est
             .
             legem
             suprà
             citatam
             tunc
             temporis
             editam
             fuisse
             ,
             quandò
             omnes
             in
             vniuersum
             Haereticos
             ad
             saniorem
             mentem
             reversos
             recipiebat
             Ecclesia
             .
             [
             
               Paulo
               post
               quaeritur
            
             ,
             ]
             vtrùm
             latâ
             semel
             sententiâ
             ,
             recipi
             in
             gremium
             possint
             ,
             si
             ad
             saniorem
             mentem
             redierint
             ?
             &
             resoluitur
             per
             et●am
             ,
             &
             non
             .
             
               Azor.
               Ies.
               quo
               supra
               .
               Etiam
               Suarez
               Ies.
            
             Relapsi
             ,
             etiamsi
             verè
             poenitentes
             ,
             poenâ
             mortis
             afficiendi
             ,
             absque
             vllâ
             remissione
             ,
             
               Ex
               Iure
               Cononico
               expresse
               probat
            
             .
             —
             Ratio
             est
             quia
             censentur
             incorrigibiles
             ,
             &
             moralitèr
             loquendo
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Lib.
               de
               Trip.
               virt
               .
               theol
               .
               disp
               .
            
             23.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             nu
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               in
               the
               same
               place
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Quod
             Graecè
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             dicitur
             ,
             Latinè
             totum
             vel
             vniuersum
             interpretatur
             :
             per
             totum
             ergò
             ,
             siuè
             ,
             secundum
             totum
             est
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             vnde
             Catholicum
             nuncupatur
             .
             
               Aug.
               Tom.
            
             7.
             l.
             3.
             
               con
               Gaudent
               .
               post
               princip
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             non
             est
             vnum
             sed
             totum
             ,
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             secundum
             Totum
             ,
             [
             
               vnde
               Catholica
               nomen
               accepit
               .
               ]
               Idem
               Tom.
            
             7.
             
               con
               .
               Epist.
               Petil.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Coepit
             ista
             praedicario
             ab
             Hierusalem
             ,
             inde
             se
             ab
             illustrissimo
             exordio
             diffudit
             ,
             diffundens
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             quam
             tenemus
             ,
             primò
             per
             vicinia
             ,
             deinde
             per
             longinqua
             etiam
             in
             Asricam
             venit
             .
             In
             hanc
             oculos
             aperuimus
             ,
             hanc
             in
             diuinis
             eloquijs
             &
             testimonijs
             ,
             sicut
             ipsum
             Dominum
             &
             Redemptorem
             comperimns
             .
             Ab
             illo
             Deo
             Patre
             ,
             ab
             hac
             Ecclesia
             matre
             nullius
             me
             hominis
             crimina
             ,
             nullius
             calumniae
             separabunt
             ,
             
               Collat.
               Carthag
            
             .
             3.
             num
             .
             230.
             
             
               It
               is
               ioyned
               with
               Optatus
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Chap.
            
             3.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Quòd
             sen●it
             Romae
             Diaconos
             Presbyteris
             anteferri
             .
             Quid
             mihi
             profers
             ,
             ait
             ,
             vrbis
             consuetudinem
             ?
             quid
             paucitate●
             ,
             de
             qua
             ortum
             est
             supercilium
             ?
             
               Et
               paulo
               ante
            
             ,
             —
             si
             authoritas
             quaeratur
             ,
             orbis
             major
             est
             quam
             vrbis
             .
             
               Hier.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
               ad
               Euagr
               ,
               p.
            
             329.
             
          
           
             d
             Quid
             ais
             ,
             Hieronyme
             ?
             an
             magnus
             est
             Papa
             quià
             Romanae
             praeest
             Ecclesiae
             ?
             major
             autem
             vniuersalis
             ,
             quae
             non
             vrbē
             duntaxat
             ,
             sed
             totū
             complectitur
             orbem
             .
             
               Aenaeas
               Syluius
               de
               gestis
               ,
               Conc.
               Basil.
               fol.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Vnum
             ex
             nominibus
             ,
             ex
             quibus
             colligitur
             Primatus
             Rom.
             Pontificis
             ,
             est
             Vniuersalis
             Episcopus
             quod
             Rom.
             Pontifici
             tribui
             solet
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Pōt
               .
               c.
            
             31.
             initio
             .
          
           
             f
             B.
             Gregorius
             vitae
             meritis
             honorandus
             ,
             &
             in
             moralibus
             assertionibus
             cunctis
             praeferendus
             ,
             in
             Sacrarum
             Scripturarum
             intelligētia
             pollens
             .
             
               Canus
               Jes.
               ante
               Catechis
               .
               Conc.
               Trid.
               de
               Encom
               .
               Patrum
               .
            
          
           
             g
             Vocabulum
             nouum
             .
             
               Greg.
               l.
            
             4.
             
             Epist.
             32.
             
             Nullis
             Praedecessornm
             ,
             &c.
             Epist.
             36.
             
          
           
             h
             Leo
             Papa
             vniuersalis
             inscribitur
             in
             Conc.
             Chalced.
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Pont.
               c.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             i
             Vniuersali
             Archiepiscopo
             magnae
             Romae
             .
             
               Conc.
               Chalced.
               Act.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Episcopus
             vniuersalis
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             &c.
             
               Binius
               Annot.
               in
               Conc.
               Chalced.
               Act.
            
             3.
             
               ex
               Baronio
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               This
               Causanus
               confesseth
               of
               the
               Epistle
               of
            
             Anacletus
             ;
             
               and
               Baronius
               of
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Pope
               Boniface
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               heereafter
               Chap.
            
             9.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Hi
             duo
             contendebant
             ,
             nullum
             Ecclesiarum
             Antistitem
             ,
             imò
             nec
             Romanum
             ,
             sibi
             hoc
             nomen
             assumpsisse
             
               Azor.
               Ies.
               Inst.
               Moral
               .
               part
               .
            
             2.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Absit
             ,
             &c.
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             32.
             
          
           
             o
             Nomen
             vanitatis
             .
             Epist.
             32.
             
          
           
             p
             Vocabulum
             prophanum
             .
             
               Ibid.
               &
               Ep.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             r
             Scelestum
             &
             nefandum
             .
             Ep.
             38.
             
             &
             39.
             
          
           
             s
             Nomē
             blasphemiae
             .
             Ep.
             32.
             
          
           
             t
             Multi
             ,
             &c.
             
               Azor.
               Ies.
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             u
             Si
             sic
             ,
             tunc
             nec
             Pelagius
             secūdus
             ,
             nec
             Gregorius
             ,
             nec
             post
             eum
             Leo
             nonus
             tàm
             acriter
             huic
             rei
             restitissent
             ,
             
               Azor.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             x
             Pro
             appellatione
             friuoli
             nominis
             scandalum
             ,
             &c.
             
               Verba
               Mauritij
               à
               Greg.
               repetita
               ,
               l.
            
             6.
             
             Ep.
             30.
             
               ad
               Mauritiū
               Imper.
            
             
          
           
             y
             
               Valde
               friuolū
               ,
               sed
               nimis
               periculosum
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               Quisquis
               se
               vniuersalem
               sacerdotem
               vocari
               desiderat
               ,
               in
               elatione
               sua
               Antichristum
               prae
               currit
               ,
               qui
               à
               superbiendo
               se
               co●teris
               praeponit
               .
               
                 Greg.
                 Ibid.
              
               
            
          
           
             z
             Illud
             recusauit
             ,
             quamuis
             sibi
             in
             aliquo
             sensu
             conueniret
             ,
             ad
             melius
             &
             facilius
             comprimendam
             superbiam
             Episc.
             Constantinopolitani
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Bellar.
               de
               Pont.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               cap.
               vlt.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Ità
             humilitatem
             tenemus
             in
             mēte
             ,
             vt
             tamen
             ordinis
             nostri
             dignitatem
             teneamus
             in
             honore
             .
             
               Greg.
               l.
            
             4.
             
             Ep.
             36.
             
          
           
             b
             Vt
             sic
             intelligatur
             Vniuersalis
             ,
             vt
             solus
             Episcopus
             aliorum
             ,
             vt
             alij
             nō
             sint
             Episcopi
             ,
             sed
             Vicarij
             .
             
               Bellar.
               de
               Pont.
               l.
            
             2.
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             c
             Dices
             Episcopū
             Constantinopolitanum
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Esto
             —
             &c.
             —
             
               Azor.
               Ies.
               Jnst.
               par
            
             .
             2.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Dicit
             Gregorius
             ,
             nullum
             Episcopum
             ita
             principatum
             gerere
             ,
             vt
             omnia
             membra
             fint
             ei
             subjecta
             .
             
               Card.
               Cusanus
               Conc.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             34.
             
             
               And
               so
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               are
               the
               words
               of
               Greg.
               in
               his
               Epist.
            
             ad
             Iohannem
             Constantinop
             .
             Omnibus
             praeesse
             ,
             nulli
             subesse
             vis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             Bonifacius
             tertius
             à
             Phoca
             Imp.
             obtinuit
             ,
             vt
             sedes
             Petri
             ,
             sicut
             est
             caput
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             ità
             diceretur
             &
             haberetur
             :
             Quem
             quidem
             locum
             Ecclesia
             Constātinop
             .
             sibi
             vendicare
             conabatur
             .
             
               Platina
               in
               vita
               Bonifacij
               ,
               &
               Balbus
               de
               coronat
               .
            
             Obtinuit
             à
             Phoca
             ,
             vt
             Rom.
             sedes
             omninò
             &
             absolutè
             prima
             diceretur
             ,
             ●este
             Paulo
             Diacono
             ,
             qui
             circa
             illa
             tempora
             vixit
             :
             —
             cùm
             priùs
             Constantinopolitana
             se
             primum
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             diceret
             .
             
               Masson
               .
               in
               vita
               Bonifa●
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               &
               Polyd.
               Virg.
               l.
            
             4.
             
             
               Iuuent
               .
               c.
            
             9
             
               Etiam
               citantur
               ab
               alijs
               Rhegino
               ,
               Anastas
               .
               Herman
               .
               Contract
               .
               Marianus
               Scotus
               ,
               Sabellicus
               ,
               Otto
               Frisingens
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Baron
               .
               Anno
            
             603.
             num
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Vniuersa
             Ecclesia
             corruit
             ,
             quandò
             is
             ,
             qui
             vniuersalis
             appellatur
             ,
             cadit
             .
             
               Greg.
               l.
            
             4.
             
             Epist.
             32.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             isto
             scelesto
             vocabulo
             consentire
             ,
             est
             nihil
             aliud
             quàm
             fidem
             perdere
             .
             
               I●
               ▪
               Ep.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               lit
            
             .
             y.
             
          
           
             i
             Pontifex
             in
             definiendo
             infallibiliter
             iudicat
             —
             qui
             si
             posset
             vt
             persona
             publica
             in
             definendo
             e●rare
             contra
             fidem
             ,
             &
             teneretur
             Ecclesia
             tota
             eam
             sequi
             ,
             ità
             fieret
             vt
             Ecclesia
             vniuersa
             posset
             errare
             :
             quod
             est
             Haere
             sis
             intolerabilis
             .
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valent.
               Analys
               .
               fid
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             3.
             
               &
               alibi
               sapiùs
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               this
               Chap.
               Sect.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Quaero
             igitur
             ,
             vnde
             Dionys●j
             huius
             silentium
             de
             ●apite
             visibili
             Ecclesiae
             in
             terris
             Romae
             regnante
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Petrus
             supremus
             dicitur
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             quod
             apud
             Graecos
             honoris
             excellentiam
             denotat
             ,
             non
             dominij
             .
             In
             qua
             voce
             Maximus
             &
             Pachymeres
             duo
             Interpretes
             Dionysij
             eruditiss
             .
             ac
             diligentiss
             .
             nullam
             dominationem
             inueniunt
             .
             
               Casaub.
               Exercit.
            
             16.
             
               in
               Baron
               .
               ad
               finem
               .
               scil
               .
               Anno.
            
             34.
             num
             209.
             
          
           
             b
             Idem
             dicimus
             de
             Epistolis
             Ignatij
             Martyris
             &
             Episcopi
             Antiocheni
             —
             Hic
             in
             singulis
             ferè
             Epistolis
             dignitatem
             Episcopalem
             miro
             studio
             asserit
             ,
             &
             totum
             ordinem
             Ecclesiasticum
             in
             illis
             epistolis
             est
             inuenire
             —
             De
             Monarchia
             autem
             vel
             Petri
             ,
             vel
             Romani
             Pontificis
             vir
             hic
             sanctus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             —
             
               Ob.
               Sol.
            
             Epistolam
             eius
             ad
             Romanos
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             esse
             ,
             Graecè
             periti
             numquam
             sinent
             se
             persuaderi
             .
             
               Casaub
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Ignat.
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Trallens
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Discite
             ab
             Apostolicis
             Ecclesijs
             ,
             Habetis
             Romae
             Linum
             ,
             —
             &
             Polycarpum
             Smyrnae
             ab
             Apostolis
             edoctum
             ,
             &c.
             
               Iren.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             p.
             140.142
             .
             
               As
               for
               the
               words
            
             [
             Propter
             Principalitatem
             ]
             
               they
               are
               answered
               hereafter
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Constat
             omnem
             doctrinam
             ,
             quae
             cum
             Matricibus
             &
             Originalibus
             Ecclesijs
             conspirat
             ,
             veri●ati
             deputandam
             .
             
               Tert.
               Praescript
               .
               p.
            
             76.
             
             Sicut
             Smyrnaeorum
             Ecclesia
             habens
             Polycarpum
             à
             Iohanne
             collocatum
             refert
             ,
             sicut
             Romanorum
             Clementem
             à
             Petro
             ordinatum
             edit
             :
             proinde
             vtique
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             80.
             
             Percurre
             Ecclesias
             Apostolicas
             —
             proxima
             est
             tibi
             Achaia
             ,
             habes
             Corinthum
             .
             &c.
             p.
             82.
             
             In
             Italia
             Romani
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               the
               Testimonie
               next
               before
            
             ,
             Sicut
             Smyrnaeorum
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Tertullianus
             Ecclesiam
             vnam
             Apostolicam
             nulli
             loco
             affigit
             —
             Romanam
             Ecclesiam
             or●at
             magnificae
             laudis
             elogio
             ,
             —
             non
             tamen
             tantam
             illam
             facit
             ,
             quantam
             hodiè
             fieri
             videmus
             :
             nam
             Apostolicis
             Ecclesijs
             illam
             numerat
             ,
             non
             solam
             facit
             Apostolicam
             .
             Videamus
             quod
             Lac
             à
             Paulo
             Corinthij
             hauserint
             .
             Si
             superesset
             Tertullianus
             ,
             non
             impunè
             illud
             diceret
             .
             
               Rhenanus
               Argum.
               in
               Tert.
               de
               Praescrip
               .
               &
               alibi
               .
               Jmpress
               .
               Basil.
            
             1521.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Index
               Expurg
               .
               Belg.
               p.
            
             78.
             
             Deleantur
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Matrices
             &
             Originales
             .
             
               Tert.
               lib.
               de
               Praescript
               .
               Cap.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             Huic
             (
             
               nempè
               Canoni
               Nicaenae
               Synods
            
             )
             omnes
             Ecclesiae
             assensae
             sunt
             Hispaniae
             ,
             Britanniae
             ,
             Galliae
             ,
             Italiae
             totius
             ,
             Dalmatiae
             .
             
               Athanas.
               &
               reliqui
               Episcopi
               Aegypti
               ad
               Imperat
               .
               test●
               Theodoret
               .
               Hist.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             Ephesina
             Synodo
             Petrus
             Alexandrinus
             —
             sed
             nec
             sola
             Graecia
             &
             oriens
             tantùm
             ,
             verùm
             etiam
             occidentalis
             &
             Latinus
             o●bis
             ità
             sensisse
             approbetur
             .
             Lectae
             sunt
             —
             Epistolae
             Felicis
             &
             Iulij
             vrbis
             Romae
             Episcoporum
             .
             &c.
             
               Lyrinen
               .
               cap
            
             42.
             
          
           
             k
             Absit
             vt
             Constantinopolitanus
             Iohannes
             de
             parvulorum
             liberatione
             per
             Christum
             tot
             ac
             tantis
             Coëpiscopis
             suis
             ,
             maximéque
             Romano
             Innocentio
             ,
             Carthaginensi
             Cypriano
             ,
             Cappadoci
             Basilio
             ,
             Gregorio
             Nazianzeno
             ,
             Gallo
             Hilario
             ,
             Mediolanensi
             Ambrosio
             resistat
             .
             
               Aug.
               cont
               .
               Iulian.
               Pelag.
               l.
            
             1.
             cap
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Dominis
             honoratissimis
             ,
             &
             cum-primis
             Reuerendis
             fra●ribus
             &
             collegis
             Damaso
             ,
             Ambrosio
             ,
             Brittoni
             ,
             &c.
             
               Apud
               Theodoret.
               hist.
               l.
            
             5
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Epist.
             Aegypti
             Epis.
             ad
             Leonem
             Augustum
             .
             Consentimus
             vnanimiter
             cum
             vniuersis
             totius
             orbis
             Christi
             sacerdotibus
             ,
             &
             prae
             omnibus
             cum
             summis
             Sanctis
             Episcopis
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Romano
             Leone
             ,
             Regiae
             Constantinopolis
             Anatolio
             ,
             Antiocheno
             Basilio
             ,
             &
             Iuuenale
             Hierosolymorum
             .
             
               Teste
               Binio
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
               inter
               Epist.
               illustrium
               personarum
               ,
               p
            
             147.
             
          
           
             n
             Conc.
             Catthag
             .
             3.
             cap
             48.
             
             Placuit
             vt
             consulamus
             fratres
             consacerdotes
             nostros
             Sy●ici●um
             &
             Simplicianum
             (
             
               de
               infantibus
               qui
               baptizantur
               .
               )
               Apud
               Surium
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             Conc.
             
          
           
             o
             Post
             Photium
             Patriarcham
             Constantinopol
             .
             Romanis
             Pontificibus
             conniuentibus
             ,
             illud
             vsurpari
             coeptum
             est
             ,
             vt
             ambo
             Episcopi
             ,
             Romanus
             sc.
             &
             Constantinopolitanus
             à
             Graecis
             Oecumenici
             .
             i.
             Vniuersales
             dicerentur
             ,
             hic
             quidem
             in
             Oriente
             Oecumenicus
             ,
             ille
             Oecumenicus
             in
             Occidente
             .
             
               Azor.
               Ies.
               Moral
               .
               Inst
               part
               ,
            
             2.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Vt
             non
             ad
             communionem
             vestram
             à
             nobis
             excommunicatos
             vltràvelitis
             arripere
             ,
             quià
             hoc
             Niceno
             Concilio
             definitum
             facilè
             aduertet
             venerabilitas
             tua
             .
             
               Apud
               Surium
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Conc.
               African
               .
               Epist.
               ad
               Coelest
               .
               c.
            
             105.
             
          
           
             b
             Mos
             antiquus
             perdurat
             in
             Aegypto
             ,
             vel
             Lybia
             ,
             &
             Pentapoli
             ,
             vt
             Alexandrinus
             Episcopus
             horum
             omnium
             habeat
             potestatem
             ,
             quoniam
             quidem
             &
             Episcopo
             Rom.
             parilis
             mos
             est
             .
             
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
               in
               Conc.
               Nic.
            
             1.
             
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Sensus
             est
             ,
             quià
             ità
             Pontifex
             Rom.
             consueuit
             permittere
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Pot.
               c.
            
             13.
             
             §.
             Quarta
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             quoniam
             etiam
             ,
             &c.
             
               vid.
               supra
               .
               a●
            
             b.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               hereafter
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               below
               ,
               Chap.
            
             9.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Quoniam
             parilis
             mos
             est
             .
             ]
             Id
             est
             ,
             sicut
             Romanus
             habet
             omnium
             suorum
             Episcoporum
             potestatem
             ,
             ità
             &
             Alexandrinus
             ex
             more
             habet
             per
             Aegyptum
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Card.
               Cusan
               .
               Conterd
               .
               Cath.
               l.
            
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Videmus
             quantum
             Rom.
             Pontifex
             vltra
             antiquas
             obseruationes
             ex
             vsu
             &
             consuetudine
             subiectionalis
             obedientiae
             hodiè
             acquisiuit
             .
             
               Cusan
               .
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Conditio
             iniqua
             —
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Conc.
               c.
            
             21.
             
             §.
             4.
             
             Conditio
             .
          
           
             g
             Euangelici
             &
             Apostolici
             libri
             planè
             instruunt
             nos
             quid
             de
             rebus
             diuinis
             sentiendum
             sit
             :
             proinde
             omni
             hostili
             discordiâ
             positâ
             ,
             ex
             verbis
             diuinitùs
             inspiratis
             sumamus
             quaestionū
             explicationes
             .
             
               Theodoret.
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             7
             
          
           
             h
             Magnus
             Imperator
             Constantinus
             ,
             sed
             non
             magnus
             Ecclesiae
             Doctor
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             4
             
               de
               verbo
               Dei.
               c.
            
             11.
             
             §.
             Respondeo
             .
          
           
             i
             Ista
             ,
             aliaque
             de
             eodem
             genere
             ,
             dùm
             doctrinae
             Apostolicae
             consensum
             stabilite
             moliretur
             ,
             [
             Constantinus
             ]
             tanquàm
             filius
             Patris
             amantiss
             .
             Episcopis
             &
             Sacerdotibus
             proposuit
             :
             Et
             maxima
             pars
             Concilij
             verbis
             eius
             obtempe●auit
             .
             
               Theod.
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Secundū
             Conc.
             generale
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Damasum
             ,
             quae
             extat
             apud
             Theod.
             l.
             5.
             hist.
             c.
             9.
             dicit
             se
             conuenisse
             apud
             vrbem
             Constantinop
             .
             ex
             mandato
             literarum
             Pontificis
             per
             Imperatorem
             ad
             se
             missa●ū
             .
             Et.
             ibidem
             fatetur
             Rom.
             Ecclesiam
             caput
             esse
             ,
             se
             autem
             membra
             .
             
               Bellar
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Pont
               c.
            
             13.
             
             §.
             Secundum
             .
          
           
             l
             Sed
             posteà
             animaduerti
             ,
             eam
             Epistolam
             non
             esse
             secundae
             Synodi
             generalis
             ,
             sed
             Episcoporū
             qui
             in
             eo
             Synodo
             interfuerant
             ,
             &
             sequente
             Annoiterum
             Constantinopoli
             conuenerant
             .
             —
             Congregatam
             tamen
             fuisse
             ex
             mandato
             Damasi
             ,
             satis
             probatur
             ex
             Conc.
             6.
             
             Act
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Bel.
               Recog
               .
               p.
            
             46.
             
               in
               hoc
               Conc.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ●
             .
             e
             .
             Anno
             praeterito
             ,
             vel
             proximè
             elapso
             ;
             vt
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             frumentum
             Anni
             superioris
             :
             Et
             apud
             Xenoph.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iidem
             nunc
             sumus
             ,
             qui
             ante
             hoc
             tempus
             .
          
           
             n
             Synodicae
             Epistolae
             Inscriptio
             .
             Dominis
             honoratissimis
             &
             cum
             primis
             Reuerendis
             fratribus
             &
             Collegis
             Damaso
             ,
             Ambrosio
             ,
             Britoni
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vt
             nos
             vobis
             propria
             membra
             ostenderemus
             ,
             —
             nè
             vos
             sine
             nobis
             ●egnaretis
             ,
             &
             nos
             vobiscum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Theod.
               loco
               supra
               citato
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Binnius
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
               in
               Conc.
               Constan.
               Can.
            
             2.
             
             Noua
             Roma
             ,
             seu
             iunior
             Roma
             .
          
           
             p
             Hunc
             Canonem
             ab
             Ecclesia
             Rom.
             minimè
             receptum
             fuisse
             constat
             ,
             &c.
             
               Binius
               in
               Notis
               super
               idem
               Conc.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Sect.
            
             2.
             lit
             .
             c.
             
          
           
             q
             Canon
             hic
             inter
             Acta
             Concilij
             furtiuè
             relatus
             ,
             
               Baron
               .
               Anno
            
             381.
             nu
             .
             35.
             &c.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Conc.
               Chalced.
               Act.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Conc.
               Chalced.
               Act.
            
             16.
             
             Relatio
             sanctae
             Synodi
             ad
             Papam
             Leonem
             .
             Confirmauimus
             autem
             centum
             &
             quinquaginta
             sanctorum
             Patrum
             ,
             qui
             in
             Constantinopoli
             congregati
             sunt
             ,
             regulam
             —
             quae
             praecepit
             ,
             post
             vestram
             sanctissimam
             &
             Apostolicam
             sedem
             ,
             honorem
             habere
             Constātinopolitanam
             ,
             quae
             secunda
             est
             ordinata
             .
             —
             Qui
             locum
             vestrae
             Sanctitatis
             obtinent
             —
             Paschasinus
             &
             Lucentius
             —
             ijs
             ità
             constitutis
             vehementer
             resistere
             tentauerunt
             .
             
               Apud
               Biniū
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             Act.
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             Concilium
             dicit
             ,
             se
             Nestorium
             deponere
             ex
             mandato
             literarum
             Pontificis
             .
             —
             Et
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Celestinum
             scribit
             ,
             se
             Iohannis
             Antiocheni
             Patriarchae
             causam
             non
             fuisse
             ausum
             iudicare
             ,
             sed
             reseruâsse
             Iudicio
             ipsius
             Celestini
             .
             Quae
             omnia
             perspicuè
             indicant
             supremam
             Rom.
             Pontificis
             authoritatem
             .
             
               Bellar●
               de
               Pont
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
             §
             Tertium
             .
          
           
             u
             Hoc
             verbum
             Iussionis
             a
             meo
             auditu
             remouete
             .
             Ego
             non
             Iussi
             .
             
               Greg.
               lib.
            
             7.
             
             Epist.
             30.
             
          
           
             x
             Cùm
             partim
             ex
             ipsius
             Epistolis
             &
             libris
             ,
             à
             nobis
             perlectis
             ,
             partim
             ex
             verbis
             ab
             eo
             in
             hac
             vrbe
             recitatis
             ,
             eum
             impiè
             sensisse
             deprehenderimus
             ,
             tùm
             Ecclesiae
             Canonibus
             ,
             tum
             Epistolâ
             sanctss
             .
             Patris
             nostri
             &
             Collegae
             Celestini
             Episcopi
             Rom.
             Ecclesiae
             compulsi
             ,
             ad
             sententiam
             contra
             eum
             pronunciandam
             venimus
             .
             
               Verba
               Concilij
               de
               Nestorio
               apud
               Euag.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               lit
            
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             y
             Epistola
             Synodalis
             ,
             post
             acta
             Conc.
             ad
             Celestinum
             .
             
               Vbi
               dicit
               Conciliū
            
             se
             Iohannem
             Antiochenum
             Celestino
             reseruâsse
             :
             
               dicit
               tamen
            
             se
             illum
             prius
             excommunicâsse
             ,
             &
             omni
             potestate
             Sacerdotali
             exuisse
             .
             
               Cur
               ergo
               Celestino
               eum
               amandauit
               ?
               Concilium
               se
               explicat
            
             ;
             vt
             illius
             temeritatem
             animi
             lenitate
             vinceremus
             .
             
               Id
               est
            
             ,
             vt
             experiretur
             Celestinus
             ,
             si
             qua
             ratione
             ad
             saniorem
             mentem
             eum
             reddere
             queat
             ,
             vt
             deinde
             in
             gratiam
             reciperetur
             .
             
               Haec
               apud
               Binium
               Tom.
            
             1.
             pag.
             806.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Conc.
               cap.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Pertinacitèr
             Haereticum
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Basil.
               Sess.
            
             33.
             
               vbi
               etiam
               mentio
               facta
               est
               Conc.
               Constant.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Quamuis
             nullo
             Decreto
             publico
             ,
             tamen
             tacito
             Doctorum
             consensu
             definita
             ,
             &c.
             
               Stapleton
               .
               doctrin
               .
               princip
               .
               l.
            
             13.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Comminister
             .
             
               Epist.
               Synod
               .
               suprae
               obiect
               .
               in
               tit
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Est
             casus
             reseruatus
             (
             secundum
             doctrinam
             Casuistarum
             )
             crimen
             graue
             ,
             cuius
             absolutio
             inferioribus
             interdicta
             ,
             dumque
             reseruatur
             Papae
             .
             
               Stephanus
               d'
               Aluin
               .
               de
               Episc.
               Abbat
               ,
               &c.
               cap.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             e
             Ea
             quae
             Celestinus
             depositione
             Pelagij
             ,
             aliorumque
             constituit
             ,
             in
             Synodo
             perlecta
             Iudicauimus
             &
             nos
             (
             inquiunt
             )
             firma
             &
             solida
             permanere
             debere
             :
             quare
             &
             nos
             idem
             sentientes
             ,
             itidem
             &
             eos
             pro
             depositis
             habemus
             .
             
               Epist.
               Synod
               .
               Apud
               Binium
               quo
               suprà
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Zenon
             Episeopus
             Curij
             Cypri
             dixit
             :
             A
             sanctis
             Apostolis
             numquàm
             possunt
             ostendere
             ,
             quod
             affuerit
             Antiochenus
             ,
             &
             ordinaueri●
             ,
             vel
             communicauerit
             vnquàm
             Insulae
             ordinationis
             gratiam
             ,
             neque
             alius
             quispiam
             .
             —
             Synodus
             Sancta
             dixit
             ,
             —
             In
             Cypro
             Praesules
             ,
             secundum
             Canones
             Sanctorum
             Patrum
             (
             
               namely
               at
               Nice
            
             )
             &
             veterem
             consuetudinem
             per
             seipsos
             ordinationes
             pientissimorum
             Episcoporum
             faciant
             .
             
               Apud
               Binium
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             
               Act.
               Conc.
               Ephes.
               Append.
            
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             pag.
             768.
             
          
           
             g
             Istud
             autem
             etiam
             in
             alijs
             dioecesibus
             ,
             &
             in
             omnibus
             prouincijs
             seruetur
             ,
             vt
             nullus
             Episcopus
             aliam
             p●ouinciam
             ,
             quae
             non
             antea
             ,
             &
             ab
             initio
             fuit
             sua
             ,
             sub
             suam
             manum
             trahat
             .
             —
             nè
             sacerdotij
             pr●●textu
             ,
             mundanae
             potestatis
             fastum
             subintroducat
             .
             
               Jdem
               Ibidem
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               heereafter
               Chap.
            
             9.
             
             §.
             8.
             
             &
             9.
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Conc
             Chalcedon
             .
             Act.
             1.2
             .
             &
             3.
             dicit
             ,
             Pontifici
             Rom.
             à
             Deo
             ipso
             vineae
             .
             
               i
               e.
            
             Eeclesiae
             vniuersae
             custodiam
             commissam
             esse
             .
             
               Bellar
               .
               de
               Pont.
               l.
            
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             Eleutherij
             Papae
             Decretal
             .
             ad
             Galliae
             prouincias
             ,
             ad
             finem
             Hujus
             rei
             gratiâ
             ,
             vniuersalis
             vobis
             à
             Christo
             Iesu
             commissa
             est
             Ecclesia
             ,
             vt
             pro
             omnibus
             laboretis
             ,
             &
             cunctis
             opē
             ferre
             non
             negligatis
             .
             
               Apud
               Binium
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Ep.
               Decret
               .
               Eleuther
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Id
             est
             ,
             Dùm
             Haeretici
             vniuersam
             Ecclesiam
             oppugnarunt
             ,
             non
             modò
             Episcopis
             ,
             sed
             vnicuique
             Christiano
             eius
             defendendae
             cura
             &
             studium
             demādata
             sunt
             .
             
               Binius
               Annot.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             l
             Greg.
             Nazian
             .
             de
             Athanasio
             .
             Cui
             creditur
             populi
             Alexandrini
             praesidentia
             ,
             quod
             per
             indè
             est
             (
             inquit
             )
             ac
             si
             dicam
             totius
             orbis
             praefectura
             .
             Id
             est
             ,
             sic
             praefuit
             ,
             vt
             vniuersis
             praeesset
             ,
             &c.
             
               Salmeron
               .
               Ies.
               Tom.
            
             16.
             in
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             disp
             .
             8.
             pag.
             102.
             
          
           
             m
             Canones
             &
             Decreta
             Concilij
             ,
             quae
             ad
             jus
             humanum
             spectant
             ,
             Potest
             Pontifex
             Rō
             .
             ex
             toto
             ,
             vel
             ex
             parte
             delcre
             aut
             mutare
             .
             Haec
             est
             Theologorum
             &
             Canonistarum
             communis
             opinio
             .
             Ratio
             enim
             est
             ,
             quoniam
             supremam
             gubernandi
             Ecclesiam
             potestatem
             habet
             
               Azor.
               Ies.
               Just.
               Moral
               .
               par
               .
            
             2.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             14.
             
             §.
             Q●rrtò
             quaeritur
             .
          
           
             o
             Patres
             hujus
             Synodi
             
               (
               nempe
               Chalcedonensis
            
             )
             priuilegia
             aequalia
             Constantinopolitanae
             sedi
             dederunt
             cum
             Roma
             ,
             propter
             imperium
             ciuitatis
             ,
             —
             Huic
             post
             Leo
             Papa
             restitit
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Pont
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             Pontificē
             succedere
             Petro
             in
             Ecclesiasti●●
             Monarchia
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             probatur
             jure
             diuino
             .
             
               Bellar
               .
               Jb.
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             q
             Sciendum
             est
             ,
             tempore
             Nicolai
             secundi
             ,
             Petrum
             Damiani
             —
             à
             Pontifice
             Rom.
             Legatum
             missum
             fuisse
             ,
             —
             &
             in
             Ecclesia
             Mediolanensi
             ,
             conuocato
             populo
             ,
             —
             Quae
             (
             inquit
             )
             prouincia
             in
             terris
             à
             Pontificis
             ditione
             libera
             ?
             —
             Ecclesiam
             Rom.
             à
             deo
             ipso
             fundatam
             esse
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Teste
               Azor
               Ies.
               Instit.
               par
            
             .
             2
             l
             4.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             r
             Supponit
             hoc
             Concilium
             ,
             quòd
             Rom.
             sedes
             tunc
             non
             diuino
             ,
             sed
             humano
             jure
             primatum
             haberet
             .
             
               Binius
               Annot
               in
               Act.
            
             15.
             
             
               Conc.
               Chalced.
            
             
          
           
             s
             Senserunt
             Rom.
             Ecclesiam
             Primatum
             habuisse
             ,
             eò
             quòd
             ea
             ciuitas
             impetio
             orbis
             terrae
             potiretur
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Pont
               c.
            
             17.
             
             §.
             Alterum
             .
          
           
             t
             Decretum
             illud
             magni
             Concilij
             ,
             sed
             non
             legitimè
             factum
             ,
             absentibus
             Romanae
             sedis
             legatis
             ,
             &
             posteà
             reclamantibus
             .
             
               Bellar.
               Ibid.
            
             §.
             Quarè
             .
             Nam
             Leo
             Papa
             scribit
             ,
             se
             Concilium
             illud
             approbasse
             ,
             solùm
             quantum
             ad
             explicationem
             fidei
             .
             Epist.
             59.
             
             
               Sic
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Pont.
               c.
            
             22.
             
             §.
             Secundo
             .
          
           
             u
             Sed
             ita
             vsus
             obtinuit
             longo
             tempore
             .
             
               Cusan
               .
               Card.
               Cōcord
               .
               Cath.
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             x
             Hoc
             quintum
             Concilium
             vniuersale
             fuisse
             ,
             attestatur
             Nicaenum
             Conc.
             2.
             
             Act.
             1.
             
             Papa
             Pelagius
             approbauit
             .
             —
             De
             quo
             Greg.
             primus
             Epist.
             24.
             ad
             Ioh.
             Constantinop
             .
             ait
             ,
             Quintum
             quoque
             Concilium
             veneror
             .
             —
             Nec
             Gregorius
             tantum
             ,
             cū
             Praedecessoribus
             Romanis
             Pontificibus
             ,
             sed
             &
             successores
             omnes
             hanc
             Quintam
             Synodū
             receperunt
             .
             
               Barō
               .
               Anno.
            
             553.
             
               num
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             
               Notis
               ad
            
             224
             ,
             
               &c.
               Binius
               Conc.
               Constant.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             Anthimii
             causa
             ab
             Agapeto
             Papa
             condemnata
             .
             
               Biniu●
               Tom.
            
             ●
             .
             p.
             416.
             
             Post
             in
             Synodo
             Constantinopol
             .
             ventilata
             .
             
               Idem
               in
               Not.
               Conc.
               Constant
               :
               sub
               Menna
               .
            
          
           
             z
             In
             quo
             Concilio
             Vigilius
             Synodali
             sententiae
             de
             condemnandis
             tribus
             Capitulis
             plane
             contradicebat
             .
             —
             Post
             finem
             Conc.
             Iustinianus
             Vigilium
             relegabat
             .
             —
             Post
             exilium
             Pontifex
             Synodum
             hanc
             ,
             de
             condemnatione
             trium
             Capp
             .
             authoritate
             suâ
             confirmabat
             .
             —
             Post
             absolutum
             Con●
             .
             Oecumenicum
             ab
             exilio
             solutus
             ab
             Imp.
             acerrimo
             trium
             Capitulorum
             hoste
             ,
             in
             Italiam
             redire
             permissus
             est
             .
             —
             Ne
             quis
             tamen
             de
             hac
             causa
             Vigilio
             sedique
             Apostolicae
             errorem
             vel
             turpitudinis
             maculam
             impingere
             possit
             ,
             sciendum
             est
             ,
             in
             his
             Disputationibus
             ,
             teste
             Greg.
             l.
             3
             Epist
             37
             de
             tribus
             Capp
             .
             non
             fuisse
             quaestionem
             vllam
             de
             fide
             ,
             sed
             tantummodò
             de
             personis
             .
             Cum
             igitur
             Schismatis
             euitandi
             gratiâ
             Vigilius
             pro
             defensione
             trium
             Capp
             .
             constitutum
             ederet
             ,
             cuius
             virtute
             Orientales
             vnirentur
             .
             —
             Cùm
             verò
             post
             finem
             hujus
             Conc.
             Q●inti
             Ecclesia
             grauiori
             damno
             afficeretur
             ,
             Imperator
             cōtradicentes
             Synodali
             decreto
             persequereretur
             ,
             totusque
             Oriens
             à
             Rom.
             atque
             occidentali
             Ecclesia
             diuidendus
             atque
             separandus
             metueretur
             ,
             si
             non
             Rō
             .
             Pontisex
             Quintam
             Synodum
             approbaret
             ,
             idcirco
             Vigilius
             nouis
             emergentibus
             causis
             jure
             meritoque
             priorem
             sententiam
             mutauit
             .
             
               Baron
               .
               Anno.
            
             553.
             num
             .
             223.
             
             
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             
               Conc.
               Not
               in
               Conc.
               quint.
               Oecumen
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Factâ
             à
             nobis
             condemnatione
             contra
             Haereticos
             ,
             &
             eorum
             impietaem
             ,
             nec
             non
             contra
             eos
             qui
             defenderunt
             ,
             vel
             defendunt
             tria
             Capitula
             ,
             
               Sic
               ipsum
               Conc.
               ad
               finem
               eius
               ,
               ante
               Subscriptiones
               .
               Collat.
            
             8.
             
               apud
               Biniū
            
             .
             Tria
             Capitula
             erant
             Theodorus
             ,
             Mopsuestenus
             ,
             Epistola
             Ibae
             ,
             &
             Scripta
             Theodoreti
             aduersus
             Cyrillum
             .
             
               Binius
               Jbid.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             
               Annot.
               in
               in
               id
               .
               Concil
               .
            
             5.
             
             Oecumen
             .
          
           
             b
             Quatuor
             Synodos
             Sanctae
             Vniuersalis
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             veluti
             quatuor
             libros
             Sancti
             Euāgelij
             ,
             recipimus
             .
             
               Greg.
               l.
            
             1.
             
             Epist.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               .
               lit
            
             .
             x.
             
          
           
             c
             Haec
             Synodus
             per
             Menam
             Patriarcham
             Concilij
             Praesidem
             ita
             loquitur
             :
             Nos
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             Apostolicam
             sedem
             sequimur
             ,
             &
             obedimus
             ,
             &c.
             Si
             totum
             Conc.
             Apostolicae
             sedi
             obedire
             se
             profitetur
             ,
             certè
             Apostolica
             sedes
             toti
             Ecclesiae
             cum
             authoritate
             praeest
             .
             
               Bellar
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Pont.
               c.
            
             13
             
          
           
             *
             Sciunt
             Graecae
             linguae
             periti
             ,
             verbum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             nullam
             vt
             plurimùm
             Dominatio
             nis
             habere
             signisicationem
             :
             nam
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             saepè
             dicitur
             à
             Graecis
             ,
             cùm
             vel
             par
             ,
             vel
             etiam
             inferior
             superiorem
             alloquitur
             .
             Sic
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             de
             eo
             vsurpa●ur
             ,
             qui
             suadentis
             &
             monentis
             consiliū
             probat
             &
             sequitur
             ,
             vt
             aeger
             Medici
             .
             
               Jsaac
               .
               Casaub.
               Exercit
            
             16.
             num
             .
             161.
             
          
           
             d
             Sexta
             Synodus
             Vniuersalis
             Constantinopoli
             celebrata
             Anno
             685.
             
             Episcoporum
             289.
             in
             qua
             damnata
             est
             Haeresis
             eorū
             ,
             qui
             vnam
             tantùm
             in
             Christo
             voluntatem
             esse
             volebant
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Conc.
               c.
            
             5.
             
             §.
             Sexta
             .
             Septima
             ad
             Nicaeam
             ,
             An.
             781.
             
             Episcoporum
             350.
             
             
               Bellar
               .
               Jbid.
            
             §.
             Septima
             .
          
           
             e
             Patres
             Sextae
             Synodi
             ,
             qui
             Honorium
             damnanarunt
             ,
             fuerunt
             decepti
             .
             —
             Decepti
             septimae
             Synodi
             Patres
             ,
             qui
             Sextae
             Synodi
             sententiam
             confirmabant
             .
             Deceptus
             Adrianus
             Papa
             ,
             qui
             Honorium
             Haereticum
             fuisse
             putabat
             .
             Deceptus
             Leo
             secundus
             ,
             qui
             Papam
             Honorium
             vt
             Haereticum
             execratus
             est
             .
             Nā
             accidere
             potest
             ,
             vt
             Conc.
             Generale
             erret
             in
             materia
             facti
             ,
             non
             fidei
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             11.
             
               per
               totum
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valent.
               Ies.
               Anal.
               fidei
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             cap.
             2.
             
             
               &
               Bellar
               .
               de
               Pont.
            
             
          
           
             h
             Cum
             his
             simul
             proijci
             à
             Sancta
             Dei
             Ecclesia
             simúlque
             An
             athematizari
             praeuidimus
             Honorium
             ,
             qui
             fuerat
             Papa
             antiquae
             Romae
             ,
             eò
             quod
             inuenimus
             per
             scripta
             ,
             quae
             ab
             eo
             facta
             sunt
             ad
             Sergium
             ,
             quod
             eius
             mentem
             per
             omnia
             secutus
             est
             ,
             &
             im
             pia
             dogmata
             confirmabat
             .
             
               Surius
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             
               Conc
               in
               Synod
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Constant.
               Act.
            
             13.
             p.
             992.
             
               &c.
               
               Idem
               habe●
               de
               Sergio
               .
            
          
           
             i
             Honorium
             quomodò
             ab
             errore
             vindicabir
             ?
             quem
             Haereticum
             fuisse
             tradit
             Psellus
             ,
             Tharàsius
             ,
             Epiphaniu●
             ,
             Beda
             ,
             totaque
             donique
             Septima
             Synodus
             .
             —
             Adrianus
             ,
             Agatho
             Haereticum
             esse
             iudicabant
             .
             
               Canus
               loc
               .
               theol
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             8.
             pag.
             213.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               lit
               ●
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Octauum
             Conc.
             Generale
             est
             Constantinopolitanum
             quartum
             Anno
             870.
             
             Epis.
             cop
             .
             383.
             
               ap
               .
               Bin.
               Tom.
            
             3.
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             l
             Quoniam
             intelleximus
             Romanam
             ciuitatem
             in
             Sanctis
             Quadragesimae
             ieinnijs
             in
             eius
             Sabbatis
             jeiunare
             ,
             praeter
             Ecclesiae
             traditam
             consuetudinem
             ,
             —
             Sanctae
             Synodo
             visum
             est
             ,
             vt
             in
             Romanorum
             Ecclesia
             Canon
             inconfusè
             vires
             habeat
             .
             
               Biniu
               Tom.
            
             3.
             pag.
             149.
             
          
           
             m
             Hic
             quoque
             Canon
             55.
             quia
             Matrem
             Eceesiarum
             omnium
             Rom.
             Ecclesiam
             repraehendit
             ,
             non
             recipitur
             .
             
               Surius
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
               in
               Conc.
               Constant.
            
             6.
             p.
             1048
             
               ad
               Canon
            
             .
             65.
             
               in
               No●
               .
               Bin.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cha.
            
             1.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             
             Sect.
             1.3
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             Victor
             Papa
             Ecclesias
             omnes
             orientales
             ob
             Paschae
             diem
             Excommunicabat
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               verbo
               Dei.
               c.
            
             6.
             
             §.
             Secundo
             .
             
               Salmeron
               Jes.
               Com.
               in
               Gal.
            
             4.
             disp
             .
             29.
             
             
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Conc.
               p.
            
             131.
             
             Quod
             Victor
             sententiam
             suam
             mutauerit
             ,
             nunquam
             legitur
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             19.
             
             §.
             Resp.
             Qui
             autem
             in
             hoc
             schismate
             avulsi
             sunt
             ab
             Ecclesia
             ,
             permanserunt
             in
             eo
             ,
             &
             quidem
             in
             longum
             tempus
             .
             
               Baron
               .
               Ann.
            
             198.
             num
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Euseb.
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               lib.
            
             5.
             ca.
             23.
             
             &
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             24.25
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Hier.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Catal.
               in
               Tit.
            
             Polycrates
             .
          
           
             
               Idem
               ibid.
               Tit.
            
             Irenaeus
             .
          
           
             s
             Irenaeus
             hortabatur
             Victorem
             ,
             ne
             tam
             multas
             Ecclesias
             à
             corpore
             vniuersae
             Ecclesiae
             Christi
             penitus
             ampure●
             .
             
               Joh.
               Christoph.
               interp
               .
               Euseb.
               Hist.
               l.
            
             5.
             cap.
             ●4
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Euseb.
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             u
             
               Master
               Brerewood
               in
               his
               Enquirie
               of
               diuers
               Religions
               ,
               out
               of
               Iacob
               .
               à
               Vitriac
               .
               de
               Hist.
               Orient
               .
               pag.
            
             73.
             
          
           
             a
             Cùm
             igitur
             vidisset
             Cyprianus
             Stephanum
             obnitentem
             ijs
             ,
             quae
             in
             Concilio
             Africano
             de
             Baptismate
             Haereticorum
             statuta
             fuerant
             ,
             haud
             cunctatus
             est
             maiore
             numero
             Episcoporum
             Carthagine
             aliud
             Cōcilium
             celebrare
             .
             Conuocatis
             igitur
             ex
             Africâ
             ,
             Numidiâ
             ,
             Mauritaniâ
             Episcopis
             87.
             —
             Cyprianus
             [
             
               Stephano
               Papae
               Romano
               aliter
               definienti
               opposuit
               .
               ]
               Baronius
               anno
            
             238.
             num
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             b
             Constat
             .
             Corn●lium
             Papam
             ,
             cum
             nationali
             Synodo
             omnium
             Episcoporum
             Italiae
             ,
             statuisse
             non
             debere
             Haereticos
             rebaptizari
             ,
             &
             eandem
             sententiam
             ●ostea
             approbasse
             Stephanum
             Papam
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Concilijs
               .
               ca●
            
             .
             5.
             
             Sed
             Cyprianus
             in
             Concilio
             80.
             
             Episcoporum
             definit
             Haereticos
             esse
             rebaptizandos
             ;
             putauit
             enim
             Pontificem
             pernitiosè
             errâsse
             ,
             &
             Stephano
             Papae
             seriò
             praecipienti
             parere
             noluit
             :
             sed
             verba
             contumeliosa
             protulit
             ,
             vocans
             eum
             superbum
             ,
             imperitum
             ,
             &
             caecae
             mentis
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pontifice
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             §.
             Tertio
             Ratio
             ,
             &c.
             
               Ex
               Eusebio
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Sciunt
             quo
             reuertuntur
             .
             Nam
             cùm
             statutum
             sit
             omnibus
             nobis
             vt
             —
             causa
             illic
             audiatur
             ,
             vbi
             est
             crimen
             admissum
             ,
             —
             oporter
             eos
             quibus
             praesumus
             non
             circum-cursare
             ,
             —
             nisi
             si
             paucis
             desperatis
             &
             perditis
             minor
             videtur
             esse
             auctoritas
             Episcoporum
             in
             Africâ
             constitutorum
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Iam
             causa
             eo●um
             cognita
             est
             ,
             iam
             de
             ijs
             dicta
             sententia
             est
             .
             
               Cyprianus
               Epistola
            
             55.
             
               ad
               Cornel.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               Concilium
               Carthaginense
               sub
               Cypriano
               Episcopo
            
             .
             Superest
             vt
             hac
             ipsâ
             de
             re
             ,
             quid
             singuli
             sentiamus
             ,
             proferamus
             ;
             neminem
             iudicantes
             ,
             aut
             à
             iure
             communionis
             aliquem
             ,
             si
             diuersum
             senserit
             ,
             amouentes
             .
             Neque
             enim
             quisquam
             nostrum
             Episcopum
             se
             esse
             Episcoporum
             constituit
             ,
             aut
             Tyrannico
             terrore
             ,
             ad
             obsequendi
             necessitatem
             collegas
             suas
             adigit
             ,
             quando
             habeat
             omnis
             Episcopus
             ,
             pro
             licentiâ
             libertatis
             &
             potestatis
             suae
             ,
             arbitrium
             proprium
             ,
             tanquam
             iudicari
             ab
             alio
             non
             possit
             ,
             cùm
             n●c
             ipse
             possit
             alium
             iudicare
             .
             Sed
             expectemus
             vniuersi
             iudicium
             Domini
             nostri
             Iesu
             Christi
             ,
             qui
             solus
             habet
             potestatem
             —
             de
             actu
             nostro
             iudicandi
             .
             
               Apud
               Surium
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               in
               Conc.
               Carthag
            
             .
             Alludit
             ad
             Decretum
             Stephani
             Papae
             —
             qui
             aliter
             sentientibus
             poenam
             Excommunicationis
             acriter
             comminatus
             est
             .
             
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Notis
               in
               hoc
               Concilium
               ,
               ex
               Baronio
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Bellarm.
               lib.
            
             2
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             31.
             
               in
               initio
            
             .
             Per
             Antonomasiam
             Papa
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             eius
             Passione
             ,
             Proconsuli
             quaerenti
             ab
             eo
             ,
             An
             tu
             is
             es
             ,
             quem
             Christiani
             suum
             Papam
             vocant
             ?
             respondit
             Cyprianus
             ,
             Ego
             .
             
               Pontius
               de
               Passione
               Cypriani
               ,
               an●e
               opera
               eiu●
               .
               Non
               se●ùs
               Baronius
            
             :
             Proconsul
             dixit
             ,
             Is
             ne
             tu
             es
             ,
             qui
             hominibus
             ●e
             Papam
             praebuisti
             ?
             Cyprianus
             ,
             Ego
             .
             Anno
             261.
             num
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Anno
            
             258.
             nu
             .
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
             
               Ex
               Epistolis
               Firmiliani
               ,
               apud
               Cyprianum
               Epist.
            
             75.
             
               &
               ex
               Eusebio
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Orientis
             Episcopos
             ex
             Cappadociâ
             ,
             Ciciliâ
             ,
             Galatiâ
             omnes
             in
             eâ
             sententiâ
             persistentes
             communione
             priuabat
             .
          
           
             h
             Cùm
             Stephanus
             Episcopus
             Romae
             vrbis
             Cyprianum
             ,
             quod
             in
             ipso
             erat
             ,
             repelleret
             ,
             &
             Episcopos
             ad
             ipsum
             ex
             Africâ
             legatos
             ,
             nec
             ad
             sermonem
             communis
             colloquij
             admitteret
             ,
             &
             praeciperet
             vniuersae
             fraternitati
             ,
             —
             vt
             venientibus
             non
             solùm
             pax
             &
             communio
             ,
             sed
             &
             tectum
             &
             hospitium
             negaretur
             :
             insuper
             &
             Cyprianum
             ipsum
             Pseudo-Christum
             &
             dolosum
             operarium
             diceret
             .
             Haec
             scribit
             Firmilianus
             Episcopus
             è
             Cappadociâ
             ad
             Cyprianum
             ;
             cuius
             Firmiani
             meminit
             Eusebius
             Hist.
             li.
             6.
             ca.
             25.
             &
             l.
             7.
             ca.
             13·
             Ad
             quem
             Stephanus
             scripsit
             ,
             non
             esse
             communicandum
             ijs
             ,
             qui
             ad
             Haereticos
             transeuntes
             rebaptizant
             .
             
               Cassander
               .
               Consult
               .
               Art.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Excommunicatio
             maior
             priuat
             omnibus
             contentis
             sub
             hoc
             versiculo
             [
             Os
             ,
             orare
             ,
             vale
             ,
             communio
             ,
             mensa
             negetur
             ]
             per
             Os
             intelligitur
             participatio
             colloquij
             ;
             per
             cōmunionem
             ,
             simul
             conuersari
             :
             per
             mensam
             ,
             participatio
             comedendo
             
               Nauarr.
               Vol.
            
             2
             Tom.
             3.
             c.
             27.
             
             §.
             Quid
             operatur
             .
          
           
             k
             Etsi
             occisu●
             propter
             nomen
             Christi
             ,
             post-modum
             fuerit
             extra
             Ecclesiam
             constitutus
             ,
             &
             ab
             Vnitate
             &
             charitate
             diuisus
             ,
             coronari
             morte
             non
             poterit
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Non
             habet
             Deū
             Patrem
             ,
             qui
             non
             habet
             Ecclesiam
             matrem
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               lib.
               de
               Simplicitate
               Praelatorum
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               Costerus
               Jes.
               part
            
             .
             3.
             
             Praefatione
             .
             De
             Vnitate
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             seu
             simplicitate
             Praelatorum
             .
             
               Sic
               etiam
               Bellarminus
               &
               alij
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Cyprianus
               in
               Epistola
               ad
               Pompeium
            
             .
             Stephanus
             Haereticorum
             causam
             contra
             Ecclesiam
             Dei
             asserere
             conatur
             .
             —
             quomodo
             potest
             habere
             Deum
             patrem
             ,
             qui
             non
             habet
             Eccesiam
             matrem
             ?
             
               Et
               paulò
               post
            
             .
             Cur
             tantum
             Stephani
             nostri
             dura
             obstinatio
             prorupit
             ?
          
           
             o
             Alludit
             &c.
             Nemo
             nostrum
             ,
             &c.
             
               See
               aboue
               lit
            
             .
             d.
             
          
           
             p
             Laudabili
             tergi
             uersatione
             vtens
             ,
             ea
             relinquere
             maluit
             obuoluta
             silentio
             .
             
               Baronius
               anno
            
             258.
             num
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             q
             Correxisse
             autem
             istam
             sententiam
             non
             inuenitur
             .
             
               August
               .
               Epist.
            
             48.
             
             
               Et
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Baptismo
               .
               cap.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Jnter
               Epistolas
               Cypriani
            
             75.
             
             Peccatum
             verò
             quàm
             magnum
             tibi
             exaggerasti
             ,
             quando
             te
             à
             tot
             gregibus
             scidisti
             ?
             
               De
               Stephano
               Papa
               loquitur
            
             .
             Hoc
             est
             seruâsse
             spiritum
             vnitatis
             in
             vniculo
             pacis
             ,
             abscindere
             se
             à
             charitatis
             Vnione
             ?
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             s
             
               See
               aboue
            
             .
          
           
             t
             Obijciunt
             Baronius
             &
             Pamelius
             Epistolam
             Dionysij
             Alexandrini
             apud
             Eusebium
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             4.
             quâ
             scribit
             ad
             Stephanum
             Papam
             ,
             persecutionis
             fluctibus
             sedatis
             ,
             omnes
             Orientales
             Ecclesias
             ,
             nouâ
             &
             peruersâ
             Nouati
             Haeresi
             repudiatâ
             ,
             pacem
             inter
             se
             cōciliasse
             ,
             ad
             concordiam
             esse
             redactos
             ,
             &
             inter
             alios
             Ecclesiae
             Doctores
             —
             Firmiliani
             meminit
             .
             
               Respondet
               noster
               Reuittus
               ,
               Annotat
               in
               Cyprian
               .
            
             Inter
             se
             reconciliati
             dicuntur
             ,
             non
             autem
             cum
             Pontifice
             &
             Occidentalibus
             ;
             aut
             Haeresin
             Nouati
             eiurantes
             ,
             propterea
             alterum
             Decretum
             de
             Rebaptizando
             antiquasse
             .
             Nam
             illam
             secundam
             controuersiam
             de
             Rebaptizando
             nondum
             fuisse
             sublatam
             ostendit
             idem
             Dionysius
             ,
             ibidem
             loci
             ,
             in
             Epistolâ
             ad
             Xistum
             Stephani
             Successorem
             ,
             qui
             cum
             eodem
             Xisto
             adhuc
             viuente
             in
             illum
             adhuc
             inclinaret
             ,
             rogaretque
             vt
             attenta
             cogitatione
             rei
             magnitudinem
             contemplaretur
             ,
             audire
             enim
             se
             Decreta
             in
             maximis
             Episcoporum
             Concilijs
             facta
             fuisse
             ,
             vt
             qui
             ab
             Haeresis
             impietate
             recedunt
             ,
             debeant
             primùm
             fide
             institui
             ,
             deinde
             veteris
             &
             impuri
             fermenti
             eluuie
             ac
             sordibus
             ablui
             .
             His
             adde
             ,
             quòd
             Basilius
             ad
             Amphilochium
             scribens
             ,
             de
             hac
             ipsâ
             controuersiâ
             quid
             sentiret
             ,
             de
             Firmiliano
             ita
             loquitur
             ,
             ac
             si
             in
             illâ
             sententiâ
             mortuus
             sit
             .
             
               Haec
               noster
               Reuittus
               in
               suo
               Crit.
               Sacr.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             u
             Cyprianus
             semper
             est
             habitus
             in
             numero
             Catholicorum
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Concilijs
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Praeclarissimus
             Doctor
             (
             vt
             ait
             Augustinus
             )
             &
             Martyr
             gloriosissimus
             .
             
               Canisius
               Ies.
               Catechis
               .
               in
               init
               .
               Encom
               .
               Patrum
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               Septembris
               die
            
             26.
             
          
           
             z
             Cyprianus
             non
             solùm
             Ecclesiae
             Africanae
             ,
             vt
             ait
             Nazianzenus
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             toti
             Occidenti
             praefuit
             ,
             immo
             Orienti
             fere
             ipsi
             ,
             &
             Meridiei
             &
             Septentrioni
             .
             
               Salmeron
               .
               Ies.
               Comment
               .
               in
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             disp
             .
             8.
             
             §.
             Et
             dicendo
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               at
            
             u.
             
          
           
             *
             Binius
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               after
               ,
               cap.
            
             13
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concil
               .
               ex
               Episcopis
            
             217.
             
             
               Suriu●
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             Concil
             .
             Scandalum
             non
             leue
             ,
             immania
             flagitia
             ,
             turpitudines
             nefandas
             .
             
               Item
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Carthag
            
             .
             6.
             
               in
               Not.
            
             §.
             Causa
             .
             &
             §.
             De
             modo
             .
          
           
             b
             Quamuis
             enim
             plurimos
             codices
             legerem
             us
             ,
             tamen
             nunquā
             in
             Nicaeno
             Concilio
             in
             latinis
             codicibus
             ,
             in
             nullo
             Graeco
             Codice
             ea
             potuimus
             inuenire
             .
             
               Surius
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               pag.
            
             589.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Epistola
               Cyrilli
               Alexandrini
            
             .
             Exemplaria
             Authentica
             
               Epist.
               Attici
               Patriarchae
               Constantinop
            
             .
             verissimos
             Canones
             .
             
               Surius
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Conc.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               Sic
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Pontif.
               Rom.
               Cap.
            
             25.
             
             §.
             Respondemus
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             347
             ,
             num
             .
             34.
             
             &
             99.
             
             
               Bellar.
               quo
               supra
               &
               Binius
               Annotat.
               in
               Conc.
               Sard.
               
            
          
           
             f
             Augustinus
             non
             agnoscit
             alium
             Concilium
             Sardicense
             ,
             quàm
             quoddam
             Haereticum
             Orientaliū
             .
             —
             Catholicum
             nullum
             vidit
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap
            
             25.
             
             §.
             Adde
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Vt
               patet
               ex
               Athanasio
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
             Magnum
             Concilium
             .
             
               Socrates
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Cap.
             16.
             
             Concilium
             generale
             .
             
               Su●pitius
               Seuerus
               Epist.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Imperator
             iubet
             apud
             Sardicam
             ,
             Concilium
             congregari
             .
             
               Iustinian
               in
               Edicto
               contra
               Triae
               Capi●ula
               vocat
            
             Vniuersale
             Concilium
             .
             
               Et
               Conciliū
               Chalcedonense
               mentionem
               facit
               Sardicensis
               .
               Numerus
               Episcoporum
            
             344.
             
             
               Primum
               Concilium
               Carthaginense
               tempore
               Iulij
               ,
               de
               quo
               Grantianus
               .
            
             Sic
             decretum
             est
             in
             Sanctissimo
             Sardicensi
             Concilio
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             347.
             num
             .
             97.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Binnius
               Annotat.
               in
               Concilium
               Sardicense
               .
               pag.
            
             439.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             nullâ
             patrum
             Synodo
             inuenimus
             constitutum
             .
             
               Conc.
               Afric
               .
               c.
            
             105.
             
             
               Apud
               Sur.
            
             
          
           
             m
             Papa
             Monarcha
             Ecclesiae
             .
             
               Sanderus
               lib.
               de
               visibili
               Monarchiâ
               .
               Bellarmin
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             
               Costerus
               Jes.
               Enchirid
               .
               de
               Religione
               :
               Tract
               .
               de
               Pontif
               .
            
             §.
             Quaestio
             porro
             .
          
           
             n
             Sacerdos
             magnus
             ,
             seu
             Pontifex
             Maximus
             est
             honorificentissimum
             nomen
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               de
               Officio
               Principis
               Christ.
               pag.
            
             35.
             
             
               Attamen
               Baroni●s
            
             :
             Pontifex
             Maximus
             quinto
             in
             loco
             est
             positus
             ,
             —
             is
             potest
             habere
             alios
             sibi
             aequales
             ;
             ideo
             Pontificis
             Maximi
             amplitudini
             jure
             junctus
             est
             titulus
             ,
             Episcopus
             Episcoporum
             .
             
               Baron
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             Anno
             2.6
             .
             num
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             Vt
             Primae
             sedis
             Episcopus
             non
             appelletur
             Princeps
             Sacerdotum
             ,
             aut
             Summus
             Sacerdos
             ,
             aut
             aliquid
             hujusmodi
             ,
             sed
             tantùm
             Primae
             sedis
             Episcopus
             .
             
               Concilium
               Africanum
               ,
               Canon
            
             6.
             
             
               Apud
               Surium
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             Conc.
             
          
           
             p
             Cuncta
             (
             
               ex
               Gelasio
               habetur
            
             )
             per
             mundum
             nouit
             Ecclesia
             ,
             quòd
             ad
             Sanctam
             Romanam
             Ecclesiā
             de
             qualibet
             parte
             mundi
             appellandum
             .
             Egidius
             probat
             nemini
             licere
             a
             Papa
             appellare
             ,
             quià
             credere
             omnem
             creaturem
             subesse
             Rom.
             Pontifici
             est
             de
             necessitate
             salutis
             ,
             vt
             in
             Extra
             .
             C.
             Vnam
             Sanctam
             .
             
               Azorius
               Instit.
               Moral
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             part
             .
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
             
               Valentianus
               probat
               primatum
               ex
               Appellat
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             11.
             
             
               &
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               .
               Rom
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             q
             Si
             quis
             ex
             Presbyteris
             ad
             transmarina
             putauerit
             esse
             appellandum
             ,
             a
             nullo
             intra
             Africam
             in
             communionem
             suscipatur
             .
             Canon
             .
             92.
             
             
               Apud
               Surium
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Conc.
               Aphric
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               at
            
             e
             
          
           
             r
             
               Concil
               .
               Sardic
               .
               Cap.
            
             3.
             
             Si
             vobis
             placet
             vt
             Sancti
             Petri
             Memoriam
             honoremus
             ,
             vt
             Iulius
             Pontifex
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Si
             hoc
             omnibus
             vobis
             placet
             :
             Synodus
             respondet
             ,
             Placet
             .
             
               Apud
               Surium
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             Conc.
             
          
           
             s
             Omnes
             majores
             causae
             ad
             sedē
             Apostolicam
             referuntur
             ,
             —
             quae
             spectant
             ad
             Articulos
             fidei
             intelligendos
             .
             —
             Secundùm
             ,
             causae
             Episcoporum
             omniū
             &
             Antistitum
             in
             jure
             ab
             eo
             dirimuutur
             ,
             [
             
               Cùm
               alijs
               priuilegijs
               octoginta
               nouem
               ]
               Azorius
               Instit.
               Moral
               .
               part
               .
            
             2.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             35.
             
             §.
             Quintum
             ,
             &
             Secundum
             .
          
           
             t
             Tempore
             Cypriani
             non
             erant
             casus
             peculiares
             reseruati
             consciētiae
             Pontificis
             ,
             proindc
             quisque
             poterat
             quae
             alij
             in
             suâ
             Dioecesi
             ,
             &
             ob
             eam
             causam
             partē
             sui
             Episcopatus
             in
             solidum
             tenebat
             .
             
               Salmeron
               .
               Ies.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             disp
             .
             8.
             
             §
             Et
             dicendo
             .
          
           
             u
             Romane
             profession
             .
             
               See
               aboue
               Cap.
            
             1.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Epistola
               Bonifaecij
            
             2.
             
               quae
               est
               ad
               Alexandrum
               Episcopum
            
             .
             Aurelius
             Carthaginensis
             Ecclesiae
             olim
             Episcopus
             cum
             collegis
             suis
             ,
             instigante
             Diabolo
             ,
             superbire
             ,
             temporibus
             Praedecessorum
             nostrorum
             Bonifacij
             &
             Celestini
             ,
             contra
             Romanam
             Ecclesiam
             coepit
             :
             sed
             videns
             se
             modò
             peccatis
             Aurelij
             Eulalius
             à
             Rom.
             Ecclesiae
             communione
             segregatū
             ,
             humilians
             recognouit
             se
             &
             communionem
             Romanae
             Ecclesiae
             petens
             ,
             —
             damnauit
             Scripturas
             ,
             quae
             aduersus
             Ecclesiae
             Romanae
             priuilegia
             factae
             fuerant
             .
             
               Apud
               Surium
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             
               Conc.
               pag.
            
             384.
             
          
           
             y
             Respondeo
             ,
             valdè
             mihi
             eas
             Epistolas
             esse
             suspectas
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib
            
             2.
             
               de
               Pont.
               Rom
               cap.
            
             25.
             
             §.
             Respondeo
             primo
             ,
             &
             §.
             Sed
             si
             .
          
           
             z
             Quis
             impostura
             &
             fraude
             non
             dicat
             Epistolam
             hanc
             plenissimam
             esse
             ,
             quâ
             scribitur
             Africanam
             Ecclesiam
             vltra
             centum
             Annos
             Schismaticam
             fuisse
             ?
             
               Binnius
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Conc.
               Annot.
               in
               hanc
               Epistolam
               sc.
               Bonifac.
            
             2.
             
               ad
               Eulalium
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Quid
             improbè
             improbus
             finxit
             Impostor
             ?
             —
             Quae
             Epistola
             nisi
             falsa
             esse
             conuinci
             posset
             ,
             planè
             ex
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             Albo
             expungenda
             fuissent
             Sanctorum
             Africanorum
             agmina
             Martyrum
             —
             qui
             persecutione
             Vandalicâ
             —
             consequunti
             sunt
             Martyrij
             palmam
             :
             deludique
             pariter
             forent
             clarissimi
             Confessores
             ,
             qui
             in
             illo
             spatio
             centum
             annorum
             in
             Africanâ
             Ecclesiâ
             ,
             doctrinâ
             &
             vitâ
             claruere
             conspicui
             .
             
               Baronius
               Tom.
            
             5.
             
             Anno
             419.
             num
             .
             92.93
             .
          
           
             b
             Coeterùm
             hāe
             Bonifacij
             2.
             
             Epistolam
             esse
             genuinam
             &
             minimè
             supposititiam
             ,
             satis
             superque
             arguit
             ,
             quod
             ante
             Annos
             500
             talis
             indubitatò
             credebatur
             ,
             quam
             Antonius
             Florentinus
             testatur
             esse
             longè
             verissimam
             .
             —
             at
             Africanos
             circiter
             centum
             annos
             sacrilegâ
             defectione
             se
             subduxisse
             —
             quare
             qui
             in
             hanc
             vt
             fictitiam
             ridēt
             ,
             quid
             quaeso
             nobis
             ,
             imò
             sibi
             relinquent
             saluum
             ,
             ex
             omni
             Eccles.
             Antiquitatis
             Historia
             ?
             &c.
             
               Lindamus
               Panopl
               .
               Euang.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             89.
             
          
           
             c
             Rectè
             &
             pro
             officio
             fecerunt
             Romani
             Pontifices
             ,
             malè
             autem
             Africani
             ,
             qui
             etiam
             vt
             testatur
             Bonifacius
             2.
             (
             
               citatur
               haec
               Epistola
               in
               mar
               gine
            
             )
             meditati
             videbantur
             defectionem
             a
             Romanâ
             sede
             .
             
               Costerus
               Enchirid.
               Tract
               .
               de
               Pontifice
               .
            
             §.
             Rectè
             .
             Sol.
             10.
             
             
               &
               Turrianus
               vt
               citatur
               a
               Sadaele
               Resp.
               ad
               Repet
               .
               Turriani
               p.
            
             430.
             
             
               &
               Harding
               contra
               Iuellum
               Art.
            
             4.
             diuisio
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             d
             A
             tempore
             Cypriani
             coeperunt
             Africani
             separati
             ab
             Ecclesia
             ,
             tempore
             Au●elij
             Carthaginensis
             Episcopi
             :
             —
             exacerbato
             animo
             erant
             erga
             Ecclesiam
             Romanam
             ,
             donce
             tempore
             Bonifacij
             2.
             reconciliati
             sunt
             
               Salmeron
               Ies.
               Tom.
            
             12.
             
             Tract
             .
             68.
             
             §.
             Ad
             Canonem
             .
             
               Etiam
               Sanderus
               de
               visibili
               Monarch
               .
               lib.
            
             7.
             num
             .
             411.
             pag.
             368.
             
          
           
             *
             Bellum
             Haereticorum
             pax
             Ecclesiae
             Hierom.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Forma
               Iuramenti
               Pij
            
             5.
             
             Ego
             obedientiam
             Pontifici
             Romano
             spondeo
             ,
             &
             hanc
             veram
             fidem
             esse
             ,
             extra
             quam
             nemo
             saluus
             esse
             potest
             .
          
           
             f
             Master
             Brerewood
             
               in
               his
               Booke
               of
               Religions
               .
               pa.
            
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               at
            
             a.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Cap.
            
             3.
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Brittanni
             a
             Communione
             Catholicae
             Ecclesiae
             diro
             Schismate
             diuisi
             —
             &
             planè
             vides
             Brittannorum
             Episcoporum
             eorundem
             Schismaticorum
             animum
             refractarium
             ab
             Vnitate
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             resilientem
             .
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             605.
             
             Num.
             55.
             
             &
             60.
             
             Eadem
             plane
             quâ
             Britanni
             pariter
             &
             Scoti
             erant
             Schismatis
             
          
           
             h
             
               Brerely
               in
               his
            
             fuligine
             tincti
             ,
             ac
             discessionis
             a
             Romanâ
             Ecclaesiâ
             rei
             .
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             604.
             
             Num.
             65.
             
             
               Catholike
               Apologie
               ,
               the
               First
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Genebrard
               .
               in
               Psal.
               pag.
            
             341.
             
          
           
             k
             Britanni
             &
             Scoti
             erant
             Discessionis
             ab
             Ecclesiâ
             Rom.
             rei
             ,
             ob
             idque
             feris
             Barbaris
             traditi
             ,
             Anglis
             sc.
             &
             Saxonibus
             .
             Quare
             dicit
             Hier.
             cap.
             5.
             
             Quia
             reliquisti
             me
             ,
             &
             seruiisti
             dijs
             alienis
             &c.
             —
             Deos
             plane
             alienos
             colere
             omnes
             Schismatici
             con●incuntur
             .
             
               Baronius
               An.
            
             604.
             
             Num.
             56.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Galfridus
               Monumetens
               .
               Hist.
               Britt
               .
               li.
            
             11.
             ca.
             12.
             
             &
             13.
             
               cited
               by
               the
               Centurists
               ,
               Cent.
            
             6.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Religio
             sissimis
             Praesulibus
             muniti
             —
             omnes
             labore
             manuum
             suarum
             viuentes
             .
             —
             Abbas
             eorum
             Dinoth
             vocabatur
             ,
             mirè
             liberalibus
             artibus
             eruditus
             —
             diuersis
             monstrauit
             Argumentis
             ipsos
             Augustino
             [
             
               à
               Gregorio
               Pp.
               Misso
            
             ]
             nullam
             subiectionem
             debere
             .
             —
             Edelbertus
             ergò
             —
             Edelfridum
             Regem
             Nortdan-humbrorum
             instimulauit
             ,
             —
             vt
             Abbatem
             Dinoth
             &
             caeteros
             Clericos
             perditum
             iret
             ,
             —
             qui
             collecto
             mirabili
             exercitu
             &c.
             mille
             ducenti
             eorum
             ea
             ipsâ
             die
             Martyrio
             decorati
             regni
             caelestis
             adepti
             sunt
             sedem
             .
             —
             Duces
             Britonum
             Edelfridum
             vulneratum
             in
             fugam
             propulerunt
             ,
             &
             decem
             millia
             sexaginta
             sex
             perierunt
             .
             
               Haec
               Galfridus
               ci●ant
               .
               Cent.
               quo
               supra
               .
               Tit.
            
             de
             Tranquillitate
             &
             persecutione
             sub
             Mauritio
             Sacerdote
             .
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             m
             Scotorum
             Ecclesia
             ,
             licet
             diuerso
             tempore
             —
             a
             communi
             ritu
             Catholicae
             Ecclesiae
             Pascha
             celebraret
             ,
             non
             tamen
             ob
             id
             a
             communione
             sedis
             Apostolicae
             separatam
             fuisse
             —
             quia
             etsi
             non
             Romano
             ,
             neque
             tamen
             Iudaico
             more
             Pascha
             celebrarent
             .
             &c.
             
               Baronius
               Tom.
            
             8.
             
             Anno
             634.
             
             Num.
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             Nequaquam
             laudans
             quod
             de
             Paschae
             obseruatione
             minus
             perfectè
             sapiebat
             ,
             imò
             haec
             multum
             detestans
             .
             
               Beda
               Hist.
               Anglic.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             o
             Erat
             Episcopus
             multum
             misericors
             .
             
               Beda
               Hist.
               Angl.
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
             Vir
             Dei
             Spiritu
             Prophetiae
             praedicens
             tempestatem
             futuram
             ,
             &
             virtute
             eiusdem
             spiritus
             sopiuit
             eam
             .
             Cap.
             15.
             
             Miraculis
             post
             mortem
             celebris
             .
             Ca.
             17
             
          
           
             p
             
               Doctor
               Vsher
               L.
               Primate
               of
               Armagh
               .
               Tract
               .
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               Jreland
               .
            
          
           
             q
             
               Bellarmin
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Concil
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
             Generalia
             approbata
             Concilia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             r
             Principes
             seculares
             non
             habent
             Ecclesiae
             regimen
             ,
             nec
             debent
             Ecclesiastica
             negotia
             tractare
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             Principum
             secularium
             authoritate
             nec
             possunt
             nec
             debent
             Generalia
             Concilia
             congregari
             .
             —
             Quod
             munus
             propriè
             ad
             Pōtificem
             pertinet
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Concil
               .
               c.
            
             12
             
          
           
             t
             Praesidentia
             &
             praecedentia
             ab
             Imperatoribus
             Pontifici
             debetur
             .
             
               Bellar.
               Lib.
               de
               Officio
               Principis
               Christiani
               ,
               per
               totum
               .
            
          
           
             u
             Reuerentiam
             etiam
             debent
             ,
             quòd
             certè
             est
             superioris
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             40.
             
             Haec
             est
             causa
             cur
             reges
             Christiani
             Pontificibus
             per
             legatos
             reuerentiam
             &
             obseruantiam
             promittunt
             .
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             26.27
             .
          
           
             x
             Rex
             Hispaniae
             &
             Franciae
             (
             quod
             vidimus
             )
             Pontificis
             pedes
             exosculati
             sunt
             .
             
               Bellar
               lib.
               contra
               Apolog.
               de
               Triplici
               Nodo
               .
               cap
            
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             Peccaret
             Pontifex
             si
             honores
             ●●tos
             non
             admitteret
             .
             
               Bozius
               de
               signis
               Ecclesi●e
               ,
               lib.
            
             11.
             cap.
             10.
             
             Inter
             praecipua
             Romani
             Pontificis
             priuilegia
             Nono
             loco
             recenset
             Greg.
             7.
             
             Solius
             Papae
             pedes
             a
             Principibus
             exosculari
             .
             Epist.
             51.
             dictat
             .
             9.
             
             
               Apud
               Lorinum
               Ies.
               in
               Act.
            
             10.
             vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             z
             Henricum
             quartum
             non
             admissum
             a
             Pontifice
             Gregorio
             septimo
             ,
             nisi
             nudis
             pedibus
             ad
             se
             venientem
             ,
             nec
             Fredericum
             Barbarossam
             ,
             nisi
             collum
             pedibus
             Alexandri
             3.
             
             Pontificis
             submittentem
             .
             
               Primum
               Testimonium
               habet
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             1077.
             
             
               Alterum
               Massonius
               in
               vita
               Alexand.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               lib.
               de
               Officio
               Principis
               Christiani
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Vid.
               Librum
               nostrum
               qui
               inscribitur
            
             ,
             Causa
             Regia
             .
          
           
             c
             
               August
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             Epist.
             16●
             .
             Quod
             posteà
             quam
             factum
             est
             ,
             praesente
             Caeciliano
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Augustin
               .
               quo
               supra
               .
               Jtem
               Epist
               .
            
             66.
             
          
           
             e
             Vt
             omnes
             qui
             ad
             Concilium
             Tyri
             conuenistis
             è
             vestigio
             ad
             castra
             nostra
             maturaretis
             ,
             reque
             ipsâ
             vestrum
             iudicium
             aequum
             syncerum-commonstraretis
             ,
             me
             audiente
             :
             Quem
             ingenuum
             dei
             famulum
             esse
             vos
             ipsi
             inficias
             non
             iueritis
             .
             
               Socrates
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             Sin
             autem
             quisquam
             eas
             Ecclesiae
             pestes
             (
             
               loquitur
               de
               Theoguide
               ,
               &
               Eusebio
               )
            
             vel
             memori●
             ,
             vel
             laudibus
             celebrare
             aggrediatur
             ,
             confestim
             —
             paenas
             suae
             in●citiae
             dabit
             .
             
               Theodoret.
               Hist
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             
               The
               odosius
               dat
               quod
               non
               habet
               ,
               nisi
               ex
               vsurpatâ
               potestate
               ,
               ex
               Imperitiâ
               Ecclesiastici
               Canonis
               .
            
             
               
                 Binius
                 Tom.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Conc.
                 Chalced.
                 Act.
              
               1.
               
                 in
                 Marg.
              
               Ius
               sibi
               arrogat
               &
               vsurpat
               .
               
                 Baronius
                 Anno
              
               449.
               nu
               .
               27.
               
            
          
           
             h
             
               Glossa
               apud
               Gratianum
               Decret
               .
               Distinct.
            
             22.
             
             
               C.
               Renouantes
            
             .
             Honorius
             &
             Theodosius
             Imperator
             dicunt
             quod
             Patriarcha
             Constantinopolitanus
             habet
             idem
             ius
             in
             suis
             subditis
             ,
             quod
             Papa
             habet
             in
             fuis
             .
          
           
             i
             Quòd
             frequentissimae
             sunt
             leges
             de
             rebus
             sacris
             ,
             Ecclesiasticisue
             personis
             à
             Iustiniano
             Imperatore
             sancitae
             ,
             non
             immeritò
             arguitur
             ,
             quasi
             rerum
             diuinarum
             inuasor
             ,
             dum
             diuinis
             se
             miscuit
             ,
             qui
             humanis
             tantùm
             praefectus
             esset
             rebus
             .
             
               Baronius
               Tom.
            
             7.
             
             Anno
             528
             num
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Iustinianus
             sacrilegè
             hoc
             in
             loco
             Confirmationem
             &
             abrogationem
             Pontificis
             Romani
             vsurpat
             .
             
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             Concil
             .
             Arrogantèr
             assumpsit
             .
             
               Jd.
               ibid.
               p.
            
             635.
             
          
           
             l
             Potestatis
             suae
             limites
             egressi
             sunt
             .
             
               Bellar.
               aduersus
               Marsilium
               ,
               de
               Statu
               Veneto
               .
               Vide
               librum
               qui
               inscribitur
            
             Controuersiae
             memorabiles
             ,
             pag.
             261.
             
          
           
             m
             Octo
             Concilia
             generalia
             erant
             ab
             Imperatoribus
             congregata
             ,
             non
             per
             Papam
             :
             Vt
             vnum
             ,
             per
             Theodosium
             Imperatorem
             ,
             à
             quo
             Leo
             Papa
             ,
             licèt
             multa
             supplicatione
             ,
             tamen
             vt
             Concilium
             celebraretur
             intra
             Italiam
             non
             obtinuit
             .
             
               Card.
               Cusanu●
               Concord
               .
               Cathol
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             Quaestio
             cur
             Papa
             nunquam
             interfuit
             in
             Concilijs
             Orientalibus
             ,
             per
             se
             ,
             nec
             Constantinopoli
             ,
             cùm
             tamē
             in
             Ciuitate
             Vigilius
             fuit
             ,
             quod
             erat
             quintū
             Concilium
             Generale
             .
             —
             Altera
             ratio
             est
             ,
             quia
             in
             Conciliis
             Orientalibus
             semper
             interfuit
             Imperator
             ,
             aut
             eius
             Legatur
             ;
             Graeci
             autem
             Imperatorem
             in
             summo
             loco
             collocabant
             ,
             hoc
             tolerandum
             non
             est
             ,
             vt
             Imperator
             ante
             summum
             Pontifi●em
             sederet
             ,
             vel
             ●umultus
             excitaretur
             .
             Ideò
             non
             ibat
             ad
             Concilia
             ,
             sed
             tamē
             Legatos
             mittebat
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Conc.
               cap.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             10.26
             .
          
           
             o
             Qui
             mos
             an
             ●it
             antiquissimus
             nescio
             ,
             non
             enim
             omnia
             legi
             .
             
               Massonius
               in
               vita
               Benedicti
            
             12.
             
          
           
             p
             Si
             benè
             multi
             hodiè
             se
             homine●
             esse
             perpenderent
             ,
             qui
             quia
             Sacerdotio
             praediti
             .
             imperiosissimos
             dominos
             se
             praebent
             —
             ita
             vsuvenit
             ,
             vt
             nos
             Pontificum
             nostrorum
             pedes
             exosculamur
             ,
             illudue
             institutum
             à
             Romanis
             Pontificibus
             dixerim
             .
             
               Polydor.
               Virgil.
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             13.
             
             
               Lugduni
               .
               Anno
            
             1558.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               below
               in
               the
               next
               Chap.
               at
               y.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Neque
             Reges
             &
             Imperatores
             ,
             nondum
             bene
             rebus
             Christianis
             constitutis
             ,
             nimio
             fastu
             inflati
             &
             adhuc
             Gentium
             superbiam
             spirantes
             ,
             externa
             honoris
             denegatione
             irritari
             debebant
             .
             
               Bozius
               de
               signis
               Ecclesiae
               .
               lib.
            
             20.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Honora
             Regem
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             *
             Honorem
             ,
             cui
             honor
             .
             Rom.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             r
             Nunquam
             Catholici
             Principes
             ex
             animo
             Deo
             adhaeserunt
             ,
             quin
             facilimè
             de
             hostibus
             triumpharent
             .
             —
             Vt
             in
             Testamento
             nouo
             Constantinus
             magnus
             ,
             qui
             primus
             publicè
             ex
             Imperatoribus
             Ecclesiam
             defendit
             .
             De
             Theodosio
             seniore
             August
             .
             lib.
             5.
             de
             Ciuitate
             Dei
             cap.
             26.
             eum
             verè
             pium
             &
             Catholicum
             fuisse
             .
             Honorius
             etiam
             planè
             Catholicus
             ,
             &
             Theodosius
             iunior
             ;
             etiam
             Iustinianus
             senior
             ,
             donec
             Catholicus
             fuit
             ,
             foelicissimè
             imperauit
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               de
               .
               No●i●
               Ecclesiae
               .
               cap.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             s
             Iustinianus
             primis
             decem
             annis
             benè
             de
             rebus
             diuinis
             sensit
             ,
             secundis
             maximè
             rebus
             est
             vsus
             :
             mox
             impias
             manus
             in
             Papam
             Syluerium
             Vigiliumque
             iniecit
             :
             denique
             in
             Haeresin
             Apthartodocitarū
             incidit
             ;
             post
             illatam
             vim
             Syluerio
             &
             Vigilio
             nullo
             non
             calamitatis
             genere
             perculsus
             .
             
               Bozius
               Tom.
            
             2.
             lib
             ,
             23.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Baronius
               Tom.
            
             7.
             
             Anno
             528.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             521.
             
             Codicem
             absolutum
             confirmat
             Anno
             530.
             
             Idololatras
             ad
             fidem
             conuertit
             ,
             templa
             multa
             construit
             .
             Anno
             533.
             
             Resistit
             Haereticis
             ,
             &
             libros
             Institutionum
             edidit
             .
             Anno
             534.
             
             Plures
             Ecclesias
             Carthagine
             erexit
             .
             Anno
             536.
             
             Constitutio
             aduersus
             Haereticos
             .
          
           
             x
             Par
             est
             credere
             quotquot
             de
             fide
             Catholicâ
             &
             disciplina
             Ecclesiasticâ
             latae
             sunt
             Iustiniani
             Sanctiones
             ,
             tot
             esse
             ipsorum
             duorum
             Constantinopolitanorum
             Antistitum
             decreta
             .
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             528.
             num
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             Syluerium
             Papam
             in
             exilium
             mittit
             .
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             538.
             num
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             z
             Iustiniani
             recta
             Confessio
             fidei
             à
             Vigilio
             Papa
             laudata
             .
             Anno
             540.
             num
             .
             15.
             
             Vindex
             &
             tutor
             vetustatis
             .
             Anno
             541.
             num
             .
             12.
             
             Sanctio
             aduersus
             Haereticos
             .
             
               Jbidem
               num
            
             .
             25.
             
             Contestatio
             aduersus
             Haereticos
             .
             Anno
             546.
             num
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             a
             Mandatur
             Vigilius
             in
             exilium
             .
             Anno
             551.
             
          
           
             b
             A
             Iustiniano
             pacem
             petit
             Vigilius
             :
             Iustinianus
             ei
             cedit
             .
             Anno
             552.
             
             Iustinianus
             instaurat
             Basilicam
             ;
             rursus
             redit
             in
             gratiam
             Vigilius
             .
             Anno
             554.
             
             Iustinianus
             instaurat
             Templum
             Sophiae
             .
             An●●
             557.
             
             Sacram
             mensam
             fecit
             pulcherrimam
             .
             Ibid.
             Insidiae
             aduersus
             eum
             deteguntur
             .
             Anno
             561.
             num
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Patres
             sextae
             Synodi
             elogio
             homine
             Catholico
             digno
             ,
             &
             titulo
             Pietatis
             reperiuntur
             eius
             memoriam
             prosequi
             .
             Gregorious
             Pap●
             eum
             piae
             memoriae
             Iustinianum
             appellat
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Epist
             .
             10.
             
             Accipe
             de
             eodem
             Imperatore
             in
             Synodo
             Rom.
             ab
             Agathone
             Papa
             pronunciatum
             praeconiū
             ,
             extat
             Epist.
             in
             Synod
             .
             6.
             
             Act.
             4.
             
             Iustiniani
             ab
             omnibus
             gentibus
             memoria
             religiosâ
             veneratione
             digna
             censetur
             ,
             cuius
             fidei
             rectitudo
             ,
             per
             augustissima
             eius
             Edicta
             in
             toto
             orbe
             diffusa
             laudatur
             .
             
               Haec
               Baronius
               Tom.
            
             7.
             
             Anno
             565.
             num
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Constat
             igitur
             ex
             his
             ,
             audiendos
             non
             esse
             eos
             ,
             qui
             haereticum
             iniustè
             appellant
             Eum
             (
             
               loquitur
               de
               Iustiniano
               .
               )
               Fernandus
               de
               Cordoua
               ,
               Didascal
               .
               multiplex
               .
               pag.
            
             166.
             
          
           
             e
             
               See
               Doctor
               Crackenthorp
               his
            
             Defence
             of
             Iustinian
             against
             Baronius
             :
             
               and
               a
               late
               Treatise
               of
               Doctor
               Riues
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Aduocate
               ,
               stiled
               ,
            
             Imperatoris
             Iustiniani
             Defensio
             ,
             contra
             Alemannum
             .
          
           
             f
             Sedes
             Imperatoris
             parabitur
             iuxtà
             sedem
             Papae
             ,
             sed
             non
             tantae
             longitudinis
             aut
             latitudinis
             .
             —
             —
             Et
             aduertendum
             ,
             quòd
             locus
             vbi
             sed
             &
             Impater
             non
             sit
             altior
             loco
             vbi
             tenet
             pedes
             Pontifex
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             
             
               Ritual
               .
               siue
               Cerimonial
               .
               Sect.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             Papam
             habere
             potestatem
             plenissimam
             in
             vniuersum
             orbem
             terrarum
             Iure
             Diuino
             in
             rebus
             Ecclesiasticis
             &
             Politicis
             ,
             Communis
             est
             Theologorū
             sententia
             (
             
               enumerat
               authores
               viginti
               duos
            
             .
             )
             Eadem
             est
             Canonistarum
             sententia
             ,
             quae
             sumitur
             ex
             C.
             Solitae
             .
             De
             maior
             .
             &
             obedientiâ
             
               Carerius
               de
               potestate
               Pontificis
               Romani
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             9.10
             .
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               after
               at
            
             k.
             
          
           
             h
             C.
             Solitae
             de
             maior
             .
             &
             obedientiâ
             .
             Ibi
             Innocentius
             tertius
             :
             Deus
             creauit
             duo
             lumina
             in
             coelo
             ,
             Solem
             &
             Lunam
             .
             Id
             est
             ,
             Duas
             instituit
             dignitates
             ,
             quae
             sunt
             Pontificalis
             &
             Regalis
             ,
             vt
             quanta
             sit
             inter
             Solem
             &
             Lunam
             ,
             tanta
             inter
             Papam
             &
             Imperatorem
             cognoscatur
             differentia
             :
             vt
             optimè
             explicat
             Pontifex
             .
             —
             Igitur
             Imperatoris
             potentia
             à
             Papa
             dependet
             ,
             
               Carerius
               quo
               iam
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               lit
            
             .
             g
             &
             h
             
          
           
             i
             Ethnicos
             quoad
             Temporalia
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             subijci
             docent
             Innocentius
             ,
             Andreas
             ,
             —
             caeterique
             Doctores
             Canonistae
             ;
             eosque
             puniri
             posse
             affirmant
             —
             poena
             temporali
             directè
             
               Bozius
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Temporal
               .
               Ecles
               .
               Monarch
               .
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Habet
             Papa
             Temporalem
             Potestatem
             principalem
             ,
             etsi
             non
             Directè
             ,
             tamen
             Indirectè
             in
             ordine
             ad
             bonum
             spirituale
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             5.
             
               de
               Pont.
               Rom.
               Cap.
            
             6.
             
             Deinde
             neque
             hoc
             habet
             propter
             ordinem
             charitatis
             ,
             sed
             propter
             subiectionem
             &
             subordinationem
             ad
             deponendos
             Reges
             ,
             &
             disponendum
             de
             Regnis
             .
             
               Jbid.
               Cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             l
             Paulus
             Episcopus
             Seruus
             seruorum
             Dei
             ,
             &c.
             Nos
             in
             iustitiae
             sede
             constituti
             iuxta
             Prophetae
             Vaticinium
             dicentis
             ;
             Ecce
             te
             constituti
             super
             gentes
             &
             regna
             ,
             vt
             euellas
             ,
             destruas
             ,
             plantes
             ,
             aedifices
             .
             
               Bulla
               Pauli
            
             3.
             
               aduersus
               Henricum
               Octauum
               Angliae
               Regem
            
             .
             Pius
             Episcopus
             ,
             &c
             cui
             data
             est
             omnis
             potestas
             in
             coelis
             &
             in
             terris
             ,
             quem
             super
             omnes
             gentes
             ,
             &
             regna
             omnia
             constituit
             deus
             ,
             vt
             euellat
             ,
             destruat
             ,
             dissipat
             ,
             disperdat
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Bulla
               Pij
            
             5.
             
               in
               Elizabetham
               Angliae
               Reginam
            
             .
             Propheta
             iu
             personâ
             Christi
             ad
             Romanum
             Pontificem
             loquitur
             .
             
               Carerius
               de
               potestate
               Pontifices
               Rom.
               lib
            
             2.
             cap
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Extrauag
               de
               Maior
               .
               &
               Obed.
            
             Vnam
             Sanctam
             .
          
           
             n
             Tantùm
             de
             denunciando
             eas
             esse
             destruendas
             
               Lyranus
               in
               eum
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Hieremias
             nisi
             priùs
             peruersa
             destrueret
             ,
             aedificare
             vtiliter
             recta
             non
             posset
             ,
             quia
             nisi
             ab
             auditorum
             suorum
             cordibus
             spinas
             vani
             amoris
             auelleret
             ,
             nimirum
             frustra
             in
             ijs
             sanctae
             praedicationis
             verba
             plantaret
             .
             
               Greg
               Pastoral
               .
               Cur.
               part
            
             .
             3.
             
             Admonit
             35.
             
          
           
             p
             Vt
             euellas
             ,
             &c.
             Quid
             horum
             fastum
             sonat
             ?
             Rusticani
             magis
             sudoris
             schemate
             labor
             spiritualis
             expressus
             o●t
             ,
             —
             vt
             nos
             etiam
             sentiamus
             magis
             esse
             nobis
             impositum
             ministerium
             ,
             non
             dominium
             datum
             ,
             —
             Esto
             Propheta
             ;
             sed
             nunquid
             plus
             quàm
             Propheta
             ?
             Sisapis
             ,
             eris
             contentus
             mensurâ
             quam
             tibi
             mensus
             est
             Deus
             ;
             Nam
             quod
             amplus
             est
             a
             malo
             est
             .
             
               Bernard
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               Consid.
               ad
               Eugenium
               .
               Cap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Zacharias
             Childericum
             deponit
             ;
             Gregorius
             sept
             .
             Henricum
             tertium
             Imperatorem
             :
             Clemens
             sextus
             Ludouicum
             4.
             
             Imperatorem
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             5.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             r
             Haec
             vna
             Vrbs
             potest
             stare
             aduersus
             impios
             omnes
             à
             vero
             Christi
             cultu
             alienos
             ,
             sic
             in
             eius
             Pontificibus
             amplissimè
             resplenduit
             ,
             nulla
             namque
             sedes
             tot
             Martyres
             Episcopos
             produxit
             ,
             vt
             Romana
             ,
             quae
             viginti
             septem
             suorum
             Pontificum
             pro
             cultu
             Christi
             interfectorum
             num●●um
             recenset
             .
             
               Bozius
               de
               Signi●
               Ecclesiae
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             5.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             Testis
             est
             ipse
             Deus
             ,
             nihil
             me
             voluisse
             ,
             cogitasse
             ,
             aut
             scripsisse
             ,
             quod
             vel
             minimâ
             ex
             parte
             possit
             Decretis
             S
             S.
             Catholicae
             Ecclesiae
             Religionis
             &
             fidei
             directè
             vel
             per
             obliquum
             retorqueri
             ,
             vel
             in
             odium
             ,
             vel
             inuidiam
             alicuius
             potestatis
             Spiritualis
             ,
             aut
             Tēporalis
             ,
             
               Greg.
               Tolossanus
               I.V.
               Doctor
               ante
               libros
               suos
               de
               Republicâ
               .
            
          
           
             t
             A
             Christo
             passo
             ,
             per
             interuallum
             trecentorum
             annorum
             ,
             etsi
             crudelia
             tormenta
             Christiani
             passi
             fuerint
             ,
             &
             clades
             atrocissimas
             ,
             —
             nusquam
             tamen
             legitur
             eos
             aduersus
             Reges
             rebellasse
             —
             sed
             hoc
             fere
             Argumento
             ostenderunt
             se
             suamque
             Religionem
             omnibus
             anteferri
             debere
             ,
             —
             quod
             in
             eâ
             sententiâ
             ita
             pertinaciter
             &
             obnixè
             perdurant
             ,
             vt
             vnico
             amore
             Dei
             ,
             &
             diuini
             cultus
             ,
             se
             ab
             eo
             dicerent
             Christianos
             appellari
             ,
             cuius
             fuit
             hoc
             piissimum
             dog●a
             ,
             vt
             Magistratibus
             pareant
             .
             
               Jdem
               lib.
            
             26.
             
               de
               Repub.
               Cap.
               vlt.
               num
            
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Pontifici
             vt
             Pastori
             necessaria
             est
             Potestas
             ,
             circa
             Hereticos
             ,
             tanquam
             circa
             Lupos
             ,
             arcendi
             omni
             ratione
             quâ
             possit
             .
             
               Bella.
               lib.
            
             5.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             Altera
             potestas
             necessaria
             Pontifici
             circa
             furiosos
             ,
             velut
             Arietes
             ,
             cogendo
             eos
             per
             omnes
             commodas
             rationes
             .
             Jbidem
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               at
            
             q
             
          
           
             y
             In
             eius
             Potestate
             duos
             esse
             gladios
             ,
             Spiritualem
             viz.
             &
             Temporalē
             .
             —
             Opertet
             autem
             gladium
             esse
             sub
             gladio
             ,
             Temporalem
             sub
             Spirituale
             .
             
               Bonifacius
               Octauus
               ,
               Extrau
               .
               Vnam
               Sanctam
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               .
               Chap.
            
             10.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Lego
             &
             relego
             Regum
             &
             Impeperatorum
             res
             gestas
             ,
             &
             Gregorius
             Septimus
             primus
             erat
             ,
             qui
             Excommunicauit
             &
             deposuit
             Imperatorem
             .
             
               Otho
               Frsingensis
               ,
               lib.
            
             6.
             
             
               Chronic
               .
               Cap.
            
             35.
             
             
               Vt
               refert
               Tolossanus
               lib.
            
             26.
             
               de
               Repub.
               Cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Quòd
             si
             Ch●istiani
             olim
             non
             deposuerunt
             Dioclesianum
             ,
             Iulianum
             ,
             Valentem
             ,
             &
             alios
             ,
             id
             fuit
             ,
             quia
             deerant
             vires
             Temporales
             Christianis
             ,
             
               Bellar
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             4
             ,
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Absit
             vt
             virtute
             humanâ
             vindicetur
             Christiana
             secta
             ,
             aut
             doleat
             pati
             ,
             in
             quo
             probatur
             .
             Si
             enim
             hostes
             extraneos
             ,
             nō
             tantùm
             occultos
             vindices
             agere
             vellemus
             ,
             deesset
             nobis
             vis
             numerorum
             aut
             copiarum
             ?
             —
             cui
             bello
             non
             idonei
             ,
             non
             prompti
             fuissemus
             ?
             —
             si
             non
             apud
             istam
             disciplinam
             magis
             occidi
             liceret
             ,
             quàm
             occidere
             .
             
               Tertul.
               Apol.
               Contra
               Gentes
               Cap.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             c
             Nemo
             nostrum
             ,
             quam
             vis
             apprehenditur
             ,
             se
             aduersus
             iniustam
             violentiam
             ,
             quamuis
             nimius
             ,
             &
             copiosus
             sit
             noster
             populus
             ,
             vlciscitur
             .
             
               Cyrian
               ad
               Demetr
            
             .
             §.
             14.
             
               cum
               Annot.
               Pamelij
               .
               pag.
            
             328.
             
          
           
             d
             Preces
             &
             Lacrymae
             arma
             mea
             sunt
             ,
             aliter
             nec
             debeo
             ,
             nec
             possum
             resistere
             .
             
               Ambros.
               Tom.
            
             3.
             lib.
             5.
             
               post
               Epist.
            
             32.
             
             
               Orat.
               ad
               Auxentium
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Possit
             Ambrosius
             arm●s
             Ecclesiam
             suam
             tueri
             &
             vim
             vi
             repellere
             ,
             nec
             ideo
             armis
             abstinuit
             quod
             armis
             esset
             inferior
             ;
             ab
             eo
             namque
             populus
             stabat
             ,
             ab
             eo
             maxima
             pars
             militum
             .
             
               Barkleius
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             
               Contra
               Monarcho
               .
               Cap.
            
             5
             pag.
             138.
             
          
           
             f
             Christiani
             nihil
             mol
             in
             contra
             Rempub.
             etiam
             quum
             pares
             numero
             &
             viribus
             fuerunt
             .
             
               Tolossanu●
               lib.
            
             26.
             
               de
               Repub.
               Cap.
            
             7.
             num
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Martyres
             noui
             Testamenti
             ,
             propter
             multitudinem
             ,
             facilè
             contra
             Tyrannides
             persequutorum
             suorum
             conspirare
             potuissent
             ;
             pro
             obedientia
             tamen
             ,
             quam
             iussi
             sunt
             sublimiori
             potestati
             deferre
             ,
             maluerunt
             pati
             quam
             resistere
             .
             
               Carerius
               de
               Officio
               Principum
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Sed
             id
             grauissimo
             Argumento
             esse
             debet
             ,
             quòd
             nemo
             Sanctorum
             Patrum
             vel
             Scriptorum
             alioqui
             Orthodoxorum
             per
             totos
             mille
             annos
             &
             ampliùs
             ,
             licet
             Ecclesia
             tunc
             omnibus
             floreret
             copijs
             ;
             &
             impiorum
             Principum
             magnus
             esset
             numerus
             ,
             ●ale
             quid
             vnquam
             vel
             verbo
             vel
             scripto
             docuisse
             legitur
             .
             
               Barkleus
               lib.
            
             6.
             
               aduersus
               Monarc
               .
               Cap.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Why
             boastest
             thou
             thy selfe
             ,
             ô
             Tyrant
             ,
             that
             thou
             canst
             doe
             mischiefe
             ?
             Psal.
             52.1
             .
          
           
             i
             De
             occisoribus
             autem
             Schismaticorum
             Excommunicatorum
             extat
             Rescriptum
             Vrbani
             Papae
             2.
             ad
             Godefridum
             ,
             apud
             Iuonem
             his
             verbis
             .
             Excommunicatorum
             interfectoribus
             ,
             prout
             morē
             sanctae
             Ecclesiae
             nosti
             ,
             secundum
             ipsorum
             Intentionem
             ,
             modum
             cōgruae
             satisfactionis
             injunge
             .
             Non
             enim
             eos
             Homicidas
             arbitramur
             ,
             qui
             aduersus
             Excommunicatos
             zelo
             Catholicae
             Matris
             ardente●
             ,
             eorum
             quoslibet
             trucidasse
             contigerat
             ,
             ne
             tamen
             ejusdem
             Ecclesiae
             disciplina
             desaeuiat
             ,
             tenore
             quem
             diximus
             paenitentiam
             ijs
             iniungito
             congruentem
             ,
             quae
             diuinae
             simplicitatis
             oculos
             aduersum
             se
             complacare
             perualeant
             ,
             si
             forte
             aliquid
             duplicitatis
             pro
             humana
             fragilitate
             ex
             eodem
             flagitio
             contraxerunt
             ,
             
               Apud
               Baron
               .
               Anno
            
             1089.
             num
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             Excommunicamus
             omnes
             Lutheranos
             ,
             Hussitas
             ,
             Caluinistas
             ,
             Hugonotos
             ,
             &c.
             
               Bullae
               Canae
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Liberius
             .
             1.
             
             Sermo
             pietàtis
             tuae
             .
             —
             Me
             quidem
             .
             quem
             patienter
             omnia
             ferre
             necesse
             est
             ,
             plurimum
             lacerat
             —
             Ego
             enim
             tecum
             veram
             pacem
             requiro
             .
             
               Apud
               Binium
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Conc.
               Epist.
            
             2.
             
               ad
               Constantinum
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Simplicius
             .
             Principes
             Christianos
             iugi
             veneratione
             s●scipio
             —
             Clementiae
             vestrae
             Acatius
             meâ
             vice
             supplicabit
             .
             Epi.
             4.
             
               apud
               Binium
               Tom.
            
             2
             
          
           
             n
             
               Leo
               Epist.
            
             26.
             
             Vt
             iubeatis
             Synodum
             intra
             Italiam
             celebrari
             Sacerdotes
             supplicant
             .
             Supplicationem
             nostram
             pietas
             vestra
             apud
             eum
             dignetur
             asserere
             .
             
               Apud
               Binium
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Gelasius
             Legibus
             tuis
             ipsi
             quoque
             parent
             Religionis
             Antistites
             .
             Epist.
             8.
             
               apud
               Binium
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Hormisda
             .
             Futuram
             Synodam
             indicari
             mandas
             ,
             cui
             nos
             interesse
             debere
             iisdem
             literis
             ,
             deo
             (
             vt
             credimus
             )
             tibi
             imperanti
             ,
             commonuisli
             .
             —
             ad
             literas
             vestras
             ,
             respondi
             .
             &c.
             Epist.
             5.
             
               apud
               Binium
               .
               To.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Vigilius
               .
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             10.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             Pelagius
             1.
             
             Regibus
             nos
             subditos
             esse
             sacrae
             scripturae
             praecipiunt
             .
             Epist.
             10.
             
               apud
               Binium
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Gregorius
             .
             Quod
             ad
             me
             attinet
             ,
             ●erenissimis
             vestris
             iussionibus
             obedientiam
             praebeo
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             32.
             
             
               Et
               rursus
            
             :
             Ego
             iussioni
             vestrae
             subiectus
             .
             Lib
             2.
             
             Epist.
             62.
             
             
               Apud
               Binium
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Martinus
             .
             Nos
             orantes
             Serenitatem
             vestram
             ,
             vt
             haec
             diligenter
             legere
             dignetur
             .
             Epist
             .
             3.
             
               apud
               Binium
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Agatho
             .
             Secundum
             piissimam
             missionem
             vestram
             ,
             pro
             obedientiâ
             quam
             debuimus
             ,
             confamulos
             nostros
             —
             curauimus
             demandare
             —
             pro
             quibus
             flexo
             mentis
             poplite
             suppliciter
             vestram
             —
             Clemētiam
             deprecamur
             .
             
               Apud
               Binium
               Tom.
            
             3.
             
             
               Actio
               quarta
               in
               Conc.
               Oecum
            
             .
             6.
             
               sub
               Agathone
            
             .
          
           
             x
             Adrianus
             .
             Tanquam
             praesentialiter
             humo
             stratus
             &
             vest●is
             vestigiis
             prouolutus
             quaero
             &c.
             
             Epist.
             1.
             
               apud
               Binium
               .
               To.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Quod
             si
             quis
             dicat
             a
             Pontificibus
             summis
             honores
             eximios
             aut
             Regibus
             ,
             aut
             Imperatoribus
             delatos
             ,
             insulsè
             loquetur
             .
             Id
             namque
             fieri
             po●uit
             aut
             oportuit
             quoque
             olim
             ,
             cùm
             gentes
             nondum
             bene
             agnoscerent
             ,
             quanti
             esset
             Ecclesia
             dei
             ,
             &
             Antistites
             ipsius
             ,
             qui
             &
             honores
             &
             ignominias
             ex
             aequo
             ferre
             debent
             ,
             vt
             ad
             Christum
             possint
             homines
             producere
             .
             &c.
             
               Bozius
               lib.
            
             20.
             
               de
               Sign
               .
               Eccl.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Signum
             86.
             est
             Regum
             summa
             reuerentia
             erga
             Ecclesiae
             nostrae
             Episcopos
             .
             
               Bozius
               quo
               suprae
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             1.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Mense
             Ianuarij
             die
             26.
             
             
               Missal
               .
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ribadineira
               &
               Grasius
               de
               Vitis
               Sanctorum
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Jan.
               die
            
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Eusebius
               li.
            
             4.
             
             
               Hist.
               Eccl.
               cap.
            
             14.
             
             Iste
             est
             Asiae
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Iste
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             d
             
               Eusebius
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             
               Hist.
               cap.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               C●p.
            
             9.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Argumentum
             sumimus
             ex
             nominibus
             Episcopi
             Romani
             ,
             viz.
             Doctor
             &
             Pater
             omnium
             Christianorum
             ,
             —
             &
             alia
             ex
             quibus
             omnibus
             &
             singulis
             apertè
             co●ligitur
             Primatus
             Pontificis
             .
             
               Belmarmin
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               P●nt
               .
               cap.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Missale
               Rom.
               Cal.
            
             Septembris
             die
             16.
             
             Cyprianus
             Confessor
             &
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Vide
               ,
               Lector
               ,
               nostrum
               Goulartiū
               in
               Cyprianum
               ,
               qui
               passim
               Obiectiones
               Pamelij
               infringit
               ▪
               Doctè
               sanè
               &
               faeliciter
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Nauigare
             audent
             ad
             —
             Petri
             Cathedram
             ,
             nec
             cogitant
             eos
             esse
             Romanos
             ad
             quos
             non
             potest
             perfidia
             habere
             accessum
             .
             
               Cypr.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Ergo
             non
             solùm
             Pontificem
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             Ecclesiam
             Romanam
             non
             posse
             errare
             ,
             asserit
             inter
             alios
             Sanctus
             Cyprianus
             .
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Minis
             &
             terroribus
             eorum
             commotum
             —
             à
             vigore
             &
             potestate
             Episcopi
             alienum
             perditorum
             hominum
             insidias
             pertimescere
             :
             —
             inconcussa
             virtus
             contra
             omnes
             impetus
             oblatrantium
             fluctuum
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Cypr.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               Cyprian
               Epist.
               ad
               Pompeium
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Basilius
             Epist.
             59.
             
             Caueri
             cupit
             a
             Damaso
             Romano
             Pontifice
             ,
             quod
             sub
             Liberio
             illatum
             est
             Ecclesiae
             Orientali
             ,
             cum
             recepisset
             Eustathium
             —
             &
             Collegas
             ,
             eosdem
             omnes
             Haereticos
             ,
             sed
             dolosè
             professos
             Nicaenam
             fidem
             .
             
               Baeronius
               Anno
            
             471.
             
             Num.
             21.
             
          
           
             n
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             §.
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Lippelous
               in
               libro
               qui
               inscribitur
            
             ,
             Vitae
             Sanctorum
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Maij.
             2.
             
             Romam
             venit
             —
             Athanasius
             ,
             Symbolum
             Romae
             composuit
             ,
             insigne
             fidei
             suae
             monumentum
             ,
             quod
             hactenus
             Athanasij
             nomine
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             publicè
             recitatur
             .
             pag.
             436
             ,
          
           
             r
             Gregorius
             13.
             
             Pontifex
             cupidissimus
             Orientalis
             Ecclesiae
             Vnionis
             &
             pacis
             ,
             templum
             egregium
             nomine
             Athanasij
             construxit
             .
             
               Jbidem
               pag.
            
             464.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Missale
               Roman
               .
               Cal.
            
             Meuse
             Maij
             ,
             die
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Liberius
             taedio
             &
             inuidiâ
             quod
             aegro
             animo
             ferebat
             Felicem
             intrusum
             ab
             Arianis
             Pontificem
             agere
             ,
             communionem
             inijt
             cum
             ijs
             ,
             quos
             Haereticos
             esse
             minimè
             ignorabat
             ,
             &
             consensit
             in
             damnationem
             Athanasij
             .
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             357.
             num
             .
             42.46
             .
             
               &
               Bellarm.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             357.
             num
             .
             57.
             
             
               Nec
               dissentit
               Bellarminus
            
             .
          
           
             x
             Duo
             Papae
             simul
             esse
             non
             possunt
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               c.
            
             9.
             
             Vnius
             Ecclesiae
             vnum
             tantùm
             caput
             esse
             oportet
             ,
             cui
             si
             alterum
             ad
             das
             ,
             horrendum
             monstrum
             profectò
             erit
             .
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             355.
             nu
             .
             56.
             
          
           
             y
             Papa
             manifestè
             Haereticus
             eo
             ipso
             est
             depositus
             ,
             &
             desinit
             esse
             Papa
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             z
             Liberius
             per
             fuum
             lapsum
             Haereticus
             non
             fuit
             .
             
               Bellarm.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             
               Et
               Baronius
            
             :
             Liberius
             semper
             constitit
             in
             fide
             Catholicus
             .
             Anno
             357.
             num
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             a
             Pontifex
             â
             nemine
             in
             terris
             indicati
             potest
             ,
             quia
             Princcps
             est
             Eeclesiae
             totius
             ,
             &
             proinde
             superiorem
             in
             terris
             non
             habet
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Constat
             Liberium
             (
             defuncto
             Felice
             )
             Ecclesiam
             Romanam
             scissam
             vniisse
             eumque
             factum
             pastorem
             Vnum
             Ouilis
             vnius
             .
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             357.
             num
             .
             61.
             
          
           
             c
             Operae
             pretiū
             est
             res
             gestas
             Liberij
             ostendere
             ,
             quae
             post
             Felicis
             obitum
             sunt
             subsequutae
             .
             
               Baron
               .
               Anno
            
             357.
             num
             .
             70.
             
             Post
             Arimineuse
             Concilium
             ,
             quod
             fuit
             .
             anno
             357.
             
             Nu.
             72.
             
             Ipsa
             quae
             ad
             Athanasium
             scripta
             est
             Epistola
             ,
             ita
             se
             habet
             ;
             Est
             igitur
             haec
             nostra
             confessio
             (
             optatissime
             Athanasi
             )
             —
             cui
             ,
             si
             mecum
             fentis
             ,
             coram
             Iudice
             Deo
             &
             Christo
             ,
             quaeso
             ,
             subscribas
             ;
             vt
             ego
             securior
             efficiar
             ,
             tuaque
             mandata
             inhaesitanter
             obeam
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hactenùs
             Liberij
             professio
             sequestris
             ,
             vt
             apparet
             ,
             ad
             disruptam
             ,
             quae
             inte●
             eos
             iniercedebat
             ▪
             commuuionem
             Catholicam
             conciliandam
             .
             
               Ibidem
               uum
            
             .
             73.
             
             
               And
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             1.
             pag.
             467.
             
               citeth
               the
               same
               as
               the
               vndoubted
               Epistle
               of
            
             Liberius
             ,
             
               because
               first
               he
               taketh
               no
               exceptions
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               against
               diuers
               others
               falsly
               entituled
            
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Liberius
             ,
             
               and
               secondly
               he
               vrgeth
               it
               as
               a
               speciall
               ground
               to
               proue
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
            
             ;
             Manifestè
             Liberium
             ipsum
             post
             obitum
             Foelicis
             Sedi
             Apostolicae
             restitutum
             fuisse
             ,
             &
             fidei
             Orthodoxae
             Vexillum
             ,
             Arianorum
             ictibus
             labefactatum
             ,
             integerrimè
             vicissim
             erexisse
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Lippelous
               de
               Vitis
               Sanctorum
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             Maij
             2.
             
             Si
             omnes
             praestantissimi
             huius
             Praesulis
             laudes
             quis
             simul
             in
             vnum
             congereret
             :
             cùm
             nihilo
             minus
             impar
             sit
             omnis
             lingua
             ad
             recensenda
             omnia
             eius
             certamina
             pro
             fide
             suscepta
             ;
             vt
             nullus
             alius
             (
             fidēter
             dicam
             )
             possit
             inueniri
             post
             Apostolos
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             Dei
             ,
             qui
             acerbiora
             diuturnioraue
             subiret
             praelia
             pro
             eâ
             tuendâ
             :
             quem
             Gregorius
             Nazianzenus
             oculum
             orbis
             ,
             Sacerdotum
             Antitistitem
             ,
             ducem
             ,
             magistrū
             ,
             fidei
             columen
             appellat
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Calend.
               ante
               Missal
               .
               Roman
            
             .
             Mensis
             Iunij
             die
             14.
             
             Basilius
             Episcopus
             &
             Confessor
             .
          
           
             f
             Basilius
             Epist.
             52.
             ad
             Athanasium
             [
             visum
             est
             (
             inquit
             )
             consentaneum
             scribere
             ad
             Epis.
             copū
             Romanum
             ,
             vt
             videat
             res
             nostras
             ,
             &
             iudicij
             Decretum
             suum
             interponat
             :
             vt
             quia
             difficile
             est
             aliquos
             inde
             de
             Concilij
             sententiâ
             mitti
             ,
             ipse
             authoritatem
             tribuat
             delectis
             viris
             ,
             —
             qui
             prudenti
             oratione
             eos
             qui
             à
             recta
             ratione
             deflexerunt
             moneant
             ,
             quique
             acta
             Ariminensis
             Concilij
             secum
             serant
             ,
             ad
             rescindenda
             quae
             illic
             violenter
             acta
             sunt
             .
             ]
             Hic
             Basilius
             tribuit
             Romano
             Pontifici
             authoritatem
             visitandi
             Ecclesias
             Orientis
             ,
             &
             ex
             authoritate
             Decreta
             faciendi
             ,
             &
             rescindendi
             Concilia
             generalia
             ,
             quale
             erat
             Ariminense
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Pont.
               Rom.
               cap.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             371.
             num
             .
             10.
             
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             [
             Vt
             quae
             hic
             geruntur
             cōsideret
             .
             ]
          
           
             h
             Detue
             Consilium
             ,
             &c.
             
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             i
             Quae
             Arimini
             ad
             necessariam
             rerum
             gestarum
             solutionem
             facta
             sunt
             .
             Jbidem
             .
          
           
             k
             Epistola
             70.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Et
               Epist
            
             .
             74.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Epist.
             77.
             
             Omisistis
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Quasi
             indignos
             nos
             iudicaretis
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Et
               similia
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Epist.
             74.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Et
               Epist.
            
             1.
             
             Obsecramus
             vt
             manum
             .
             Orientalibus
             Ecclesijs
             porrigatis
             ,
             —
             ac
             viros
             aliquos
             mittatis
             ,
             qui
             illas
             de
             praemijs
             admoneant
             ,
             quae
             patientiae
             ,
             ac
             passionibus
             pro
             Christo
             toleratis
             reseruantur
             .
             Haud
             enim
             tantum
             habet
             efficaciae
             sermo
             consuetus
             ,
             quantū
             vox
             peregrina
             ,
             ad
             consolandum
             deiectos
             valet
             :
             praesertum
             si
             illa
             afferantur
             à
             viris
             qui
             cum
             primis
             gratiâ
             Dei
             instructi
             esse
             cognoscuntur
             ,
             quales
             vos
             cunctis
             mortalibus
             praedicamini
             ,
             quòd
             in
             fide
             illibatè
             permaneatis
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Apud
               Baronium
               Anno
            
             373
             nu
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Baronius
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               See
               after
               at
               s
               and
               t.
               
            
          
           
             p
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             r
             Sane
             quidem
             nonnihil
             diffidentiae
             ,
             ne
             dicam
             simultatis
             &
             odij
             —
             inter
             Basilium
             &
             Occidentales
             intercessisse
             cert●
             est
             .
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Anno
            
             372.
             num
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             s
             Quale
             nobis
             auxilium
             ab
             Occidentalium
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             supercilio
             &
             fastu
             aderit
             ,
             qui
             veritatē
             neque
             nôrunt
             ,
             neque
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             (
             Baronius
             ,
             Dicere
             )
             discere
             sustinent
             ?
             —
             Ego
             quidem
             volebam
             ,
             ad
             eor●
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Antesignanum
             scribere
             ,
             vt
             litetis
             significarem
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil
               Epist.
            
             10.
             
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             372.
             num
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             t
             Et
             alibi
             de
             romanâ
             Ecclesiâ
             ,
             Odi
             fastum
             illius
             Ecclesiae
             .
             
               Apud
               Baroniū
               lb.
               num
            
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             u
             Epist.
             52.
             
               ad
               Athanasium
               .
               Ad
               te
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             x
             Ephraem
             .
             de
             Basilio
             ,
             O
             felix
             Basilî
             !
             Tu
             vt
             Aaron
             summus
             Sacerdos
             Domini
             fuisti
             .
             
               Lippelous
               Lib.
               de
               vitis
               Sanctorum
            
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Missal
               .
               Romanum
               Mens
               .
               Janarij
               die
            
             14.
             
             Sanctus
             Hilarius
             Pictauiensis
             Episcopus
             ,
             &
             Confessor
             .
          
           
             z
             Vita
             Sancti
             Hilarij
             Pictauorum
             Episcopi
             ,
             qui
             claruit
             maximè
             à
             partu
             virgineo
             ,
             356.
             
             Temporibus
             Constantij
             Imperatoris
             ,
             &
             Liberij
             Romani
             pōtificis
             ,
             —
             non
             Latinis
             solùm
             ,
             sed
             &
             Graecis
             vir
             Sanctus
             extitit
             admirandus
             ,
             
               Lippelous
               in
               vitâ
               Hilarij
            
             .
          
           
             a
             De
             infallibili
             iudicio
             Summi
             Pontificis
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pot.
               Cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Hilarij
               Fragmenta
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             47.
             
             Anathema
             tibi
             à
             me
             dictum
             ,
             &
             socijs
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Bellar.
               See
               aboue
            
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Sensit
             Liberius
             cum
             Arianis
             .
             
               Platina
               in
               vitâ
               Liberij
               :
               &
               Alphonsus
               de
               Castro
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Factus
             Haereticus
             .
             
               Turrecremata
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Ecclesiâ
               ,
               Cap.
            
             103.
             
          
           
             f
             Redijt
             de
             exilio
             victus
             ,
             &
             consenfit
             errori
             ,
             vt
             scribit
             Hieronymus
             in
             Chronicis
             .
             
               Card.
               Cusanus
               Conc.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Nescio
             maiore
             ne
             impietate
             remiseris
             ,
             quàm
             relegaueris
             .
             
               Hilarius
               ad
               Constantium
               .
               p.
            
             201.
             
          
           
             h
             Sancti
             Hieronymi
             Presbyteri
             ,
             Confesso●is
             &
             Doctoris
             Ecclesiae
             .
             
               Missal
               .
               Romā
               .
               Cal.
               Mens
               .
               Septēbris
               die
            
             30.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Damasum
               de
               nomine
               Hypostasis
               .
            
             A
             pastore
             praesidiū
             Ouis
             peto
             —
             Cum
             successore
             piscatoris
             loquor
             .
             —
             Beatitudini
             tuae
             ,
             i.e.
             Cathedrae
             Petri
             Communione
             consocior
             ,
             —
             super
             illam
             Petram
             aedificatā
             Ecclesiam
             scio
             .
             Quicunque
             extra
             hanc
             domum
             agnum
             comederit
             ,
             profanus
             est
             .
             Si
             quis
             in
             Arcâ
             Noe
             non
             fuerit
             ,
             peribit
             regnante
             diluuio
             .
             Non
             noui
             Paulinum
             ,
             &c.
             Tom.
             2.
             
             
               Epist.
               Quoniam
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             k
             Obserua
             ,
             Hieronymus
             qui
             Presbyter
             Antioocherius
             ,
             &c.
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap
            
             16.
             
             
               Et
               Hardingus
               Contra
               Iewellum
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Adultâ
             aetate
             Romae
             Baptizatus
             est
             .
             
               Baron
               .
               Anno
            
             372.
             num
             .
             40
             ,
          
           
             m
             Fortunatianus
             Episcopus
             Liberium
             Romanae
             Vrbis
             Episcopum
             ad
             subscriptionē
             Haereseos
             compulit
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               Catolog
               .
               Script
               .
               Eccles.
               pag.
            
             297.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Hieron
               de
               Script
               .
               Eccles.
               in
               Greg.
               Nazian
               .
            
             Gregorius
             Nazianzenus
             ,
             a
             quo
             Scripturas
             explicare
             didici
             .
             p.
             301.
             
          
           
             o
             Hieronym
             .
             In
             Alexandriam
             perrexi
             ,
             vt
             viderem
             Didymum
             ,
             vt
             ab
             eo
             ,
             in
             Scripturis
             omnibus
             quae
             haberem
             dubia
             s●scitarer
             .
             Tom.
             2
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Pammach
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Hieron
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             Epist.
             36.
             
             Me
             ,
             cum
             Damaso
             &
             cum
             Petro
             (
             Alexandrino
             )
             cōdemnēt
             .
          
           
             q
             Neque
             vllam
             puto
             digniorem
             disputationis
             nostrae
             confabulationem
             fore
             ,
             quàm
             si
             de
             Scripturis
             sermocinaremur
             inter
             nos
             .
             i.e.
             vt
             ego
             interrogem
             ,
             Tu
             respondeas
             .
             
               Damasus
               Epist.
            
             2.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Vt
             pleniùs
             disceret
             .
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             378.
             num
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Espensaeus
               in
               fine
               Comment
               .
               in
            
             2.
             
               ad
               Tim.
               Tract
               .
               de
               Vocibus
               non
               scriptis
               .
               p.
            
             254.
             
          
           
             t
             —
             Respondisse
             ,
             vt
             cum
             Paulino
             cōmunicaret
             .
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             372.
             num
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             23.
             
          
           
             u
             Per
             Cathedrā
             Mosis
             ,
             doctrinam
             legis
             intelligit
             .
             
               Hieron
               in
               eum
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Cap.
            
             4
             ,
             §.
             3.4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Cap.
            
             2.
             
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             Supra
             illam
             Petram
             .
             Non
             supra
             Romam
             ,
             vt
             arbitor
             ,
             nam
             fieri
             potest
             vt
             Roma
             quoque
             degeneret
             ,
             sed
             supra
             eam
             fidem
             ,
             quam
             Petrus
             professus
             est
             .
             Erasmus
             .
          
           
             *
             Jsa
             .
             1.21
             .
          
           
             y
             A
             Pastore
             praesidium
             ouis
             flagito
             :
             facessat
             inuidia
             Romani
             culminis
             ,
             recedat
             ambitio
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               Epist.
            
             57.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
            
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               at
            
             a.
             
          
           
             z
             Respondeo
             Liberium
             non
             expressè
             sed
             Interpretatiuè
             consensit
             ad
             subscriptionem
             Haereseos
             .
             
               Bellarm.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Pont.
               Rom.
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             §.
             Respondeo
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Hieron
               :
               ad
               Paulinum
               in
               lib.
               Didymi
               de
               Spir.
               Sancto
               Praefat
               To.
            
             9.
             
               ad
               finem
            
             .
             Cum
             in
             Babylone
             versarer
             ,
             &
             purpuratae
             Meritricis
             essem
             colonus
             ,
             volui
             aliquid
             garr●re
             de
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             ,
             &
             coeptum
             opusculum
             eiusdem
             vrbis
             Pontificidedicare
             .
             Et
             Ecce
             Pharisaeorum
             conclamauit
             senatus
             ,
             &
             nullus
             scriba
             vel
             doctus
             ,
             sed
             omnis
             quasi
             sibi
             indicto
             praelio
             Doctrinarum
             ,
             aduersus
             me
             imperitiae
             factio
             coniurauit
             —
             Damasus
             ,
             qui
             me
             ad
             hoc
             opus
             prius
             impulerat
             ,
             iam
             dormit
             cum
             Christo
             —
             Cauticum
             quod
             cantare
             non
             potui
             terrâ
             alienâ
             ,
             hic
             a
             vobis
             prouocarus
             in
             Iudaea
             immurmuro
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Hieronym
               .
               Epi.
               ad
               Euagrium
            
             .
             Si
             quaeritur
             authoritas
             ,
             Orbis
             Maior
             est
             quam
             vrbis
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Quid
             mihi
             profers
             vnius
             vrbis
             consuetudinem
             ?
             quid
             paucitatem
             ,
             de
             quâ
             ortum
             est
             supercilium
             ,
             in
             leges
             Ecclesiae
             vendicas
             ?
             
               In
               eadem
               Epistolà
               de
               quae
               vide
               supra
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Vbicunque
             fuerit
             Episcopus
             ,
             siue
             Romae
             ,
             siue
             Eugubij
             ,
             siue
             Constantiopoli
             ,
             siue
             Rhegij
             ,
             siue
             Alexandriae
             ,
             siue
             Tanais
             ,
             eiusdem
             meriti
             est
             ,
             &
             eiusdem
             Sacerdotij
             .
             
               Hieronym
               .
               in
               eadem
               Epistolâ
               ,
               de
               qua
               supra
               .
            
          
           
             u
             
               Erasmus
               Schol.
               in
               hanc
               Epist.
            
             Docet
             Episcopi
             dignitatem
             non
             aestimari
             magnitudine
             ditionis
             ,
             sed
             merito
             ,
             vitae
             officio
             —
             &
             aequare
             videtur
             omnes
             Episcopos
             inter
             se
             ,
             perinde
             ac
             si
             omnes
             ex
             aequo
             Apostolis
             successerunt
             .
          
           
             e
             Causae
             ,
             quae
             iure
             Canonico
             &
             Diuino
             sunt
             Romano
             Pontifici
             reseruatae
             ,
             —
             vt
             quae
             spectant
             ad
             Articulos
             fidei
             intelligendos
             ,
             &
             libros
             Canonicos
             discernendos
             .
             
               Azorius
               Ies.
               Moral
               .
               li.
            
             4.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             f
             Sic
             Paulus
             Apostolus
             ad
             Hebraeos
             ,
             quam
             Latina
             consuetudo
             non
             suscipit
             .
             
               Hieronym
               .
               in
               Isaiae
               c.
            
             6.
             
             
               Et
               rursus
               Epist.
            
             29.
             
               ad
               Euagrium
            
             .
             Epistolam
             ad
             Hebraeos
             non
             solum
             in
             Ecclesiis
             Orientalibus
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             ab
             omnibus
             retro
             Ecclesiis
             ,
             &
             Graeci
             sermonis
             Scriptoribus
             receptam
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Quod
             filatiua
             consuetudo
             non
             recipit
             inter
             Scripturas
             Canonicas
             ,
             —
             Nos
             tamen
             suscipimus
             .
             
               Hieronym
               .
               Jbid.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
               Sess.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Conc.
               Trid.
               Sess.
            
             ●
             .
             Si
             quis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Sane
             Hieronymus
             in
             Prologo
             Galeato
             omnes
             istos
             dicit
             non
             esse
             in
             Canone
             ,
             nec
             loquitur
             tantùm
             de
             Canone
             Iudaeorum-Admitto
             Hieronymum
             in
             eâ
             sententiâ
             fuisse
             ,
             excepto
             libro
             Iudith
             ,
             quem
             ille
             postea
             recepit
             .
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Verbo
               Dei.
               cap.
            
             10.
             
             
               Quòd
               Bellarminus
               excipit
               librum
               Judith
               ,
               errat
               ,
               tantum
               dicit
            
             ;
             Nicaena
             Synodus
             legitur
             computasse
             libru●
             Iudith
             in
             numero
             Canonicorum
             :
             
               non
               quòd
               ita
               senserit
               ,
               quia
               ipse
               Hieronymus
               planè
               reijciebat
               hunc
               librum
               in
               Prologo
               Gal.
               &
               ità
               Hieronymum
               interpretatur
               Lyndanus
               Pa●●pl
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             ca.
             3.
             
             
               A●●sta
               Ies.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Christo
               Reuelato
               ,
               cap.
            
             13.
             
             
               Salmeron
               Ies.
               Com.
               in
               Hebr.
               Disp.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Inter
             Maiores
             causas
             ,
             quae
             ad
             sedem
             Apostolicam
             referuntur
             ,
             vna
             est
             ad
             sensum
             sacrarum
             literarum
             declarandum
             .
             
               Azorius
               Moral
               ,
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             35
             
          
           
             l
             Sanctus
             Ambrosius
             Confessor
             &
             Doctor
             Ecclesiae
             .
             
               Missale
               Romanum
               Decembris
               die
            
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Augustin
               .
               Contra
               Iulianum
               Pelagianum
               l.
            
             1.
             ca.
             9.
             
             Audi
             excellentem
             dei
             dispensatorem
             &c.
             Et
             mecum
             non
             dubitat
             orbis
             praedicare
             Romanus
             .
          
           
             n
             Cùm
             totus
             Mundus
             Dei
             sit
             ,
             tamen
             Dominus
             eius
             Ecclesiae
             dicitur
             ,
             cuius
             hodie
             Rector
             est
             Damasus
             .
             Et
             Orat.
             in
             Satyrum
             .
             Percunctatus
             est
             Episcopum
             ,
             si
             cum
             Episcopis
             Catholicis
             ,
             hoc
             est
             cum
             Romanâ
             Ecclesiâ
             consentiret
             .
             Haec
             Ambrosius
             .
             Cur
             quaeso
             Catholici
             sunt
             ,
             nisi
             quiâ
             cum
             Romanâ
             Ecclesiâ
             conueniunt
             ?
             nisi
             quià
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             caput
             est
             Catholicae
             Ecclesiae
             ?
             
               Bellarm
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Ram.
               Pont.
               c.
            
             16.
             
             §.
             Tertius
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Canisius
               Ies.
               Catech
               init
               .
               in
               Encō
               .
               Patrum
               .
            
             Athanasiú
             Nazianzenus
             appellat
             Columen
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiae
             dei
             fundamentum
             .
             Basilium
             Gregorius
             Nyssenus
             ,
             Os
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             p
             
               In
               vitae
               Hieronymi
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
             Eusebius
             Nazianzenum
             appellat
             Columnam
             auream
             ,
             &
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             Fundamentum
             .
          
           
             q
             De
             Ambrosio
             sic
             Theodosius
             Ambrosium
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Senensis
               Bibliothec.
               l.
            
             4.
             
             Tit.
             Ambrosius
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               after
               ,
               ca.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             Post
             diem
             alter●
             ,
             factione
             Clerieorum
             ,
             repentè
             in
             popul●
             murmur
             exoritur
             ,
             non
             debere
             Ambrosianam
             Ecclesiam
             Romanis
             legibus
             subiacere
             ,
             nullamue
             iudicandi
             vel
             disponendi
             Vim
             Romano
             Pontifici
             in
             illâ
             sede
             competere
             .
             Nimis
             indignum
             ,
             inquiunt
             ,
             vt
             quae
             progenitoribus
             nostris
             semper
             extitit
             libera
             ,
             ad
             nostrae
             confusionis
             opprobriú
             nunc
             alteri
             ,
             quod
             absit
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             sit
             subiecta
             .
             
               Apud
               Baronium
               ,
               Anno
            
             1059.
             num
             .
             46.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ambros.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Sacr.
               Cap.
            
             1.
             
             In
             omnibus
             cupio
             sequi
             Romanam
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             sed
             tamen
             &
             nos
             homines
             sensum
             habemus
             ,
             id
             quod
             alibi
             rec●ius
             seruatur
             no●
             custodimus
             .
             
               Bellar
               .
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
             §.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Illud
             [
             in
             omnibus
             ●upio
             sequi
             ]
             intelligit
             de
             necessarij●
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               Rom.
               Pont.
            
             ●●
             .
             16
             .
             §.
             Idem
             .
          
           
             u
             Augustinus
             Episcopus
             &
             Confessor
             .
             
               Cal.
               Miss
               .
               Rom.
               August
            
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             x
             
               John
               Breerly
            
             .
          
           
             y
             Confessio
             Augustinana
             ,
             in
             libros
             quatuor
             distributa
             ,
             per
             Hieronymum
             Torrensem
             Societatis
             Iesu
             Theologum
             ,
             &
             Academiae
             Dilinganae
             Professorem
             .
             
               Dilinguae
               Anno
            
             1567.
             
          
           
             z
             In
             Romaná
             Ecclesiâ
             semper
             Apostolicae
             Cathedrae
             viguit
             principatus
             .
             August
             .
             Epist
             .
             162.
             
             Quia
             se
             dominus
             in
             sede
             Apostolicâ
             collocauit
             ,
             talemue
             nostris
             temporibus
             praestitit
             ,
             &c.
             magnis
             periculis
             infirmorum
             membro●um
             Christi
             Pastoralem
             diligentiam
             quaesumus
             adhibere
             digneris
             .
             August
             .
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Innocent
             .
             92.
             
             Hic
             non
             peteret
             ,
             vt
             Innocentius
             Pastoralem
             curam
             adhiberet
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             coercendo
             Pelagianos
             qui
             Palaestinam
             &
             Africaminsiciebant
             ,
             nisi
             Innocentium
             Palaestinae
             &
             Africae
             Pastorem
             esse
             crederet
             .
             Deinde
             cur
             non
             Hierosolymitano
             Patriarchae
             ,
             &
             alijs
             potiùs
             scribi●
             ?
             Et
             Epist.
             157.
             
             Iniunxit
             Zozymu●
             Papa
             ,
             vt
             Episcopi
             Africae
             apud
             Caesaream
             Concilium
             celebrarent
             ,
             &
             Augustinus
             Zozimo
             necessariò
             parendu●
             esse
             existimaui●
             .
             Et
             lib.
             1.
             ad
             Bonifac.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Co●munis
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             est
             omnibus
             nobis
             ,
             qui
             fungimur
             Episcopatus
             officio
             ,
             quamuis
             ipse
             in
             eo
             praeemineas
             celsiore
             fastigio
             specula
             Pastoralis
             .
             Sic
             Augustinus
             .
             Vide
             ab
             Augustino
             omnes
             Episcopos
             subijci
             celsiori
             fastigio
             Romani
             Pontificis
             
               Hactenus
               Bellarm.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Nec
               dissentit
               Torrensis
               quo
               supra
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Iohannes
             1.
             ad
             Zachariam
             Archiepiscopum
             .
             Vsque
             ad
             mortem
             certa
             pro
             veritate
             :
             —
             huius
             ●ei
             gratiâ
             vobis
             &
             nobis
             commissa
             est
             Ecclesia
             ,
             vt
             cunctis
             opem
             ferre
             non
             negligamus
             .
             Itaque
             tanta
             vrgente
             necessitate
             ,
             summopere
             vestrâ
             Apostolicâue
             Authoritate
             ,
             &
             reliquos
             Episcopos
             oportet
             reprimere
             infestos
             &c
             ,
             
               Apud
               Binium
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             pag.
             378.
             
          
           
             b
             Collegae
             Apostolicarum
             Ecclesiarum
             .
             
               August
               .
               Epist.
            
             162.
             
             
               See
               further
               of
               this
               hereafter
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
            
             ,
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Duo
             sunt
             eminentissimarum
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             Romae
             scilicet
             &
             Carthaginensis
             Episcopi
             ,
             diuersa
             de
             Baptismo
             sentientes
             ,
             Stephanus
             &
             Cyprianus
             .
             
               August
               ,
               de
               Vnico
               Baptismo
               ,
               contra
               Petilian
               .
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Augustin
               .
               Epist.
            
             86.
             
             Si
             respondetur
             ,
             &c.
             coeteras
             terras
             ab
             hac
             doctrinâ
             deuiâsse
             :
             Occidentis
             potiùs
             aliqua
             loca
             ,
             in
             quibus
             Roma
             est
             ,
             &c.
             
             Indeterminabilis
             est
             ista
             quaestio
             .
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             9.
             
             §.
             8.
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             
               August
               .
               Epist.
            
             162.
             
             De
             Collegis
             i.
             e.
             Episcopis
             agebatur
             ,
             qui
             possent
             aliorum
             Collegarum
             ,
             praesertim
             Apostolicorū
             iudicio
             causam
             suam
             reseruare
             .
             —
             Et
             ecce
             ,
             put●mus
             illos
             Episcopos
             ,
             qui
             Romae
             iudicarunt
             ,
             non
             bonos
             iudices
             fuisse
             ,
             restabat
             adhuc
             plenarium
             Concilium
             ,
             vbi
             etiam
             cum
             ipsis
             Iudicibus
             causa
             possit
             agitari
             ;
             vt
             si
             malè
             iudicasse
             conuicti
             essent
             ,
             eorum
             sententiae
             soluerentur
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Concilium
               Trident
               .
               Sess.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Augustin
               .
               de
               Peccat
               .
               merit
               .
               &
               Remiss
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             27.
             
             Ad
             Hebraeos
             quoque
             Epistola
             ,
             quanquam
             nonnullis
             incerta
             sit
             ,
             tamen
             me
             magis
             mouet
             Authoritas
             Ecclesiarum
             Orientalium
             ,
             quae
             hanc
             e●iam
             intet
             Canonicas
             habent
             .
             
               Sic
               Augustinus
               .
               Ego
               praeoccupo
               :
               nec
               est
               quòd
               quis
               obganniat
               ,
               Augustinum
               veteris
               Testamenti
               Canonem
               eundem
               amplexum
               ,
               qui
               à
               Conc.
               Tridentino
               praescribitur
               ,
               quia
               Caietanus
               iampridem
               ex
               Patribus
               docuit
               distinguendum
               esse
               inter
               Canonem
               morum
               ,
               &
               Canonem
               fidei
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Casaubon
               .
               Exercit
               .
               aduersus
               Baronium
               .
            
             16.
             
             §.
             135.
             
             Meminit
             tot
             locis
             Augustinus
             ,
             in
             septem
             libris
             de
             Vno
             Baptismo
             &
             alijs
             contra
             Donatistas
             ,
             eius
             controuersiae
             ,
             quae
             fuit
             inter
             Stephanum
             Papam
             &
             Cyprianum
             ,
             quo
             Authore
             Donatistae
             errorem
             suū
             tuebantur
             ,
             quaero
             igitur
             cùm
             nihil
             sit
             praetermissum
             ab
             Augustino
             ,
             quod
             ad
             rem
             faceret
             ,
             vt
             Donatistas
             ad
             sanam
             mentem
             reuocaret
             ,
             cur
             nunquam
             in
             tot
             libris
             de
             Monarchiâ
             Papae
             vllum
             verbum
             facit
             ?
             cur
             tacetur
             Papae
             Infallibilitas
             ,
             quae
             hodiè
             veri
             &
             falsi
             norma
             proditur
             ?
             Cur
             Vicariatus
             —
             iura
             silentur
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Sumus
             Christiani
             ,
             non
             Petriani
             ,
             per
             illum
             nati
             ,
             non
             illi
             nati
             .
             Ecce
             .
             Roma
             ,
             ecce
             Carthago
             ,
             ecce
             aliae
             &
             aliae
             ciuitates
             filiae
             Regum
             :
             ex
             omnibus
             fit
             vna
             quaedam
             Regina
             .
             
               August
               .
               in
               Psal.
            
             44.
             
             
               Loquitur
               de
               Catholica
               Ecclesia
               ,
               quam
               vocat
            
             Sponsam
             .
             
               Et
               paulò
               post
            
             ;
             Alloquitur
             Propheta
             Reginam
             istam
             ,
             —
             &
             ad
             illud
             corpus
             pertineamus
             vniti
             fide
             ac
             spe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Martyrolog
               .
               Roman
               .
               Maij.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Hilarius
             Ecclesiarum
             statum
             ,
             &
             concordiam
             sacerdotum
             nouis
             praesumptionibus
             turbaturus
             ex
             cessit
             ,
             ita
             suae
             vos
             cupiens
             subdere
             potestati
             ,
             vt
             se
             Beato
             Apostolo
             Petro
             non
             patiatur
             esse
             subiectum
             .
             
               Leo
               Papa
               Epist.
            
             89
             
               ad
               Episcop
               .
               Viennens
               .
               Prouinciae
               ,
               Apud
               Binium
               .
            
          
           
             m
             Laudatus
             hic
             propter
             vitae
             sanctitatem
             a
             Gennadio
             &
             Prospero
             .
             —
             Satis
             ad
             coronam
             Hilarij
             ,
             quòd
             licèt
             pro
             tuendis
             (
             vt
             sibi
             videbatur
             )
             iustè
             iuribus
             Ecclesiae
             Arelatensis
             ,
             offensam
             meruit
             tanti
             Pontificis
             ,
             tamē
             quòd
             sanctitate
             non
             vulgari
             claruerit
             ,
             in
             publicis
             etiam
             Romanae
             Ecclesiae
             monumentis
             titulo
             meruit
             Sāctitatis
             ascribi
             ,
             anniuersariaque
             memoriâ
             eiusdem
             vbique
             locorum
             dies
             natalis
             coli
             .
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             1445.
             num
             17.18.19
             .
             
               Addit
               eum
               tandem
               conqu●euisse
               ,
               nec
               contrarijs
               editis
               Apologijs
               suam
               causam
               defendisse
               .
            
          
           
             q
             Afferens
             Oriētales
             Ecclesiae
             vertices
             sanctissimos
             Episcopos
             —
             Magnum
             Athanasium
             ,
             Basilium
             itidem
             magnum
             ,
             —
             cumque
             ijs
             adducens
             quatuor
             Occidentalis
             Ecclesiae
             culmina
             ,
             fidei
             columnas
             ,
             luminaria
             magna
             ,
             Orbis
             Miracula
             ,
             Hilarium
             (
             
               Pictauensem
               sc.
            
             )
             Hieronymum
             ,
             Ambrosium
             ,
             &
             Augustinū
             :
             tantorum
             patrum
             coronâ
             cingens
             thronum
             tuum
             .
             
               Baronius
               Epist.
               ad
               Clementem
               Octauum
               ante
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
             Annal.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Of
               all
               these
               Pariarchs
               ,
               See
               after
            
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               See
               after
               Cap.
            
             14.
             
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Luke
             16.8
             .
          
           
             *
             Jbidem
             .
          
           
             r
             Romanum
             Pontificem
             succedere
             Petro
             in
             Monarchiâ
             Ecclesiasticâ
             probatur
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Bellar.
               lib
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             12.
             
             Hic
             primatus
             probatur
             ex
             Concilijs
             .
             
               Jdem
               Cap.
            
             13.
             
             
               Tùm
               pergit
            
             .
          
           
             s
             Concilium
             Nicaenum
             in
             initio
             ante
             Canonem
             6.
             
             (
             Deest
             in
             vulgatis
             ,
             quod
             alij
             repetunt
             in
             Graecis
             )
             Ecclesia
             Romana
             semper
             habuit
             primatum
             :
             Vnde
             Ch●lced
             .
             Concilium
             ,
             Act.
             16.
             
             Primatum
             antiquae
             Romae
             reseruari
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             t
             Concilium
             2.
             quod
             est
             Constantinop
             .
             Theod
             lib.
             5.
             
             Hist.
             Cap.
             9.
             
             Dicit
             Se
             cōuenisse
             ex
             mandato
             literarū
             Damasi
             Pontificis
             .
             —
             Et
             Ecclesiam
             Romanā
             caput
             esse
             ,
             se
             autem
             membra
             .
             
               See
               also
               after
               at
               Lit.
            
             (
             z.
             )
             &
             (
             h
             )
             .
          
           
             v
             Conciliū
             Ephesinum
             dicit
             se
             deponere
             Nestorium
             ex
             ma●dato
             literarum
             Coelestini
             ,
             —
             nec
             iudicare
             ausum
             esse
             ,
             sed
             Coelestini
             iudicio
             reseruasse
             .
             Euagrius
             l.
             1
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Concilium
             Chalcedon
             .
             vocat
             Leonem
             Vniuersalis
             Ecclesiae
             Pontificem
             ,
             —
             cui
             Vinea
             domini
             commissa
             est
             custodia
             .
          
           
             y
             Synodus
             quinta
             Constantinop
             .
             sub
             Menna
             :
             sedem
             Apostolicam
             sequimur
             &
             obedimus
             ,
             condemnatos
             ab
             ipsâ
             condemnamus
             .
          
           
             z
             Septima
             Synodus
             Nicaena
             2.
             
             Act.
             2.
             
             Petri
             sedes
             —
             primatum
             obtinet
             ,
             —
             omniumque
             Ecclesiarum
             Dei
             caput
             existit
             .
             
               Haec
               omnia
               citantur
               à
               Bellarmino
               quó
               supra
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Vid.
               lit
            
             .
             (
             t
             )
             
               We
               haue
               proued
               this
               false
               ,
               by
               your
               te●rming
               the
               word
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Yesterdaies
             letters
             ,
             into
             Mandates
             by
             letters
             .
             
               See
               aboue
               cap.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             3.
             
             
               And
               in
               the
               other
               testimonie
               at
               the
               letter
            
             (
             v
             )
             
               the
               Greeke
               is
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             à
             legibus
             Ecclesiasticis
             :
             
               and
               They
               adde
               that
               they
               were
            
             moued
             
               by
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Calestine
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               Mandat●ry
               ,
               but
               Hortatory
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Liberius
             in
             Epistolâ
             ad
             Athanasium
             .
             Vt
             tua
             mandata
             inhaesitanter
             obeam
             ,
             &c.
             
               Apud
               Baronium
               ,
               Anno
            
             357.
             num
             73.
             
          
           
             c
             
               M.
               T.
               Cicero
               ad
               Quimum
               fratrem
               .
            
             Tua
             mandata
             persequar
             diligentèr
             .
          
           
             d
             Verbum
             Iussionis
             cupio
             ab
             auditu
             meo
             remoueri
             :
             ego
             non
             iussi
             .
             Grego
             .
             1.
             li.
             7.
             
             Indict
             .
             1.
             
             Epist.
             30.
             
               ad
               Eulogium
               Alexandrin
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Quod
             attinet
             ad
             obedientiam
             &
             subiectionem
             —
             ex
             humilitate
             —
             Neque
             id
             abhorret
             a
             communi
             vsu
             loquendi
             ,
             vt
             obedire
             nos
             dicamus
             ,
             quum
             facimus
             quod
             alter
             cupit
             .
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               P●nt
               .
               cap.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             f
             Ego
             indignus
             famulus
             vester
             ,
             vestrae
             iussioni
             subiectus
             ,
             eandem
             legem
             per
             diuersas
             terrarum
             partes
             transmitti
             feci
             .
             Et
             quia
             lex
             ipsa
             Omnipotenti
             deo
             minimè
             concordat
             ,
             ecce
             per
             suggestionis
             meae
             paginam
             serenissimis
             dominis
             nunciaui
             .
             Vtrobique
             ergo
             absolui
             quod
             debui
             ,
             qui
             &
             Imperatori
             obedientiam
             praebui
             ,
             &
             pro
             deo
             quod
             sensi
             minimè
             tacui
             .
             
               Gregor
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
             Indict
             .
             11.
             
             Epist.
             62.
             
               aut
               (
               vt
               quidam
               libri
               habent
            
             )
             65.
             
             
               Apud
               Bin.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Gregorius
             primus
             ,
             idem
             &
             Magnus
             ,
             l.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             64.
             ingenuè
             agnoscebat
             Imperatori
             à
             deo
             concessum
             ●acerdotibus
             dominari
             .
             
               Espensaeus
               in
               Tit.
               digress
            
             .
             10.
             
             Paris
             .
             1568.
             
          
           
             h
             
               For
               the
               Councell
               speakes
               not
               particularly
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               whole
               West-Church
               ,
               whereas
               your
               Article
               is
               praecisely
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Chrysostom
               .
               Hom.
            
             3.
             
               ad
               Populum
               Antiochenum
            
             .
             Nobis
             consideratio
             est
             de
             infinitis
             animabus
             ,
             de
             totius
             orbis
             Capite
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Iustin.
               Institut
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             tit
             .
             11.
             
             §.
             Quam
             formam
             .
             Cum
             necesse
             est
             omnes
             Prouincias
             caput
             omnium
             nostrarum
             ciuitatum
             .
             i.
             e.
             hanc
             reginam
             vrbem
             sequi
             .
             
               Loquitur
               de
               Constantinopoli
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               See
               aboue
               at
            
             (
             ●
             .
             )
             
               These
               were
               not
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               but
               of
            
             Theodorus
             
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               and
               of
            
             Ischarion
             
               another
               Deacon
               ,
               and
               of
            
             Paschasius
             
               the
               Legate
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               Haec
               singula
               in
               Actione
            
             3.
             
             
               Concilij
               Chalcedon
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Domino
             nostro
             beatissimo
             ,
             Patri
             Patrum
             ,
             Archiepiscopo
             ,
             &
             Oecumenico
             Patriarchae
             Ionanni
             ,
             &
             Sanctae
             Synodo
             ,
             Episcopi
             secundae
             Syriae
             .
             &c.
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Iohan
               .
               Patriarch
               .
               &
               Synod
               .
               Constantinop
               .
            
             5.
             
               apud
               .
               Binium
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Cod.
               Authent
               .
               Constitut.
            
             3.
             
             Tharasium
             Generalem
             Patriarcham
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             Episcopus
             Vniuersalis
             Ecclesiae
             habet
             talem
             in
             omnes
             Christianos
             curam
             ,
             vt
             singulis
             tamen
             praesulibus
             sua
             remaneat
             administratio
             ,
             atque
             officium
             .
             
               Costerus
               Ies.
               Euchirid
               .
               Tract
               .
               de
               Pontif.
               Solut.
            
             7.
             
             
               &
               Lindanus
               Panop
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             93.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               ca.
            
             6.
             
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               ca.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             5.
             
             
               And
               as
               Pope
               Iohn
               the
               First
               also
               by
               the
               saue
               Argument
               moued
               an
               Archbishop
               to
               represse
               Haeretikes
               ,
               See
               aboue
               ,
               p.
            
             196.2
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               ca
            
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               li.
            
             2.
             
               d●
               R●m
               .
               P●nt
            
             .
             ●
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Bellar.
               Ibid.
               ca.
            
             31.
             
               vt
               &
               in
               literis
               marginal
               .
               seq
               .
               vsque
               ad
            
             (
             ●
             )
             Papa
             ,
             vt
             Linus
             per
             Ignatium
             ,
             quod
             quamuis
             communiter
             alijs
             ,
             —
             tamen
             ex
             co
             colligitur
             Primatus
             .
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             Romano
             ,
             per
             Antonomasiam
             .
             Conc.
             Chalced.
             Act
             16
             —
          
           
             1
             In
             Cypriani
             passione
             ,
             Proconsuli
             quaerenti
             ,
             An
             tu
             is
             es
             ,
             quem
             Christiani
             suum
             Papam
             vocant
             ?
             Respondet
             Cyprianus
             ,
             Ego
             .
             
               Pontius
               de
               vitâ
               Cypriani
            
             .
          
           
             t
             2.
             
             Quia
             vocatur
             Papa
             Vniuersalis
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             2
             Dilecte
             Papa
             Athanasi
             .
             
               Arsinius
               in
               Apologia
               Athanasii
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               See
               aboue
            
             ,
          
           
             u
             3.
             
             Quia
             a
             generalibus
             Concilijs
             vocatur
             Papa
             ;
             ipse
             verò
             neminem
             vocat
             Papam
             vel
             Patrem
             ,
             sed
             omnes
             filios
             ,
             aut
             frates
             .
          
           
             4
             Cornelius
             Episcopus
             Romanus
             Cyprianum
             Carthaginensem
             Papam
             vocat
             ,
             &
             Papatem
             .
             
               On●iphrius
               initio
               Tract
               .
               obscurarum
               vocum
               .
            
          
           
             5
             
               Cyprianus
               li.
            
             2.
             
             Epistola
             8.
             
          
           
             6
             
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             
               Conc.
               pa.
            
             365.
             a
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               herafter
               at
            
             (
             o
             )
          
           
             x
             Pater
             Patrum
             ,
             fic
             Damasus
             ab
             Episcopo
             Cathag
             .
          
           
             7
             Papa
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Pater
             Patrum
             .
             
               Salmeron
               Ies.
               Tom.
            
             13.
             
               in
               Epist.
               Pauli
               ▪
               pa.
            
             172.
             
             Col.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               after
               ,
               as
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             16.
             
               and
               aboue
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Po●tifex
             Christianorum
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             z
             Summus
             Pontifex
             ab
             Hieronymo
             ,
             &
             alijs
             .
          
           
             a
             Princeps
             Sacerdotum
             a
             Valentiniano
             ,
             &
             quod
             Concilium
             Carthaginense
             vetat
             ne
             quis
             sic
             vocetur
             ,
             Concilium
             hoc
             statuit
             solum
             de
             Episcopis
             Africae
             .
          
           
             8
             Nazianzenus
             vocabat
             Basilium
             Magnum
             ,
             Magnum
             Pontificem
             
               Canis
               .
               Ies.
               ex
               Nazian
               .
               Epist.
            
             38.
             
               ad
               Simplic
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               hereafter
               at
               the
               letter
               s.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ca.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Vicarius
             Christi
             a
             Bernardo
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             9
             
               Eusebius
               Papa
               Epist.
            
             3.
             
               apud
               Bin.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             Episcopis
             Tusciae
             &
             Campaniae
             (
             
               alluding
               to
               that
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             )
             Legatione
             fungimur
             pro
             Christo
             ,
             Caput
             enim
             Christus
             est
             ,
             Christi
             autem
             Vicarij
             sunt
             eius
             sacerdotes
             ,
             qui
             vice
             Christi
             ,
             legatione
             funguntur
             .
          
           
             c
             Caput
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             a
             Concilio
             Chalced.
             &
             à
             Gregorio
             Omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             Caput
             sedes
             Romana
             .
          
           
             10
             Athanasius
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             11
             Patres
             Concilij
             Ephesini
             in
             Epistolâ
             ad
             Imperatorem
             ,
             vocant
             Cyrillum
             Caput
             Episcoporum
             congregatorum
             .
             
               Bin.
               Act.
               Conc.
               Eph.
               Tom.
            
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             12
             
               Chrysostom
               .
               Hom.
            
             3.
             
               ad
               pop
               .
               Antioch
            
             .
             Antiochia
             .
             caput
             totius
             orbis
             .
             Ibidem
             de
             
               Constantinop
               .
               in
               Epistolâ
               ad
               Jnnocentium
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Fundamentum
             Ecclesiae
             ab
             Hieronymo
             .
          
           
             e
             Pastor
             ouilis
             Dominici
             ab
             Ambrosio
             .
          
           
             13
             Damascenus
             appellat
             Athanasium
             Ecclesiae
             dei
             Fundamentum
             .
             
               Teste
               Canisio
               Catechis
               .
               initio
               ,
               Encom
               .
               Patrum
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Mark.
             16.15
             .
          
           
             14
             Nam
             &
             Petrus
             pastor
             ,
             &
             Paulus
             Pastor
             ,
             caeterique
             Apostoli
             Pastores
             .
             
               August
               .
               Tract
            
             47.
             
               in
               Iohan.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Rector
             Domus
             ab
             Ambrosio
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             g
             Custos
             vineae
             a
             Concil
             .
             Chalcedonensi
             :
             cui
             vinea
             Domini
             commissa
             est
             .
          
           
             15
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               cap.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Pater
             &
             Do●●or
             omnium
             Christianorum
             .
          
           
             16
             
               Euseb.
               hist.
               l.
            
             4.
             ca.
             14.
             
             Iste
             est
             Pa●er
             Christianorum
             .
          
           
             (17.)
             1.
             
             Origenes
             est
             secundus
             post
             Apostolos
             Ecclesiarum
             Magister
             :
             sic
             ●
             Didymo
             .
             Sacrorum
             omnium
             expositorum
             victor
             ,
             ab
             Hieronymo
             .
             
               Teste
               Sixto
               Senensi
               Bibl.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             Tit.
             Origen
             .
             §.
             Sed.
             
          
           
             2
             Chrysostomus
             ,
             de
             quo
             Innocentius
             Papa
             Epistolâ
             ad
             Arcad.
             Imperatorem
             :
             Eiecisti
             à
             Throno
             suo
             magnum
             totius
             orbis
             Doctorem
             .
             
               Teste
               Canisio
               Ies.
               initio
               Catechismi
            
             .
          
           
             3
             Augustinus
             ,
             
               de
               quo
               venerabilis
               .
               Beda
               in
               Chron.
            
             Omnium
             Doctor
             eximius
             Ecclesiarum
             .
          
           
             4
             Hilarius
             ,
             Doctor
             maximus
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             Ca●holicae
             columna
             meritò
             habitus
             .
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Script
               .
               Ecclesiast
               .
               Tit.
            
             Hilarius
             .
          
           
             5
             Athanasius
             egregium
             Ecclesiae
             columen
             ,
             cuius
             dogmata
             pro
             Orthodoxae
             fidei
             lege
             haberentur
             .
             Sic
             Nazianzenus
             ,
             in
             Oratione
             de
             laude
             eius
             .
             Et
             Ecclesiae
             Dei
             columen
             ;
             sic
             Damascenus
             in
             sermone
             de
             Defunctis
             .
             
               Teste
               Canisio
               Jes.
               ante
               Catechismum
            
             .
          
           
             6
             Basilius
             Magnus
             à
             Nazianzeno
             Epistolâ
             ad
             Basilium
             ,
             Oculus
             orbis
             :
             &
             à
             Gregorio
             Nysseno
             in
             vita
             Epiph
             :
             Os
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             
               Teste
               Canisio
               ,
               quò
               supra
               .
               Et
               it●rum
            
             à
             Gregorio
             Nazianzeno
             ,
             Orbis
             Lumen
             ,
             Sol
             inter
             Sydera
             ,
             in
             Oratione
             ad
             Basil.
             
               Teste
               Baronio
               ,
               Anno
            
             371.
             num
             .
             93.
             
          
           
             7
             
               See
               aboue
               at
               the
               number
            
             5.
             
          
           
             8
             Gregorius
             Nazianzenus
             ,
             Is
             in
             diuino
             Eloquio
             potens
             ,
             Theologi
             nomen
             sortitus
             est
             :
             sic
             Damascen
             .
             serm
             .
             de
             Defunctis
             .
             
               Teste
               Canisi●
               initio
               Catechism●
               ,
               Et
               de
               eo
               Ruffinus
            
             ;
             Qui
             solus
             sit
             ,
             de
             cuius
             fide
             ne
             dissidentes
             quidem
             inter
             se
             (
             vt
             fieri
             solet
             )
             partes
             disputare
             potuerint
             :
             quia
             &
             hoc
             obtinuit
             apud
             Deum
             ,
             &
             Ecclesias
             Dei
             ,
             meriti
             ,
             vt
             quicunque
             ausus
             fuerit
             eius
             doctrinae
             in
             aliquo
             refragari
             ,
             ex
             hoc
             ipso
             ,
             quia
             ipse
             magis
             Haereticus
             arguitur
             .
             Manifestum
             enim
             iudicium
             est
             ,
             non
             esse
             rectae
             fidei
             ,
             qui
             in
             fide
             Gregorio
             non
             concordat
             .
             
               Teste
               Posseuino
               Apparat.
               Tit.
            
             Greg.
             Nazian
             .
          
           
             9
             Ambrosius
             ,
             de
             quo
             Basilius
             Epist.
             55
             ad
             Ambrosium
             :
             Commissa
             sibi
             magni
             &
             praeclari
             nauigij
             Christi
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             videlicet
             Dei
             ,
             in
             fide
             Christi
             gubernacula
             accepit
             .
             
               Teste
               Canisio
               Ies.
               quo
               suprà
            
             .
          
           
             10
             Augustinus
             ,
             ad
             quem
             Hieronymus
             Epist.
             80.
             
             Ca●holici
             omnes
             te
             vt
             antiquae
             rurs●s
             fidei
             conditorem
             venerantur
             .
             
               Teste
               eodem
               Canisio
            
             .
          
           
             11
             Cyrillus
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             de
             quo
             Niceph
             Hist.
             lib.
             14.
             cap.
             34.
             
             Ex
             quo
             tempore
             Caelestini
             Pontificis
             locum
             in
             Synodo
             obtinuit
             ,
             fama
             est
             ,
             Papae
             appellationem
             ,
             &
             vt
             orbis
             vniuersi
             I●dex
             appellaretur
             ,
             accepisse
             .
             
               Teste
               Canisio
               Jes.
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Ecclesiae
             Apostolicae
             prasul
             per
             Antonomasiam
             ,
             sine
             additione
             Romanae
             .
          
           
             18
             Quid
             facient
             Ecclesiae
             orientis
             ,
             quid
             Aegypti
             ,
             &
             sedis
             Apostolicae
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               aduersus
               Vigilantium
               .
               By
               which
               are
               vnderstood
               the
               Churches
               subiect
               to
               Alexandria
               the
               Patriarchall
               and
               Apostolicall
               Seate
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               where
               Vigilan●ius
               liued
               :
               euen
               as
               Saint
               Augustine
               called
               Rome
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               the
               onely
               Apostolicall
               Seate
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               wherein
               Augustine
               liued
               .
            
          
           
             l
             Et
             dicitur
             Principatum
             Apostolicae
             sedis
             tenere
             .
          
           
             19
             Iohannes
             Antiochiae
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             
               Theod.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Age
             ,
             percurre
             Ecclesia●
             Apostolicas
             apud
             quas
             Cathedrae
             Apostolorum
             suis
             locis
             praesidentur
             ;
             Corinthus
             ,
             Philippis
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Tert.
               Praescript
               .
               cap.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             m
             Et
             per
             Vicarios
             Leonis
             ,
             sedes
             eius
             dicitur
             Apostolatns
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               below
               at
            
             f.
             
          
           
             n
             Vniuersalis
             ,
             in
             Concilio
             Chalced
             .
             
               Hactenùs
               Bellarmin
            
             .
          
           
             20
             
               Azorius
               Moral
               .
               part
            
             .
             2.
             lib.
             4.
             pag.
             423.
             
          
           
             21
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               In
               his
               letters
               to
               George
               Lord
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
            
          
           
             o
             Antiquissimum
             Episcopi
             Romani
             nomen
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               d●
               Rom.
               P●nt
               .
               cap.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             p
             Antiquitùs
             nec
             Papae
             ,
             nec
             Pontifices
             ,
             sed
             tantum
             Romani
             Episcopi
             vocabantur
             .
             
               Baldus
               de
               Coronat
            
             .
             §.
             Haec
             verò
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               at
            
             s
             page
             214.
             
               and
               at
            
             k
             page
             218.
             
          
           
             q
             Papae
             nomen
             peculiariter
             attributum
             est
             Romano
             Pontifici
             ex
             Decreto
             Gregorij
             7.
             in
             Synodo
             Romanâ
             ,
             anno
             1073.
             
             
               Lorinus
               Ies.
               in
               Act.
            
             16.
             
             
               &
               Azorius
               Ies.
               Jnstitu●
               .
               Moral
               .
               part
               .
            
             2.
             lib.
             2
             
               cap.
               vlt.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               at
            
             t
             and
             u
             page
             214.
             
          
           
             r
             Si
             mater
             omniū
             fidelium
             est
             Ecclesia
             ,
             Romanum
             etiam
             Episcopum
             filium
             habet
             ,
             alias
             (
             sicut
             beatissi●us
             Augustinus
             praedicat
             )
             numquam
             habebit
             deum
             patrem
             ,
             qui
             non
             habet
             Ecclesiam
             matrem
             .
             —
             Papa
             igitur
             subesse
             debet
             Concilio
             .
             
               Aeneas
               Syluius
               Com.
               de
               Gestis
               Conc.
               Basil
               .
               Fol.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               at
            
             z.
             
          
           
             s
             Dico
             ,
             in
             vnoquoque
             genere
             possunt
             esse
             duo
             Summa
             ,
             per
             Negationem
             ,
             i.e.
             quorū
             nihil
             est
             superius
             :
             sed
             non
             per
             Affirmationem
             ,
             i.e.
             vt
             vnumquodque
             sit
             omnium
             supremum
             .
             
               Azorius
               Ies.
               Institut
               .
               Moral
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Haec
             Praesbyteris
             non
             licent
             ,
             qui
             Pontificatus
             Apicem
             non
             habent
             .
             Quae
             omnia
             solis
             deberi
             summis
             
               (
               loquitur
               de
               omnibus
               Episcopis
            
             )
             Pontificibus
             authoritate
             Canonum
             praecipitur
             .
             
               Leo
               Papa
               Epist.
            
             88.
             
               de
               priuilegio
               Chorepiscoporum
            
             .
          
           
             u
             Nè
             Pontifex
             Maximus
             alios
             super
             se
             ,
             vel
             sibi
             aequalem
             habere
             videretur
             —
             Pontificis
             maximi
             nominis
             amplitudini
             iure
             iunctus
             est
             titulus
             ,
             Episcopus
             Episcoporum
             .
             
               Baronius
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             
               Annal.
               Anno
            
             216.
             num
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Clemens
               in
               Epistola
               ad
               Jacobum
            
             .
             Clemens
             Iacobo
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             y
             Praedicatio
             est
             praecipuum
             munus
             Episcopi
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               Sess
            
             24.
             
             
               Decret
               .
               Reform
               .
               cap
            
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Non
             meretur
             nomen
             Pastoris
             ,
             qui
             non
             personaliter
             intendit
             Gregi
             suo
             
               B●llarm
               .
               Admoni●
               .
               ad
               Epis
               .
               Theanens
               .
               p.
            
             10.
             —
             Omnes
             Episcopi
             ,
             nisi
             legitimè
             impediuntur
             ,
             tenentur
             per
             se
             praedicare
             ,
             quia
             dixit
             Christus
             ,
             Pasce
             oues
             meas
             ;
             non
             dixit
             ,
             cura
             vt
             alij
             pascant
             .
             
               Ibidem
               pag.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               at
            
             i.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concilium
               Lugdunense
               ,
               See
               aboue
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             3
             ▪
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Bernard
               .
               Epist.
            
             237.
             
               ad
               Papam
               Eugen
            
             .
             Nemo
             committit
             Sponsam
             suam
             Vicario
             .
             
               Vt
               citat
               à
               Bell.
               loc
               .
               seq
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Bellarm.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               c.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Pererius
               in
               Gen.
            
             29.
             
               disp
               .
               vlt.
            
             Sponsus
             nisi
             Vnicus
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Aquinas
               Catenâ
               aureâ
               in
               Ioh.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             Theophylact
             :
             Nullus
             alius
             Sponsus
             nisi
             solus
             Christus
             ,
             omnes
             namque
             Doctores
             Paranymphi
             sunt
             .
             Et
             Beda
             :
             Sponsum
             commendauit
             amico
             ,
             i.e.
             Ordini
             praedicatorum
             ,
             qui
             eam
             non
             sibi
             sed
             Christo
             zelare
             debet
             .
          
           
             f
             Apostolatus
             ab
             Episcopatu
             differt
             ,
             quia
             ille
             immediatè
             à
             Christo
             vocatur
             ,
             &
             certè
             habet
             Spiritum
             sanctum
             ,
             &
             omnium
             E●clesiarum
             curam
             sustinet
             :
             immediatè
             vocatus
             ,
             vni
             certae
             sedi
             praeest
             .
             
               Espensaeus
               Comment
               .
               ad
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             
               in
               princ
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               cap.
            
             6.
             
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             Vniuersalis
             autem
             nec
             etiam
             Romanus
             Pontifex
             appelletur
             .
             
               Gratian
               :
               Decret
               .
               part
            
             .
             1.
             
             Distinct.
             99.
             
             Primae
             sedis
             .
          
           
             h
             
               1.
               
               
                 Bzouius
                 in
                 libro
                 qui
                 inscribitur
              
               Romanus
               Pontifex
               .
               
                 Vbi
                 citatur
                 Abrahamus
                 Polanus
                 ,
                 ex
                 Tigliatio
                 Archiepiscopo
                 ad
                 Junocentium
                 octauū
                 .
              
               Regno
               &
               vnctione
               Christus
               prae
               pa●ticipibus
               suis.
               Heb.
               1.9
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Ex
               
                 Barnardin●
                 Just.
                 Veneto
                 Orat.
                 Paul.
              
               2.
               
               Cum
               cuius
               coelesti
               maiestate
               nullum
               Diadema
               comparetur
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Ex
                 Balbo
                 Galliae
                 Orat
                 :
                 Pio
              
               4.
               
               Papae
               :
               Cuius
               vox
               pro
               Oraculo
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Ex
                 Ferdinando
                 Val.
                 Lusitano
                 Oratione
                 ad
                 Innocent
                 .
              
               8.
               
               Vniuersalis
               Ecclesiae
               Pastor
               (
               iuxta
               Apostolum
               )
               super
               omnem
               Potestatem
               ,
               &
               Principatum
               ,
               &
               omne
               quod
               nominatur
               ,
               siue
               in
               hoc
               ,
               siue
               in
               futuro
               seculo
               (
               Ephes.
               1.
               )
               à
               Deo
               constitutus
               .
               
                 Bzou
                 .
                 pag.
              
               56.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Bellar-Contr
                 .
                 de
                 Rom.
                 Pont.
                 in
                 Praefat.
                 Sixto
                 Quinto
                 Pontifici
              
               Est
               lapis
               positus
               in
               Sion
               ,
               probatus
               ,
               pretiosus
               ,
               angularis
               ,
               fundamentum
               summum
               .
               Isa.
               28.16
               .
               
                 And
                 by
                 Justus
                 Baronius
                 lib.
              
               3.
               
               Epist.
               1.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Stapleton
                 Ep.
                 Nuncupat
                 .
                 ad
                 Gregorium
              
               13.
               
                 ante
                 Princip
                 .
                 Doctrin
              
               .
               Sub
               cuius
               supremi
               in
               tertis
               numinis
               tutelâ
               opus
               meum
               in
               lucem
               emissum
               .
               
                 Et
                 in
                 Glossa
                 edit
                 .
                 approbat
                 .
                 Greg.
                 Extrauag
                 .
                 verb.
                 Significanti
                 .
                 Tit.
              
               14.
               cap.
               4.
               
               Dominus
               noster
               Deus
               Papa
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Sixtus
               Senenfis
               Bib.
               in
               locum
               Isaiae
               .
               Pintus
               in
               Isaiam
            
             28.
             
             
               Aquinas
               in
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
             &
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
             
               Salmeron
               .
               in
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
             
               Maldonat
               .
               in
               Mat.
            
             21.41
             .
             
               Perer.
               in
               Dan.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             12.22
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             8.10
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             15.
             
             Ex
             patribus
             Graecis
             .
          
           
             l
             Jgnatius
             .
             Ecclesiae
             sanctificatae
             quae
             praesidet
             in
             regione
             Romanorum
             .
             Ergo
             intelligit
             Ecclesiam
             Romanam
             esse
             Caput
             omnium
             aliarum
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Iraeneus
               Triae
            
             .
             1.
             
             Necesse
             esse
             ad
             Romanam
             Ecclesiam
             omnem
             Ecclesiam
             cōuenire
             .
             2.
             propter
             potentiorem
             principalitatem
             .
             3.
             
             In
             hoc
             conseruata
             est
             ea
             ,
             quae
             ab
             Apostolis
             recepta
             est
             Traditio
             .
             
               This
               might
               haue
               beene
               spoken
               of
               the
               Imperiall
               power
               of
               that
               Citie
               .
               For
               although
            
             Constantinople
             
               was
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Emperours
               residence
               ,
               yet
               the
               Emperor
               was
               at
               that
               time
               really
               the
               Emperor
               of
               the
               Romans
               :
               but
               be
               it
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               ,
               yet
               was
               not
               the
               necessitie
               of
               r●course
               vnto
               it
               absolute
               and
               perp●tuall
               ,
               but
               occasionall
               for
               that
               time
               .
               For
            
             Iraenaeus
             
               sheweth
               that
               he
               might
               haue
               proued
               his
               Traditions
               from
               other
               Churches
            
             (
             Longum
             esset
             omnes
             enumerare
             Ecclesias
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               but
               for
               breuitie
               sake
               he
               instanced
               only
               in
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               for
               the
               powerfull
               principality
               of
               that
               Sea
               ,
               in
               the
               preseruation
               of
               Originall
               Truth
               .
               And
               remember
               this
            
             Irenaeus
             
               was
               hee
               ,
               that
               consented
               with
               the
            
             Asian
             
               Bishop●
               that
               were
               excommunicated
               by
               Pope
            
             Victor
             .
             
               See
               abou●
               .
               Cap.
            
             9.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Epiphanius
               Haeres
            
             .
             68.
             
             Vrsatius
             &
             Valens
             Episcopi
             —
             ad
             Papam
             ●ulium
             prosecti
             ,
             pro
             reddendâ
             ratione
             de
             suo
             delicto
             .
             Ergò
             ,
             Papa
             Romanus
             Episcoporum
             Iudex
             .
             
               The
               same
               parties
               that
               had
               columniated
            
             Athanasius
             ,
             
               and
               thereby
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               lay
               in
               them
               discredited
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               had
               iustified
               him
               ,
               asked
               pardon
               for
               their
               offence
               ,
               both
               of
            
             Athanasius
             
               and
               of
               Pope
            
             Iulius
             
          
           
             o
             
               Athanasius
               Apolog.
            
             2.
             
             Episcopos
             eosdem
             à
             Papa
             Iulio
             Delicti
             veniam
             petijsse
             Et
             Epistolâ
             ad
             Felicem
             Papam
             :
             Episc●pos
             Romanos
             in
             summitatis
             arce
             constitutos
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             Curam
             habere
             .
             Of
             [
             Cu●am
             habere
             ]
             
               see
               aboue
               Cap.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Dionysius
               Alexdrinus
            
             .
             Is
             apud
             Romanum
             Pontificem
             accusatus
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             Papa
             communis
             omnium
             in
             lex
             .
             
               Jt
               is
               no
               extraordinary
               thing
               for
               one
               Patriarch
               to
               be
               accused
               before
               his
               fellow-Patriarch
               ,
               yet
               not
               iudicially
               ,
               but
               by
               Confederation
               ,
               that
               the
               guilty
               person
               be
               depriued
               of
               his
               Communion
               with
               whom
               the
               Cause
               is
               pleaded
               .
            
          
           
             q
             
               Basilius
               Epist.
            
             52.
             
               ad
               Athanasiū
            
             ;
             tribuit
             Romano
             Episcopo
             authoritatem
             visitandi
             Ecclesias
             orientis
             .
             
               See
               aboue
               Capit.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             4.
             
               &
               after
               at
            
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
               in
               Carmine
               dicit
            
             Romanam
             Ecclesiam
             semper
             conse●uasse
             veram
             de
             Deo
             sententi●m
             ,
             vt
             decet
             vrbem
             quae
             toti
             orbi
             praesidet
             .
             
               He
               saith
               not
            
             Ecclesia
             praesidet
             ,
             but
             V●bs
             ;
             
               meaning
               the
               Temporall
               state
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             Ob
             Sol.
             
               Although
               the
               Emperour
               resided
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               stiled
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             The
             Romane
             Emperour
             .
             
               For
               Rome
               was
               after
               this
               time
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               i.e.
            
             Omnium
             Ciuitatum
             facilè
             Princeps
             .
             
               Socrates
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Cap
             11.
             
             
               Theod.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             Cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Zomen
               .
               lib
            
             3.
             
             Cap.
             9.
             
             Propter
             sedis
             dignitatem
             cura
             omnium
             ad
             Iulium
             spectabat
             ,
             singulis
             Ecclesiam
             suam
             restituit
             ,
             nempe
             Athanasium
             Alexandrino
             ,
             &
             Paulo
             Constantinopolitano
             
               He
               did
               so
            
             pro
             posse
             suo
             ,
             
               but
               was
               resisted
               by
               the
               Easterne
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               reuiled
               .
            
             Ibid
             
               Where
               Zozomen
               is
               not
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               to
               speake
               these
               words
               from
               his
               owne
               iudgement
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               opinion
               that
               Pope
               Julius
               had
               of
               himselfe
               .
               For
               it
               followeth
               in
               Zozomen
               ,
               that
               those
               East-Bishop●
               ,
               expostulating
               the
               Cause
               with
               Pope
               Iulius
               ,
               did
               protest
               against
               him
               ,
               saying
               that
               hee
               had
               no
               more
               to
               doe
               with
               restoring
               Athanasius
               Excommunicated
               by
               them
               ,
               than
               they
               had
               to
               restore
               Nouatus
               Excommunicated
               by
               himselfe
               .
               And
               the
               helpe
               that
               Athanasius
               had
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Pope
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Synod
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Chrysost.
               Epist.
            
             1.
             
               ad
               Innocentium
               Papam
            
             .
             Obsecro
             vt
             scribas
             ,
             vt
             illi
             qui
             iniquè
             egerunt
             poenae
             Ecclesiastic●rum
             legum
             subiaceant
             .
             Ergò
             Papa
             summus
             Pontifex
             etiam
             Graecorum
             2.
             
             Agnoscit
             Papae
             Paternam
             beneuolentiam
             ;
             Ergò
             patrem
             .
             3.
             
             Orat
             Papam
             nè
             mimicos
             ejus
             eijciat
             .
             
               When
               the
               Generall
               Canons
               of
               Election
               of
               a
               Patriarch
               were
               broken
               ,
               well
               might
               Chrysostome
               seeke
               helpe
               of
               a
               Co-Patriarch
               Innocentius
               ,
               to
               defend
               the
               Canon
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               his
               Authority
               would
               reach
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               ●hem
               by
               Excommunication
               ,
               which
               was
               but
               only
               a
               Separation
               from
               Communion
               with
               his
               own
               Church
               .
               And
               Innocentius
               himselfe
               confesseth
            
             (
             Epist.
             ad
             Chrysost.
             )
             
               that
               he
               would
               not
               restore
               Chrysostome
               without
               a
               Synod
               .
               See
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
               and
               when
               he
               had
               done
               his
               best
               ,
               his
               Authority
               was
               reiected
               with
               scorne
               ;
               yet
               could
               Chrysostome
               doe
               no
               lesse
               than
               thankefully
               acknowledge
               his
               Fatherly
               care
               ,
               being
               now
               no
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               Deposed
               .
            
          
           
             u
             
               Cyrillus
               Alexandrinus
               Epist.
            
             10.
             
               ad
               Nest.
               &
               Epist.
            
             11.
             
               ad
               Clerum
               et
               populum
               Constantinop
            
             .
             Nestorium
             dicit
             excommunicandum
             ab
             omnibus
             ,
             nisi
             intra
             terminos
             à
             Papa
             praescriptos
             se
             reuocet
             .
             
               Et
               ad
               Coelestinum
            
             .
             Num
             velit
             cum
             Nestorio
             ad
             tempus
             aliquod
             communicari
             ,
             petit
             ab
             eo
             .
             Ergò
             Is
             administer
             ,
             Papa
             iudex
             .
             
               Rursus
               in
               libro
               de
               Thesauro
            
             ;
             Debemus
             capiti
             nostro
             Romano
             Pontifici
             adhaerere
             .
             
               See
               after
            
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Theodoretus
               Episcopus
               Asianus
               ad
               Leonem
            
             .
             Obsecro
             vt
             mihi
             opem
             feras
             ,
             iudicium
             tuum
             appellanti
             .
             
               Meaning
               a
               Subsidiarie
               iudgement
               ,
               not
               absolute
               .
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             
               Annot
               in
               Conc.
               Chalced.
               Sess.
            
             8.
             pag.
             184.
             
             Theodoretus
             Cypri
             Episcopus
             depositus
             ,
             &
             tanquam
             qui
             Nestorianus
             esset
             exulate
             coactus
             ,
             ad
             Romanum
             Pontificem
             ,
             aliosque
             orientis
             Epi●copos
             ,
             hac
             de
             re
             diu
             multumque
             conquestus
             ,
             se
             vere
             Catholicum
             esse
             probans
             literis
             significauit
             ,
             —
             in
             hoc
             consessu
             ins●iterunt
             ,
             vt
             Anathema
             Nestorio
             dicerent
             ,
             sed
             in
             pristiuam
             fidem
             est
             restitutus
             ;
             
               namely
               ,
               by
               the
               Synod
               of
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               East
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               Acacius
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Smplicium
            
             .
             Solicitudinem
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             secundùm
             Apostolum
             ,
             circum-ferentes
             ,
             nos
             indesinenter
             hortamini
             .
             
               Acacius
               meant
               not
               to
               make
               the
               Pope
               a
               Monarch
               by
               this
               ,
               because
               he
               alludeth
               to
               that
               saying
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               (
               not
               of
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               but
               of
            
             Paul
             )
             
               that
               said
            
             ,
             I
             haue
             the
             care
             of
             all
             Churches
             :
             
               and
               Chrysostome
               himselfe
            
             ;
             Curam
             Vniuersae
             Ecclesiae
             gerimus
             .
             Hom.
             18.
             in
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Liberatus
               de
               Episopo
               Patarensi
               ,
               in
               Breuiario
               Cap.
            
             22.
             
             Pontifex
             Romanus
             praeest
             Ecclesiijs
             totius
             mundi
             .
             
               De
               quo
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             10.
             
             §.
             Posset
             .
             Possit
             dici
             epistolam
             illam
             Vigilij
             cuius
             meminit
             Liberatus
             ,
             confictam
             fuisse
             ab
             Haereticis
             ,
             Liberatum
             autem
             credidisse
             falso
             rumori
             ,
             quem
             Haeretici
             sparserant
             .
             
               And
               would
               he
               not
               be
               as
               well
               deceiued
               in
               this
               ?
            
             2.
             
             
               This
               Greeke
               Author
               must
               bee
               taken
               in
               the
               Greeke
               sense
               ,
               of
               Primacy
               or
               Order
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               Iustinian
               promised
               to
               restore
               Syluerius
               ,
               vpon
               condition
               that
               he
               would
               cleare
               himselfe
               ,
               otherwise
               to
               be
               confined
               to
               one
               City
               Patarensis
               that
               laboured
               the
               Release
               of
               Syluerius
               ,
               did
               not
               oppose
               against
               this
               Condition
               .
               Baronius
               ,
               anno
            
             538
             num
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Iustinianus
               Epistolâ
               ad
               Iohannem
            
             2
             ,
             
               quae
               habetur
               ,
               in
               Codice
               ,
               in
               primo
               Titulo
               .
            
             Quae
             est
             Caput
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             .
             
               If
               we
               should
               grant
               you
               ,
               that
               that
               Rescript
               is
               not
               Counterfeit
               ,
               yet
               He
               meaneth
               no
               more
               ,
               but
            
             Primus
             Episcoporum
             .
             
               As
               for
               the
               word
            
             [
             Caput
             ]
             
               you
               haue
               heard
               how
               common
               ●●
               hath
               beene
               ,
               without
               any
               sense
               of
               Monarchy
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Cap.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               after
               at
            
             q.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               at
            
             t.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             412.
             ●um
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ibidem
               num
            
             44.
             
             &
             .
             46.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Jbidem
               num
            
             .
             47.
             
             Theophilus
             i●
             Sanctis
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Jbidem
               num
            
             .
             47
             Populi
             concordiae
             gratiâ
             ,
             (
             necessitate
             premente
             )
             ne
             Religionis
             res
             ex
             populi
             arbitrio
             penderet
             .
             
               Baronius
               in
               the
               Margent
               noteth
            
             :
             Cogitur
             Atticus
             restituere
             nomen
             Iohannis
             .
             
               And
               Anno
            
             425
             ,
             num
             .
             19.
             
             Ostendimus
             Atticum
             coactum
             fuisse
             ab
             Innocentio
             Roman●
             Pontifice
             restituere
             nomen
             Iohannis
             .
             
               And
               yet
               neuer
               produceth
               any
               place
               to
               proue
               it
               ,
               but
               this
               forenamed
               in
               Num
            
             49.
             
               which
               speaketh
               onely
               of
               ae
            
             Necessity
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Tumult
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             
               as
               the
               Precedents
               and
               Consequents
               of
               that
               Parenthesis
               doe
               plainely
               shew
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Ibidem
               num
            
             .
             50.
             
             
               Scil.
               ad
            
             —
             412.
             
             Quòd
             in
             Romanam
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             a
             cuius
             communione
             iamdiu
             rejectus
             fuerat
             ,
             esset
             perinfensus
             ,
             Paulinum
             &
             Euagrium
             Episcopos
             defunctos
             ,
             qui
             illi
             commnunicauerant
             ,
             Schismaticos
             vocat
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Baronius
               anno
            
             432.
             num
             .
             13.
             
             Atticus
             reuerendissimae
             momoriae
             vi●
             ,
             &
             Catholicae
             fidei
             propugnator
             fortissimus
             .
             
               Ex
               Epistolâ
               Coelestini
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Idem
               anno
            
             412.
             num
             .
             53.
             
             Ex
             quo
             ,
             &c.
             
               Epistola
               Cyrilli
               ad
               Atticum
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Inobedientes
             .
             &c
             
               Ibid.
               num
            
             .
             56.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Ibidem
               num
            
             .
             60.
             
             Consideres
             hic
             velim
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               de
               Scriptoribus
               Ecclesiasticis
               .
               Tit.
            
             Sanctus
             Cyrillus
             Alexandrinus
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             412.
             num
             .
             69.
             
             
               Vt
               Nicephorus
               lib.
            
             14.
             
             Cap.
             28.
             
             Videre
             (
             inquit
             )
             visus
             est
             Cyrillus
             se
             ipsum
             sacris
             aedibus
             expulsum
             a
             Ionanne
             ,
             comitatu
             ,
             &
             diuino
             ,
             quod
             circa
             eum
             erat
             ,
             satellitio
             maximè
             freto
             .
             —
             Proinde
             Synodum
             Prouincialem
             coegit
             ,
             &
             Iohannis
             nomen
             simul
             &
             ipse
             &
             reliqui
             —
             in
             sacro
             Albo
             proposuerunt
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               at
            
             x.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               diuers
               places
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             478.
             num
             .
             6
             Acacius
             phrenesi
             abre●tus
             ,
             aduersus
             Rom
             Pontificem
             violentus
             insurgit
             .
             
               Et
               anno
            
             483.
             num
             .
             78.
             
             Recipit
             ,
             quos
             Felix
             Papa
             damnauit
             .
          
           
             o
             Idem
             anno
             484.
             num
             .
             17.
             
             Papa
             sententiam
             Excommunications
             in
             Acacium
             profert
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Leo
               Imperator
               lib.
            
             16.
             
               ca.
               de
               sacrosancta
               Eccl.
            
             Ijs
             quae
             contra
             haec
             —
             innouata
             sunt
             ,
             tam
             contra
             venerabiles
             Ecclesias
             ,
             quarum
             sacerdotium
             gerit
             Beatissimus
             ac
             religiocissimus
             Patriarcha
             nostrae
             Pietatis
             pater
             Acacius
             &c.
             —
             Sacrosanctam
             quoque
             religiosissimae
             huius
             Ciuitatis
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             &
             Mat●em
             nostrae
             pietatis
             ,
             &
             Christianorum
             O●thodoxae
             Religionis
             omnium
             ,
             &
             eiusdem
             regiae
             vrbis
             sanctissimam
             sedem
             priuilegia
             &
             honores
             omnes
             super
             Episcopo●um
             creationibus
             ,
             &
             iure
             ante
             alios
             residendi
             &
             coetera
             omnia
             ,
             quae
             ante
             Imperium
             nostrum
             ,
             vel
             nobis
             imperantibus
             habuisse
             dignoscitur
             ,
             habere
             in
             perpe●uum
             firmiter
             Regiae
             Vrbis
             intuitu
             iudicamus
             &
             sancimus
             .
             
               Baronius
               an
            
             .
             472.
             
             Num.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Ad
               haec
               Leonis
               verba
               sic
               Baronius
               ,
               Anno
            
             47●
             .
             num
             .
             4.
             
             Haec
             Leo
             ,
             sed
             Acacij
             fastu
             tumentis
             proculdubio
             verbis
             concepta
             ,
             &
             stylo
             superbiae
             exarata
             .
             Haud
             enim
             pij
             Principis
             verba
             illa
             esse
             potuerint
             ,
             quibus
             dicitur
             Constantinopolitanam
             Ecclesiam
             Christianorum
             omnium
             ,
             &
             Orthodoxae
             Religionis
             Matrem
             esse
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               discussed
               at
               large
               Cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Cap.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             16.
             
               ex
               Cypriano
               de
               Vnitate
            
             ,
             [
             Neque
             Caput
             quaeritur
             ,
             —
             Ecclesiam
             vnam
             in
             radice
             .
             ]
             
               Ex
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Epist.
             1.
             
               ad
               Cornelium
            
             .
             [
             Haereses
             obortae
             sunt
             ,
             quòd
             non
             sacerdoti
             Dei
             obtemperatur
             ,
             nec
             vnus
             —
             ad
             tempus
             sacerdos
             ,
             &
             iudex
             —
             vice
             Christi
             cogitatur
             ]
             &c.
             
             Vbi
             intelligit
             Cornelium
             .
             
               Et
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Epist.
             1●
             .
             
               ad
               eundem
               Cornelium
            
             :
             [
             Nouatianus
             contrar●um
             caput
             extra
             Ecclesiam
             fecit
             ;
             ]
             nempe
             Contratium
             Cornelio
             tanquam
             Capiti
             Or●hodoxorum
             .
             
               Et
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Epist.
             8
             
               ad
               plebem
               vniuersam
            
             .
             [
             Deus
             vnus
             ,
             vna
             Ecclesia
             ,
             &
             Cathedra
             vna
             super
             Petrum
             fundata
             —
             vnum
             Sacerdotium
             .
             ]
             Certè
             intelli●it
             vnam
             Cathedram
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiam
             unam
             numero
             ,
             non
             specie
             ;
             &
             Cathedram
             vnam
             singularem
             quae
             totam
             Ecclesiam
             docet
             .
             
               Et
               lib.
               de
               Vnitate
               ,
               vbi
               dicit
               .
            
             [
             Episcopatus
             vnus
             est
             ,
             &c
             ]
             vbi
             Episcopatus
             vnus
             intelligitur
             vt
             Ecclesia
             vna
             :
             vt
             multi
             rami
             vna
             arbor
             ,
             ratione
             vnius
             radicis
             seu
             Capitis
             .
             Et
             cùm
             dicit
             [
             Episcopatus
             vnus
             est
             ,
             cuius
             a
             singulis
             in
             solidum
             pars
             tenetur
             ]
             sed
             non
             aequalis
             ,
             neque
             eodem
             modo
             .
             
               Et
               Epist.
               ad
               Quintum
               ,
               vbi
               dicit
            
             [
             Neminem
             se
             facere
             Episcopum
             Episcoporum
             ]
             loquitur
             de
             ijs
             qui
             erant
             in
             Carthaginensi
             Ecclesiâ
             .
             Et
             vbi
             addit
             [
             Episcopum
             non
             iudicari
             nisi
             à
             solo
             Deo
             ]
             loquitur
             de
             rebus
             dubijs
             &
             occultis
             .
             
               Haec
               Bellarminus
               .
               This
               last
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               but
               know
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               for
               he
               spake
               it
               in
               the
               Question
               concerning
            
             Rebap●ization
             ,
             
               which
               he
               himselfe
               beleeued
               (
               his
               owne
               word
            
             )
             as
             Manifest
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Cyprian
               de
               Vnitate
               Ecclesiae
            
             .
             Vnam
             Cathedram
             cōstituit
             ,
             &
             vnitatis
             Originem
             ab
             vno
             incipientem
             suâ
             authoritate
             disposuit
             .
             Hoc
             erant
             vtique
             &
             ceteri
             Apostoli
             ,
             quod
             fuit
             Petrus
             ,
             pari
             consortio
             praediti
             ,
             &
             honoris
             &
             potestatis
             ,
             sed
             exordium
             ab
             vnitare
             proficiscitur
             ,
             vt
             Eccles●a
             vna
             monstretur
             Tract
             .
             3.
             
               de
               Simplicit
               .
               Praelatorum
               .
               Edit
               .
               Basil.
               apud
               Frob.
               Anno
            
             1525.
             
          
           
             u
             Cum
             sit
             a
             Christo
             Ecclesia
             vna
             per
             totum
             mundum
             in
             multa
             membra
             diuisa
             ,
             item
             Episcopatus
             vnus
             Episcoporum
             multorum
             concordi
             numerositate
             diffusus
             .
             
               Cyprian
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
               ad
               Antonianum
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Quam
               vnitatem
               firmiter
               tenere
               debemus
               ,
               qui
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               praesidemus
               vt
               Episcopatum
               quoque
               ipsi
               vnum
               &
               indiuisum
               probemus
               .
               Item
               .
               —
            
             
               Episcopatus
               vnus
               est
               ,
               cuius
               a
               singulis
               in
               solidum
               pars
               tenetur
               .
               
                 Cyprian
                 .
                 de
                 Vnitat
                 .
                 Ecclesi●e
                 .
              
            
          
           
             y
             Vnum
             E●iscopum
             in
             Catholicâ
             Ecclesiâ
             esse
             debere
             .
             
               Cyprian
               li.
            
             3.
             
             Epist.
             11.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Pamelius
               in
               eum
               locum
               ,
               &
               Bellarminus
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Nouatum
             omnino
             praeterijt
             ,
             scilicet
             ,
             vnum
             solum
             Episcopum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             in
             quâ
             tamen
             non
             ignorabat
             Presbyteros
             esse
             quadraginta
             sex
             ,
             Diaconos
             septem
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Apud
               Eusebium
               .
               li.
            
             6
             ,
             cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Cyprian
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
               ad
               Antonianum
               ,
               de
               Nouatiano
            
             .
             Episcopatum
             autem
             tenere
             non
             posset
             ,
             etiamsi
             Episcopus
             priùs
             factus
             a
             Coepiscorporm
             suorum
             Corpore
             .
          
           
             c
             Dico
             dolens
             ,
             dicoque
             compulsus
             ,
             quando
             Episcopus
             in
             locum
             defuncti
             substituitur
             ,
             quando
             a
             pospuli
             vniuersi
             sufiragio
             in
             pace
             degitur
             ,
             quando
             —
             collegis
             omnibus
             fideliter
             iunctus
             ,
             plebi
             suae
             in
             Episcopatu
             quadrienniò
             iam
             probatus
             &c.
             
             
               Cypr.
               l.
            
             1.
             
             Epi.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Bellar.
               Chronol
               .
               pars
            
             2.
             
             Anno
             254.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Cyprian
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
             Ep.
             9.
             
               ad
               Pupianum
            
             .
             Vnde
             Schismata
             &
             Haereses
             obortae
             sunt
             ,
             nisi
             dum
             Episeopus
             ,
             qui
             Vnus
             est
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiae
             praeest
             ,
             superbâ
             quorundam
             praesumptione
             contemnitur
             ?
             —
             Etiam
             sex
             annis
             (
             Jronic
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             nec
             fraternitas
             habuerit
             Episcopum
             ,
             nec
             grex
             Pastorem
             ,
             —
             nec
             Christus
             Antistitem
             ,
             nec
             deus
             sacerdotem
             .
             —
             Tu
             iudicem
             te
             nostri
             constitueris
             .
          
           
             f
             Haec
             est
             vna
             
               (
               Ecclesia
            
             )
             quae
             possidet
             omnem
             sui
             domini
             potestatem
             :
             in
             hac
             praesidemus
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               ad
               Iubaianum
               .
               Ep.
            
             77.
             
               edit
               .
               Pamil
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             12.34
             .
          
           
             g
             
               See
               his
               Epistles
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
               ad
               Antoni
            
             .
             Coëpiscopo
             nostro
             Cornelio
             :
             —
             Fratrem
             Cornelium
             —
             Collegam
             nostrum
             Cornelium
             ,
             &c.
             Frater
             Antoniane
             .
             
               And
               so
               in
               his
               Epistles
            
             ad
             Iubaianum
             ,
             ad
             Pupianú
             ,
             
               and
               others
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
            
             ,
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             
               See
               our
               Doctor
               Iames
               Obseruations
            
             ,
             In
             operibus
             Cypriani
             supposititia
             Epistola
             3.
             
             Cleri
             Rom.
             ad
             Clerum
             Carthaginen
             .
             Supposititia
             Epist.
             67.
             
             Stephano
             Fratri
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             16.
             
             Optatus
             Cypriani
             sententiam
             sequitur
             de
             Vnica
             Cathedrâ
             &
             singulari
             non
             solum
             Petri
             ,
             sed
             successorum
             eius
             ,
             vsque
             ad
             Sy●icium
             .
             
               Optatus
               contra
               Parmenianum
               .
               Vbi
               dicit
            
             Quinque
             esse
             Ecclesiae
             totius
             dotes
             ,
             ac
             primam
             esse
             Vnicam
             Petri
             Cathedram
             ,
             in
             quâ
             ab
             omnibus
             seruari
             debet
             Vnitas
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Optatus
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Catholica
             est
             Ec●lesia
             ,
             quae
             est
             in
             ●oto
             terrarum
             orbe
             diffusa
             ,
             eius
             iam
             sunt
             commemoranda
             ornamenta
             —
             inter
             quas
             Cathedra
             est
             prima
             —
             quae
             Vnica
             pag.
             39.
             
             
               But
               not
               s●le
               Romane
               :
               For
               hee
               addeth
               Pag.
            
             47.
             
             Nullam
             communionem
             habere
             probamini
             cum
             septem
             Angelis
             ,
             qui
             sunt
             apud
             socios
             nostros
             in
             Asiâ
             .
             —
             Extra
             septem
             Ecclesias
             ,
             quicquid
             foris
             est
             alienum
             est
             .
          
           
             m
             Optatus
             in
             eodem
             libro
             Octauo
             loquitur
             apertè
             de
             Communione
             vnitatis
             non
             Dominii
             ;
             paulò
             post
             dicit
             ,
             poterant
             Apostoli
             non
             communicare
             cum
             B.
             Petro
             ,
             &
             recitare
             verba
             Christi
             de
             Petro
             negaturo
             se
             ,
             &
             tamen
             bono
             vnitatis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Et
             in
             lib.
             5.
             
             Est
             ergo
             in
             vniuersis
             seruientibus
             non
             Dominium
             sed
             obsequium
             :
             &
             in
             eodem
             libro
             postquam
             de
             Cathedrâ
             Petri
             ,
             Liberio
             (
             inquit
             )
             suc●essit
             Damasus
             ,
             Damaso
             Syricius
             ,
             hodie
             qui
             noster
             est
             Zozimus
             ,
             cum
             quo
             totus
             orbis
             commercio
             formatarum
             in
             vnâ
             Communionis
             societate
             concordat
             .
             Audet
             Optatus
             Romanum
             Papam
             Socium
             simpliciter
             vocare
             .
             
               Casaubon
               .
               Exercit
               in
               Baroniū
            
             16.
             
             §.
             140.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Bellarm.
               quo
               supra
            
             .
             Tertius
             est
             Ambrosius
             ,
             in
             1.
             ad
             Timotheum
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
             Ecclesia
             Dei
             domus
             ,
             cuius
             Rector
             est
             Damasus
             .
             Et
             lib.
             3.
             de
             Sacramentis
             cap.
             1.
             
             In
             omnibus
             cupio
             sequi
             Romanam
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             Quartus
             est
             Hieronymus
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Ageruchiam
             :
             Cùm
             inuarem
             Damasum
             .
             Et
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Damasum
             de
             nomine
             Hypostase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             Quintus
             est
             Augustinus
             Epist.
             162.
             
             In
             Romanâ
             Ecclesiâ
             semper
             viguit
             Principatus
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ambrose
               .
               See
               aboue
               ,
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             7.
             
             August
             .
             Ibid.
             §.
             8.
             
             
               Hierom
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Sextus
             Prosper
             .
             Sedes
             Roma
             Petri
             ,
             quae
             Pastoralis
             honoris
             facta
             caput
             mundi
             ,
             &c.
             
               Lib.
               de
               Jngratis
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Septimus
             Victor
             Vticensis
             ,
             qui
             appellat
             Romanam
             Ecclesiam
             caput
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             .
             Lib.
             2.
             
               de
               Persec
               .
               Vandal
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               this
               Chapter
            
             .
          
           
             s
             Octauus
             Vincentius
             Lyrinensis
             in
             suo
             Commentario
             .
             Lectae
             sunt
             Epistolae
             Felicis
             &
             Iulij
             vrbis
             Romae
             Episcopo●ū
             :
             &
             vt
             non
             solùm
             caput
             orbis
             ,
             verùm
             etiam
             latera
             illi
             iudicio
             testimonium
             perhiberent
             ,
             adhibitus
             est
             à
             Meridie
             Beatus
             Cyprianus
             ,
             à
             Septent●ione
             Sanctus
             Ambrosius
             ,
             &c
             Vides
             Romanū
             Pontificem
             vocari
             caput
             orbis
             terrarum
             .
             
               Bell.
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             
          
           
             t
             Opusculum
             par●um
             mole
             ,
             sed
             virtute
             maximum
             ,
             de
             profanis
             vocum
             nouitatibus
             .
             
               Bell.
               lib.
               de
               Scriptoribus
               Eccles.
               Tit.
            
             Vincent
             .
             Lyrin
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             7.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Nonus
             est
             Cassiodorus
             lib.
             11.
             
             Epist
             .
             2.
             
             
               Bellar.
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             87.2
             .
          
           
             x
             Cùm
             dicunt
             Patres
             Romanam
             Ecclesiam
             non
             posse
             errare
             ,
             vox
             [
             posse
             ]
             non
             ascribitur
             absolutè
             ,
             &
             simpliciter
             ,
             sed
             quamdiu
             sedes
             Apostolica
             ibi
             manet
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pout
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               diuers
               places
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               at
            
             m.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               this
               Chapter
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               cap.
            
             12
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Bellerm
               .
               lib.
               de
               Scriptoribus
               Ecclesiasticis
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Te●tullianus
             magnus
             vir
             profectò
             quo
             Beatus
             Cyprianus
             vsus
             est
             magistro
             .
             —
             Non
             fuisse
             satis
             ,
             ●equum
             Pontifici
             Rom.
             ex
             libro
             de
             Pudicitiâ
             intelligimus
             ,
             Benedictum
             Papam
             appellans
             ,
             &
             Pon●●ficem
             sc.
             Maximum
             Episcopum
             Episcoporum
             ;
             quae
             Ironic
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ab
             eo
             dicta
             videntur
             ,
             seu
             in
             Victorem
             ,
             seu
             in
             alium
             .
             
               Massonius
               de
               Episcop
               .
               Vrbis
               Romae
               .
            
             Tit.
             Victor
             .
          
           
             a
             Licèt
             haec
             nomina
             [
             Sanctissimus
             ,
             &
             Beatissimus
             ]
             Leoni
             primo
             coeperint
             tribui
             ,
             tanquam
             Praesuli
             cuidam
             vitae
             ac
             morum
             dignitate
             sanctissimo
             ,
             postea
             verò
             retenta
             sunt
             ratione
             muneris
             &
             officij
             ,
             quod
             Pontifex
             gerit
             .
             
               Azorius
               Ies.
               Institut
               .
               Moral
               .
               par
               .
            
             2.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Bellarmine
               and
               Genebrard
            
             .
             See
             a-aboue
             .
          
           
             c
             Quaerenti
             num
             Papa
             qui
             turpissimis
             actionibus
             Ecclesiam
             foedauit
             ,
             dici
             potest
             Pontifex
             malae
             memoriae
             ,
             dic
             quòd
             non
             :
             quia
             respiciendum
             est
             non
             ad
             id
             quod
             fecit
             ,
             sed
             quod
             fiere
             debuit
             .
             
               Glossa
               apud
               Extrauag
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             Dudùm
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Bellarm.
               lib.
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Primi
             Pontifices
             Romani
             Ecclesiae
             Rom.
             Primatum
             constanter
             collegerunt
             ,
             Clemens
             ,
             Anacletus
             ,
             —
             quorum
             omnium
             testimonia
             nec
             suspecta
             (
             cum
             Haereticis
             )
             sed
             vt
             Authentica
             esse
             non
             dubites
             .
             Lege
             Franc.
             Turrian●
             aduersus
             Mag.
             
               haec
               Stapleton
               .
               de
               doctrinal
               Princip
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap
             15.
             
             
               Et
               Canus
               loc
               .
               Theol.
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             8.
             
             
               Castro
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Quamuis
             aliquos
             —
             errores
             in
             eos
             irrepsisse
             non
             negaue●im
             ,
             nec
             indubitatas
             esse
             affirmare
             ausim
             ,
             certè
             tamen
             antiquissimas
             esse
             nihil
             dubito
             .
             
               Bellarm.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Rob.
               Cocus
               noster
            
             in
             Censura
             Scriptorum
             .
          
           
             h
             Anacletus
             Epist.
             3.
             
             Clemens
             Epist.
             1.
             
             Anicet
             Epist
             1.
             
             
               Teste
               Bellarm.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Monach.
               cap.
            
             40.
             
          
           
             i
             
               De
               Epist.
            
             1.
             
             Clementis
             ,
             Adulterinā
             esse
             .
             
               Cardinal
               .
               Cusanus
               Concord
               Cath.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             
             
               Comestor
               Epist.
               Scholast
               .
               in
               Act.
               Apost
               .
               c.
            
             101.
             
             
               Card.
               Turrecremata
               Sum.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             101
             
               Baronius
               An.
            
             69.
             num
             43.
             
             
               Binius
               Annot.
               in
               Epist.
               Anacleti
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Cusanus
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             34.
             
             
               Contius
               dist
            
             .
             6.
             qu.
             1.
             cap.
             Beatus
             .
             Euaristi
             Omnia
             istius
             Decreta
             videri
             possunt
             su●posit●tia
             .
             
               Contius
               Annot.
               in
               cap.
            
             30.45
             .
             Aliter
             .
             Calixti
             Epistolas
             selecti
             viri
             ,
             in
             emendando
             Gratiano
             ,
             rejecerunt
             :
             
               Teste
               Antonio
               Augustino
               de
               Emendatione
               Gratiani
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               Deindè
               de
               Epistolâ
               Clementis
               ,
               Eusebij
               ,
               Milti●dis
               ,
               Bellarminus
               :
            
             Incertū
             est
             ,
             vtrum
             illi
             authores
             sunt
             ,
             quorum
             nomi
             a
             prae
             se
             ferunt
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
               de
               Confirmat
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             
               Haec
               omnia
               habentur
               in
               Coco
               nostro
               ,
               in
               Censura
               Scriptor●m
               .
            
          
           
             k
             ●piscopi
             Obediendi
             :
             Peto
             vt
             prome
             orare
             Debeas
             :
             Rigosus
             tortor
             ▪
             :
             Lugere
             indisciplinitatem
             :
             Charitatiuè
             agere
             :
             Iugiabiliter
             stare
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             l
             Probatur
             ex
             testimonijs
             summorum
             Pontificum
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2
             ,
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Contius
               Annot.
               in
               Cap.
            
             6.
             q.
             1.
             
             Beatus
             :
             
               Teste
               Coco
               nostro
               in
               Censurâ
               Scriptorum
               .
               pag.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             14.
             
             Primus
             sit
             Iulius
             1.
             
             Epistolâ
             ad
             Orientales
             .
             An
             ignari
             estis
             ,
             &c.
             His
             verbis
             affirmat
             ad
             se
             pertinere
             ius
             omnium
             Causas
             iudicandi
             .
             2.
             
             Damasus
             ;
             Sedi
             Apostolicae
             Reuerentiam
             debitam
             ,
             &c.
             Orientales
             vocat
             filios
             .
             
               Et
               alibi
            
             ,
             Ad
             nos
             tanquam
             Caput
             .
             3
             Syricius
             :
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             vt
             Caput
             Corporis
             .
             4.
             
             Zozimus
             Quisquis
             post-habitâ
             Apostolicae
             sedis
             authoritate
             neglexerit
             ,
             &c.
             5.
             
             Innocentius
             ●
             .
             Sedes
             Apostolica
             caput
             Ecclesiarū
             .
             
               Et
               iterum
            
             ,
             Quem
             solicitudo
             manet
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             .
             6.
             
             Leo
             ad
             Episcopos
             Thessalon
             :
             Constantinop
             .
             Antiochen
             ,
             &c.
             7.
             
             Gelasius
             :
             Sedes
             Apostolica
             omnes
             iudicans
             ,
             à
             nullo
             iudicatur
             .
             8.
             
             Iohannes
             2.
             
             Romanae
             sedis
             Reuerentiam
             :
             —
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             Caput
             .
             9.
             
             Anastasius
             :
             Sedes
             Petri
             tenet
             Principatum
             .
             10.
             
             Felix
             4.
             
             Ad
             sedem
             Apostolicam
             tanquam
             ad
             Caput
             .
             11.
             
             Pelagius
             2.
             
             Romana
             sedes
             caput
             est
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             .
             12.
             
             Gregorius
             1.
             ius
             exercuit
             in
             multos
             :
             Constantinopolitanam
             Ecclesiam
             Romanae
             Subiectam
             :
             —
             Caput
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             Greg.
             lib.
             7.
             
             Epist
             63.
             ad
             Eusebium
             Constantinopolitanum
             subiectum
             .
          
           
             p
             
               In
               Colloq
               .
               cum
               Harto
               .
               Cap.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             
               So
               Damasus
               ,
               &
               Iohn
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.7
             .
             Mariti-mulieri
             impartientes
             ho●orem
             ,
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.3
             .
             Viduas
             honora
             .
          
           
             r
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               this
               Chapter
            
             .
             t.
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Aris
               Rhet.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7
             
          
           
             s
             Damasus
             ,
             Sy●icius
             ,
             Innocentius
             ,
             Leo
             ,
             Iohannes
             ,
             Felix
             ,
             Pelagius
             ,
             Gregotius
             .
          
           
             t
             Innocentius
             .
          
           
             u
             Anastasius
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               diuers
               places
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Iulius
               in
               Epistolâ
               supra
               obiectâ
            
             .
             Etsi
             solus
             sim
             qui
             sc●ipsi
             ,
             non
             tamen
             meam
             solus
             sententiam
             scripsi
             ,
             ●ed
             om●ium
             Italorum
             &
             omnium
             Episcoporum
             :
             quapropter
             (
             Dilectissimi
             )
             etsi
             solus
             scribo
             ,
             tamen
             communem
             senten●iam
             vos
             scire
             volo
             ,
             Coēpiscopos
             nostros
             Athanasium
             &
             Martialem
             in
             comunionem
             recepimus
             .
             
               Apud
               Binium
               p.
            
             407.
             
             
               They
               charge
               him
               also
               with
               the
               breach
               of
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               antient
               Councels
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               Greg.
               lib.
            
             11.
             
             Epist.
             54.
             
             
               Citans
               Nouellam
               Iustiniani
               ,
               in
               qua
               decernitur
            
             Archiepiscopum
             &
             Patriarcham
             Dioecesis
             finite
             causas
             debere
             ,
             iuxta
             Canones
             Nouellae
             .
             123.
             
             Cap.
             22
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Cap.
            
             6.
             
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               at
            
             n
             
          
           
             z
             
               Apud
               Theodoretum
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             Cap.
             9.
             
             Orientales
             fratribus
             &
             Collegis
             ,
             Damaso
             ,
             Ambrosio
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Of
               all
               these
               we
               haue
               spoken
               already
               See
               aboue
               in
               their
               places
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             5.31
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Augustinus
               Qu.
               Vet.
               &
               Nou.
               Testam
               .
               num
               .
            
             101.
             
             Quidam
             igitur
             Flaceidij
             nomine
             ,
             duce
             stultitia
             ,
             &
             Romanae
             Ciuitatis
             iactantiâ
             ,
             Leuitas
             Sacerdotibus
             ,
             &
             Diaconos
             Presbyteris
             coēquare
             contendit
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Tertullian
               de
               Pudicitiâ
               in
               initio
            
             .
             Pontifex
             sc.
             Maxmus
             ,
             &
             Episcopus
             Episcoporum
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Polycrates
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             Cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             c
             Cyprian
             .
             Stephanus
             superbus
             .
             —
             Nemo
             nostrū
             tyrannico
             terrore
             ,
             &c.
             
               See
               aboue
               .
               chap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Concil
               .
               Africanum
            
             .
             Appellationis
             ius
             ,
             typhus
             fumosus
             .
             
               See
               aboue
               Cap.
            
             9.
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Hieron
             Recedat
             Ambitio
             .
             
               See
               aboue
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Basilius
               Epist.
            
             10
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             —
          
           
             h
             Cyrill
             :
             Non
             possumus
             propter
             sermones
             quorūdam
             permittere
             Canones
             violari
             ,
             &c.
             
               See
               aboue
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Ambros.
             Nos
             quoque
             ho
             mines
             sensum
             habemus
             .
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             12
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Vigilius
             eo
             insolentiae
             progressus
             est
             ,
             vt
             Mennā
             Constantino
             politanum
             Episcopum
             a
             Communione
             excluserit
             .
             
               Niceph
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             17.
             
             Cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Almain
               See
               aboue
            
          
           
             *
             Marke
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             18.
             
             Ex
             authoritate
             ,
             quam
             Pontifices
             exercuerunt
             in
             alios
             Episcopos
             toto
             orbe
             Institutos
             ,
             Depositos
             &
             Restitutos
             :
             quorū
             singula
             per
             se
             sufficerent
             ad
             Primatum
             eius
             ostendendum
             .
          
           
             n
             Etsi
             ex
             Confi●matione
             &c.
             
               Bellarm.
               Ibid.
            
             §.
             Notandum
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Conc.
               Constant.
            
             2.
             
               quod
               erat
            
             .
             5.
             
             
               Generale
               anno
            
             .
             535.
             
             Act.
             1.
             
             
               Interpretati●
               Epistolae
               Synoda
               lis
               ;
               Literae
               Agapeti
               Papae
               ad
               Petrum
               Episcopum
               Hierosolymitanum
               .
            
             A
             temporibus
             Apostoli
             nullum
             alium
             vnquam
             (
             nempe
             praeter
             hunc
             Mennam
             Episcopum
             Constantinop
             )
             orientalis
             Ecclesia
             suscepit
             Episcopum
             manibus
             nostrae
             sedis
             Ordinatum
             .
             
               Apud
               Surium
               Tom.
            
             2.
             pag.
             431.
             
          
           
             q
             Dist.
             11.
             
             
               C.
               Qui●
               nesciat
            
             .
             Enumerantur
             Prouinciae
             quae
             Romano
             Patriarcha●ui
             subiecta
             sunt
             .
             
               Card.
               Cusanus
               Concord
               .
               Cath.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
             
               Ibi
               autem
               numerantur
               &
               nominantur
               Hispania
               ,
               Gallia
               ,
               Africa
               ;
               And
               afterwards
               you
               haue
               Thessaly
               and
               other
               Prouinces
               ;
               within
               which
               also
               Dalm●tia
               is
               comprehended
               ,
               and
               Salonia
               .
            
          
           
             r
             Per
             omnem
             Africam
             Prouinciae
             Sex
             —
             totidem
             erant
             Primates
             ,
             siue
             Primae
             sedis
             Episcopi
             :
             ho●um
             omnium
             prima
             erat
             Episcopus
             Carthaginensis
             ;
             apud
             illum
             summa
             erat
             potestas
             in
             creationibus
             Episcoporum
             quos
             vellet
             per
             Africam
             .
             
               Pamelius
               in
               Cyprian
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             Epist.
             8.
             
             
               Jta
               Salmeron
               .
               ex
               Epist.
               Leonis
               .
            
             9.
             
               ad
               P●tr
               .
               &
               Ioh.
               African
               .
               Tom.
            
             12.
             tr
             .
             68.
             
             §.
             Ad
             Canonem
             .
          
           
             s
             Quod
             factum
             est
             in
             Sabini
             Collegae
             nostri
             Ordinatione
             ,
             —
             Vt
             manus
             ei
             in
             locum
             Basilidis
             imponeretur
             .
             Neque
             rescindere
             Ordinationem
             iure
             perfectam
             potest
             ,
             quòd
             Basilides
             post
             crimina
             sua
             detecta
             —
             Romam
             pergens
             Stephanum
             Collegam
             nostrum
             veritatis
             ignarum
             fefellit
             .
             
               Cyprian
               li.
            
             1.
             
             Epi.
             4.
             
               de
               Martiali
               ,
               &
               Basilide
            
             .
          
           
             t
             Retentâ
             a
             nobis
             rei
             veritate
             ,
             ad
             comprobandam
             Ordinationem
             tuam
             ,
             factà
             authoritate
             maiore
             ,
             tum
             demum
             scrupulo
             omni
             ex
             singulorum
             pectoribus
             excusso
             ,
             vt
             per
             omnes
             omnino
             in
             Prouinciâ
             istâ
             positos
             literae
             fierent
             ,
             vt
             te
             Vniuersi
             collegae
             nostri
             ,
             &
             commnucationem
             tuam
             ,
             i.e.
             Catholicae
             Ecclesiae
             Vnitatem
             pariter
             &
             Charirat●m
             probarent
             firmiter
             ,
             &
             tenerent
             .
             
               Cyp.
               li.
            
             4.
             
             Epist.
             8.
             
             Cornelio
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Iohannes
               Diaconus
               in
               vitâ
               Gregorij
               ,
               lib.
            
             2.
             ca.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
             Synodicam
             quoque
             suam
             Gregorius
             secundum
             priscum
             praedecessorum
             suorum
             morem
             Iohanni
             Constantinopolitano
             ,
             Eulogio
             Alexandrino
             ,
             Gregorio
             Antiocheno
             ,
             &
             Iohanni
             Hierosolymitano
             destinauit
             :
             —
             Quatuor
             Concilia
             ●uscipere
             &
             venerari
             me
             fateor
             ,
             Nicaenum
             sc.
             —
             Constantinopolitanum
             —
             Ephesinum
             primum
             —
             Chalcedonense
             —
             Quintum
             quoque
             veneror
             .
             
               Haec
               habentur
               apud
               ipsum
               Gregorium
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Epist.
             4.
             
             &
             24.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Baroniu●
               Anno
            
             591.
             num
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Sozomen
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Apud
               Gratianum
               ,
               dist
            
             .
             11.
             
             
               Jn
               tantum
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Nicephorus
               lib.
            
             17.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Hadrianus
             1.
             
             Epist.
             1.
             
               ad
               Constantinum
               Imperatorem
               ,
               &
               Irenem
               .
               Apud
               Binium
               Tom.
            
             3.
             part
             .
             1
             p.
             258.
             
             Poscimus
             vt
             oblata
             &
             Christianis
             &
             concessa
             Patrimonium
             Beati
             Petri
             ,
             —
             nobis
             restituere
             dignemini
             ,
             —
             imo
             &
             Consecratione●
             Episcoporum
             ,
             &
             Archiepiscoporum
             ,
             sicut
             olitana
             constat
             Traditio
             ,
             nostrae
             Dioecesis
             existentes
             ,
             penitus
             canonicè
             Sanctae
             Romanae
             nostrae
             restituantur
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Etiam
               Nicolaus
               primus
               Epist.
            
             2.
             
               ad
               Michaelem
               Jmperatorem
            
             .
             Oportet
             vestrum
             Imperiale
             decus
             —
             vt
             Antiquum
             morem
             ,
             quem
             ro●tra
             Ecclesia
             habuit
             ,
             vestris
             temporibus
             restaurate
             dignemini
             ;
             quatenus
             vicem
             quam
             nostra
             sedes
             per
             Episcopos
             vestris
             in
             partibus
             constitutos
             habuit
             ,
             viz.
             Thessalonicensem
             ,
             qui
             Romanae
             fedis
             vicem
             per
             Epirum
             veterem
             ,
             Epirumque
             nouum
             ,
             atque
             Illyrium
             ,
             Macedoniam
             ,
             Thessaliam
             ,
             Achaiam
             ,
             Daciam
             —
             Mysiam
             ,
             Dardaniam
             ,
             &
             Praeualim
             ,
             B.
             Petro
             —
             contradicere
             nullus
             praesumat
             ;
             quae
             Antecessorum
             nostrorum
             temporibus
             sc.
             Damasi
             &c.
             
             
               Numerat
               Papas
               vsque
               ad
               Hormisdam
               .
               Apud
               Binium
               Tom.
            
             3.
             part
             .
             1.
             pag
             647.
             
             
               Et
               ibedem
               pauló
               ante
            
             .
             Quia
             Hadrianus
             sanctissimus
             Praesul
             Antecessor
             noster
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Iacobus
               Syrmundus
               Ies.
               Censura
               de
               Suburbicarijs
               Regionibus
               :
            
             Discas
             a
             Leone
             Sapiente
             in
             Diatyposi
             ,
             auulsos
             esse
             a
             Dioecesi
             Romanâ
             ,
             iamque
             throno
             Cōstantinopolitano
             subiecto●
             Metropolitanos
             Thessalonicensē
             ,
             Corinthium
             ,
             Nicopolitanum
             ,
             Atheniensem
             ,
             Patarensem
             .
             
               Addit
               Regiones
               supra-nominatas
               a
               Papis
               ,
               &
               subiungit
               :
            
             Docet
             Papa
             Nilolaus
             Antecessores
             suos
             omnes
             illas
             oras
             sacris
             dispositionibus
             institutisque
             temperasse
             .
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Theodoret.
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             38.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Bellarmin
               li.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               c.
            
             21.
             
             Appellatio
             est
             certissimum
             Argumentum
             Principatus
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               li.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               ca.
            
             21.
             
             Primò
             ex
             Concilio
             Sardicen
             .
             Can.
             4.
             
             Cùm
             aliquis
             .
             Et
             Can.
             7.
             
             Placuit
             ,
             vt
             si
             deiectus
             confugerit
             ad
             Episcopum
             Romanae
             Ecclesiae
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Sardicense
             partim
             confirmatum
             ,
             partim
             reprobatum
             .
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Concilijs
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             §.
             Primum
             .
          
           
             i
             Verum
             est
             ipsos
             Patres
             Aphricani
             Concilij
             (
             in
             quo
             &
             Sanctus
             interfuit
             Augustinus
             )
             in
             praefatâ
             ad
             Cescribere
             Epistola
             lestinum
             hanc
             Constitutionem
             ,
             quam
             Gratianus
             ascribit
             Sardicensi
             Concilio
             ,
             nullâ
             Patrum
             Synodo
             inuenisse
             constitutam
             .
             Quare
             satis
             posset
             dubitari
             ,
             an
             Sardicensis
             Concilij
             constitutio
             existat
             .
             
               Card.
               Cusanus
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Concord
               .
               Cathol
               .
               Cap.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             k
             Fuit
             autem
             in
             Sardicense
             Concilio
             ,
             in
             honorem
             memoriae
             Sancti
             Petri
             ,
             statutum
             —
             Romanum
             Pontificem
             praelatum
             in
             iudicandis
             Particularibus
             Concilijs
             ,
             non
             nisi
             per
             formam
             ibi
             traditam
             ,
             si
             quòd
             ipse
             potest
             sententiam
             approbare
             ,
             sed
             non
             improbare
             nisi
             per
             Nouam
             Synodum
             .
             Et
             probat
             ille
             textus
             Administrationem
             Papae
             valdè
             a
             ●ure
             positiuo
             ,
             &
             consensu
             Synodico
             dependere
             ,
             
               Cusanus
               quo
               supra
               .
               cap.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               the
               Conncell
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
               ca.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Si
             omnibus
             placet
             ,
             statuat
             :
             Synodus
             respondet
             ,
             Placet
             .
             
               Conc.
               Sardic
               .
               Can.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               quo
               supra
            
             .
             1.
             
             Gelasius
             Papa
             ad
             Episcopos
             Dardaniae
             :
             de
             qualibet
             mundi
             parte
             ad
             illum
             Canones
             appellari
             voluerunt
             .
             2.
             
             Leo
             Epist.
             89.
             ad
             Episcopos
             Galliae
             :
             esse
             Antiquissimam
             consuetudinem
             .
             3.
             
             Marcion
             excommunicatus
             Roman
             venit
             .
             Epiph.
             Haeres
             42.
             4.
             
             Fortunatus
             &
             Felix
             a
             Cypriano
             depositi
             ad
             Cornelium
             appellant
             ,
             &
             Basilides
             ad
             Stephanum
             .
             5.
             
             Athanasius
             ad
             Iulium
             .
             6.
             
             Chrysostomus
             ad
             Innocentium
             .
             7.
             
             Hauianus
             Constantinopolitanus
             ad
             Leonem
             .
             8.
             
             Gregorius
             li.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             6.
             de
             Theobano
             .
          
           
             n
             
               So
               at
            
             1.
             
             
               Gelasius
               :
               at
            
             2
             ,
             
               Leo
               :
               at
            
             8.
             
             Gregory
             .
          
           
             o
             
               So
               at
            
             7.
             
             
               Dardania
               :
               at
            
             8.
             
             
               Gallia
               :
               at
            
             14.
             
             Thebanus
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Heretikes
               at
            
             3.
             
             
               Marcion
               at
            
             4.
             
             
               Fortunatus
               ,
               and
               Felix
               called
               by
               Cyprian
            
             Hostes
             Dei.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             4.
             and
             Basilides
             Idololatra
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             q
             
               So
               Athanasius
               at
            
             5.
             
             
               Chrysostom
               at
            
             6.
             
             
               Flauianus
               at
            
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Of
               Theodoret
               Baronius
               ,
               Anno
            
             449.
             num
             124.
             
             Scribit
             ad
             Renatum
             Presbyterum
             ,
             vt
             persuadeat
             Papae
             ,
             propter
             eius
             fidei
             integritatem
             ,
             Causam
             suam
             audiat
             :
             sed
             per
             Concilium
             addit
             ,
             quae
             omnia
             a
             vobis
             dicentur
             his
             contenti
             erimus
             ,
             quaeconque
             illa
             fuerint
             ,
             vestris
             iudicijs
             confisi
             .
          
           
             s
             Gelasias
             Canones
             ,
             at
             1.
             
             Leo
             Consuetudinem
             at
             8.
             
               and
               Stephen
            
             .
             Bellarm
             .
             
               quo
               suprae
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Bellarm.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             22.
             
             
               Ad
               Obiect
               .
               Nili
            
             .
             1.
             
             Sexta
             Synodus
             Episcopo
             Cōstantinop
             .
             paria
             priuilegia
             concessit
             cum
             Romano
             .
             
               Resp.
               hoc
               suprae
               confutatum
            
             .
             2.
             
             Conciliū
             Chalced
             .
             cap.
             9.
             sic
             statuit
             .
             Si
             Clericus
             aduersus
             Clericū
             ,
             ab
             Episcopo
             iudicetur
             ,
             si
             aduersus
             Episcopum
             ab
             Archiepiscopo
             ,
             si
             aduersus
             Archiepiscopum
             ,
             à
             Primate
             Dioeceseos
             vel
             ab
             Episcopo
             Constantinop
             .
             Itaque
             vltimum
             iudicium
             refer●ur
             Constantinopolitano
             .
             Resp.
             Nullum
             per
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Dioeceseos
             intelligi
             posse
             ,
             nisi
             Romanum
             Quae
             sententia
             verior
             esse
             videtur
             tum
             quia
             vox
             Graeca
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             non
             propriè
             Primatem
             sed
             Principem
             significat
             ,
             Papa
             autem
             solus
             Princeps
             cuiuslibet
             Christianae
             Dioeceseos
             .
             —
             1.
             
             Canon
             significat
             tantùm
             permissionem
             Constantinopolitano
             Episcopo
             ,
             at
             lex
             generalis
             est
             adeundi
             Romam
             .
             2.
             
             Canones
             isti
             non
             habent
             robur
             apud
             nos
             ,
             nisi
             quatenus
             sunt
             renouati
             à
             Romanis
             Pontificibus
             .
             —
             Nec
             est
             Canon
             iste
             de
             Appellatione
             ,
             sed
             de
             Primo
             iudicio
             .
             —
             Nec
             enim
             Chalcedonenses
             Canones
             Sardicensibus
             vllo
             modo
             repugnant
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Conc.
               Carthag
            
             .
             3.
             
               sub
               Cypriano
               .
               Anno
            
             397.
             
             Ne
             quis
             appelletur
             (
             Gr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             Princeps
             Sacerdotum
             .
             
               Surius
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Conc.
               Carthag
               .
               cap.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             x
             In
             quacunque
             Ecclesiâ
             ,
             si
             Clericus
             ,
             &c.
             
               Et
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Apud
               Binium
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             
               Conc.
               Chalced.
               can
            
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             Si
             quis
             autem
             contra
             haec
             fecerit
             ,
             Canonicis
             poenis
             subiacebit
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               at
            
             t.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Bellarm.
               quo
               supra
            
             .
             Quae
             sententia
             Nicolai
             verior
             ,
             antiquior
             ,
             doctior
             .
             §.
             Quae.
             Et
             ,
             Rectè
             exponi
             à
             Nicolao
             .
             §.
             His.
             
          
           
             a
             Iste
             Canon
             Chalced.
             non
             est
             de
             Appellatione
             ,
             sed
             de
             primo
             iudicio
             :
             quod
             Nilus
             non
             animaduertit
             .
             §.
             Adde
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Nicolaus
               Epist.
               ad
               Michaelem
               Imperatorem
               apud
               Binium
               ,
               Tom.
            
             3.
             part
             .
             1.
             p.
             688.
             
             Cùm
             dixit
             Synodus
             Primatem
             ,
             praeceptum
             dedit
             ,
             regulamue
             constituit
             :
             Cùm
             verò
             disiunctiuâ
             eoniunctione
             addidisser
             ,
             Aut
             sedem
             Constantinopolitanam
             ,
             hoc
             secundùm
             permissionem
             indulsit
             .
          
           
             c
             Nam
             cùm
             statutum
             sit
             omnibus
             nobis
             ,
             &
             aequum
             sit
             pariter
             ac
             instum
             ,
             vt
             vnius-cuiusque
             causa
             illic
             audiatur
             ,
             vbi
             est
             crimen
             admissum
             ,
             &
             singulis
             Pastoribus
             portio
             gregis
             sit
             asc●ipta
             ,
             quam
             regat
             vnusquisque
             &
             gubernet
             ,
             rationem
             sui
             actus
             domino
             redditurus
             ;
             oportet
             v●ique
             eos
             ,
             quibus
             praesumus
             ,
             non
             circumcursare
             ,
             nec
             Episcoporum
             concordiam
             cohoerentem
             suâ
             subdolâ
             &
             fallaci
             temeritate
             collidere
             ,
             sed
             agere
             illic
             causam
             suam
             ,
             vbi
             &
             accusatores
             habere
             ,
             &
             testes
             sui
             criminis
             possunt
             :
             nisi
             si
             paucis
             desperatis
             &
             perditis
             minor
             vide●ur
             esse
             authoritas
             Episcoporum
             in
             Africâ
             eonstitutorum
             ,
             qui
             iam
             de
             illis
             iudicauerunt
             ,
             &
             eorum
             conscientiam
             multis
             delictorum
             laque●s
             vinctam
             iudicij
             sui
             nuper
             grauitate
             damnarunt
             :
             iam
             causa
             eo●um
             cognita
             est
             ,
             iam
             de
             ijs
             dicta
             sen●entia
             est
             :
             nec
             censurae
             congruit
             Sacerdotum
             mobilis
             atque
             inconstantis
             animi
             leuitate
             reprehendi
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               lib.
            
             1
             Epist
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Cyprianum
             aegrè
             tulisse
             Appellationes
             ,
             non
             omnino
             sustulisse
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib
            
             2
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             Basilides
             in
             Hispaniâ
             damnatus
             ad
             Stephanum
             appellauerat
             .
             nec
             enim
             tam
             culpandus
             est
             (
             Stephanus
             )
             cui
             negligenter
             obreptum
             est
             ,
             quàm
             Basilides
             execrandus
             ,
             qui
             fraudulenter
             obrepsit
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               teste
               Bellar.
               quo
               supra
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Dico
             hoc
             decreto
             constitui
             ,
             vt
             primum
             iudicium
             fi●t
             ,
             vbi
             carmen
             admissum
             :
             non
             tamen
             prohibiberi
             ,
             quo
             minus
             secundo
             etiam
             alibi
             iudicetur
             .
             
               Bellar.
               Ibidem
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Cyprianus
             argumentatur
             ex
             hoc
             Decreto
             ,
             adiunctis
             manifestissimis
             criminibus
             .
             
               Bellar.
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Quod
             si
             hoc
             Decreto
             ipso
             prohiberentur
             Appellatio●es
             ,
             prohiberetur
             non
             solùm
             ad
             Romanū
             Pontificem
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             ad
             quemuis
             alium
             iudicem
             .
             
               Bellar.
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Quòd
             Cyprianus
             addit
             ,
             non
             esse
             minoris
             Authoritatis
             Episcopos
             Africae
             ,
             illud
             [
             Minoris
             ]
             non
             referre
             comparationem
             ad
             Romamanos
             Pontifices
             ,
             sed
             ad
             causam
             de
             quâ
             nunc
             agebatur
             :
             est
             enim
             sensus
             ,
             Episcopos
             Africae
             non
             esse
             minoris
             Authoritatis
             quàm
             sufficiat
             ad
             eam
             iudicandam
             .
             
               Bellar.
               Ibidem
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Damasus
               Epist.
               ad
               Theophilum
               ,
               quae
               est
               Epist.
            
             79.
             
               inter
               Epistolas
               Ambrosij
            
             .
             Cùm
             huiusmodi
             fuerit
             Concilij
             Capuensis
             iudicium
             ,
             vt
             finitimi
             Bonoso
             ,
             atque
             eius
             Accusatoribus
             iudices
             tribuerentur
             ,
             —
             aduertimus
             quod
             nobis
             iudicandi
             forma
             competere
             non
             potest
             
          
           
             l
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont
               Cap.
            
             24.
             
             Damasus
             non
             dicit
             se
             non
             posse
             iudieare
             ,
             sed
             post
             Prouinciale
             iudicium
             ,
             non
             ei
             conuenire
             ,
             nempe
             vt
             fine
             causâ
             iudicaret
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Conc.
               pag.
            
             599.
             
          
           
             n
             Quòd
             si
             ab
             ijs
             (
             i.e.
             Episcopis
             vicinis
             )
             prouocandum
             putauerint
             ,
             non
             prouocent
             ;
             nisi
             ad
             Africana
             Concilia
             ,
             &
             ad
             Primates
             Prouinciarum
             suarum
             .
             Ad
             transmarina
             autem
             qui
             putaue●it
             appellandum
             ,
             a
             nullo
             intra
             Africam
             ad
             Communionem
             suscipatur
             .
             
               Conc.
               Mileuit
               .
               Can.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             s
             Respondent
             Aliqui
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Nam
             praecipuè
             propter
             Romanam
             Ecclesiam
             Africani
             statuerunt
             ,
             vt
             non
             liceret
             appellare
             vltra
             mare
             ab
             Africanis
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             t
             Addit
             Gratianus
             hanc
             exceptionē
             :
             nisi
             fortè
             ad
             sedem
             Apostolicam
             appelletur
             .
             
               Bellar.
               Ibidem
            
             .
          
           
             u
             Non
             tamen
             propositum
             fuit
             .
             nec
             prohiberi
             potuit
             summo
             Pontifici
             ,
             ne
             ,
             si
             vellet
             ,
             eos
             admitteret
             .
             
               Bell●r
               .
               Ibidem
            
             .
          
           
             x
             Zozimus
             iussit
             hunc
             Canonem
             confirmari
             ,
             &
             in
             praxim
             redigi
             .
             
               Bellar.
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             y
             Vt
             planè
             liquet
             Zozimum
             minimè
             probasse
             ,
             quod
             ab
             Africanis
             fuerat
             definitum
             ,
             ne
             Presbyte●i
             i●dicia
             transmarina
             Appellarent
             .
             
               Baroniui
               Anno.
            
             419.
             num
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             z
             Canon
             iste
             Mil●uitanus
             loquitur
             de
             Presbyteris
             &
             Minoribus
             Cle●icis
             ,
             non
             de
             Episcopis
             :
             vt
             patet
             ex
             Augustino
             ,
             qui
             huic
             Concilio
             interfuit
             ,
             &
             tamen
             scribit
             in
             Epistpla
             162.
             
             Licere
             Episcopis
             Africanis
             appellare
             vltra
             mare
             .
             
               Bellar.
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Quia
             hoc
             etiam
             Nicaeno
             Concilio
             definitum
             ●acilè
             aduertet
             venerabilitas
             vestra
             .
             Nam
             etsi
             de
             inferioribus
             Clericis
             ,
             vel
             Laicis
             ,
             videtur
             ibi
             praecaueri
             ,
             quantò
             magis
             hoc
             de
             Episcopis
             voluit
             obseruari
             ,
             ne
             in
             suâ
             Prouinciâ
             communione
             suspensi
             ,
             à
             tuâ
             sanctitate
             vel
             festinatò
             ,
             vel
             praeposterè
             ,
             vel
             indebitè
             videantur
             communioni
             restitui
             ?
             
               Apud
               Binium
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Conc.
               Afric
               .
               Cap.
            
             105.
             
             
               Epist.
               ●●
               Gael●stinū
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Chap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             9.
             
             §.
             8
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Per
             multas
             annorum
             centurias
             —
             Graeci
             à
             Latinis
             diuisi
             .
             
               Alphonsus
               à
               Castro
               de
               Haeres
               .
               Tit.
            
             Deus
             Haeres
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Graeci
             ab
             anno
             381.
             in
             Conc.
             Gen.
             2.
             
             Patriarcham
             Constantinop
             .
             secundum
             à
             Romano
             Pontifice
             facere
             voluerunt
             ,
             —
             Deinde
             eo
             non
             contenti
             ,
             Anno
             451.
             
             Patriarcham
             eum
             Romano
             Episcopo
             parem
             efficere
             conati
             sunt
             ,
             &
             paria
             ei
             priuilegia
             tribuere
             .
             In
             Conc.
             Chalced.
             Act.
             6.
             
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               Praefat.
               ante
               Controuersiam
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
            
             §.
             Ven●o
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             Concilio
             Florentino
             scimus
             Graecos
             erroris
             conuictos
             ,
             ad
             fidem
             Latinorum
             redijssè
             .
             
               Bellarm.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             Respondebant
             Graeci
             Patriarcham
             nostrum
             minime
             extra
             Constantinopolim
             eligi
             posse
             .
             
               Surius
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
             
               Conc.
               pag.
            
             489.
             
          
           
             e
             De
             summi
             Pontificis
             principatu
             ,
             de
             Azymo
             ,
             Fermentato
             ,
             Transsubstantiatione
             Panis
             in
             Eucharistia
             ,
             Responderunt
             Graeci
             ,
             de
             his
             ,
             sanctissime
             Pater
             ,
             nullam
             ad
             haec
             respondendi
             facultatem
             habemus
             .
             
               Conc.
               Florent
               .
               ibid.
               quo
               supr
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Denique
             Anno
             1454.
             apertè
             pronunciarunt
             Episcopum
             Constantinop
             .
             Episcoporum
             omnium
             primum
             ,
             &
             summum
             Pontificem
             fuisse
             .
             
               Bellarm.
               in
               Praefat.
               ●nte
               Controuers
               .
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
            
             §.
             Venio
             .
          
           
             g
             Graeci
             maximè
             hanc
             potestatem
             semper
             Romano
             Pontifici
             inuiderunt
             .
             
               Maldonat
               .
               in
               Mat
            
             10.2
             .
          
           
             h
             Vsque
             adeo
             Romanae
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             infesti
             rebelles
             ,
             vt
             nec
             Romanae
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             nec
             Sacrorum
             eius
             Conciliorum
             Decretis
             obtemperare
             vnq●am
             voluerint
             .
             
               Prateolus
               in
               Haeres
               .
               Tit.
            
             Graeci
             .
          
           
             i
             Summum
             Pontificem
             omnesque
             Latinos
             pro
             Excommunicatis
             habent
             .
             
               Prateolus
               Elench
               .
               Haer.
               Tit.
            
             Graeci
             .
          
           
             k
             In
             tantum
             Graeci
             coeperunt
             abhominari
             Latinos
             ,
             —
             vt
             si
             quādo
             Sacerdotes
             Latini
             super
             illorum
             celebrassent
             Altaria
             ,
             non
             prius
             ipsi
             sacrificare
             volebant
             in
             illis
             ,
             quàm
             ea
             tanquam
             per
             hoc
             inquinata
             lauissent
             .
             Baptizatos
             etiam
             a
             Latinis
             Graeci
             ausu
             ●emerario
             rebaptizate
             praesumebāt
             .
             
               Conc.
               Lat.
            
             4.
             
             
               Sub
               Innocent
            
             .
             3.
             
             Cap.
             4.
             
               apud
               Binium
            
             .
             Quando
             Latini
             super
             eorum
             alta●ia
             celebrassent
             ,
             non
             priùs
             ipsi
             sacrificare
             volebant
             ,
             quàm
             illa
             iam
             ab
             ijs
             inquinata
             lauissēt
             .
             Etiam
             baptizaros
             à
             Latinis
             rebaptizare
             praesumebant
             .
             
               Prateolus
               quo
               supra
               ,
               &
               Sanderus
               de
               Visib
               .
               Mon.
               Ecclesiae
               .
               Anno
            
             942.
             l.
             7.
             p.
             425.
             
          
           
             l
             Nostri
             dissidij
             causa
             fuit
             ,
             quid
             Latinis
             quidam
             Magistrorum
             partes
             sibi
             sumunt
             ,
             al●o●que
             instar
             discipulorum
             habent
             :
             sed
             non
             ita
             se
             habent
             Patrum
             Deecreta
             ,
             quae
             in
             hunc
             vsque
             diem
             literis
             consignata
             fuerunt
             .
             Dicunt
             Latini
             ,
             Papae
             partes
             esse
             Concilia
             conuocare
             ,
             de
             Ecclesiasticis
             negocijs
             statuere
             :
             quod
             si
             verum
             est
             ,
             superfluus
             est
             sanctorum
             Patrum
             conuentus
             .
             
               Nilus
               Archiepiscopus
               Thessal
               .
               De
               primatu
               Papae
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               Patriarcha
               Ieremias
               Respon
            
             .
             2.
             pag.
             200.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Baronius
               Tom.
            
             6.
             pag.
             906.
             
               ad
               finem
               .
               Reporting
               that
               an
               Embassador
               was
               sent
               from
            
             Ma●●us
             Patriarke
             of
             Alexandria
             
               vnto
               Pope
            
             Clement
             the
             8
             ,
             
               by
               whom
               he
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               reconciled
               himselfe
               and
               all
               his
               Prouinces
               of
            
             Aegypt
             
               vnto
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             
               Which
               our
               Author
               Master
               Breerewood
               in
               his
               Booke
               of
            
             Religions
             
               hath
               obserued
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
            
             The
             matter
             being
             more
             diligently
             examined
             ,
             it
             proued
             to
             be
             but
             a
             tricke
             of
             Imposture
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Epistola
               Ecclesiae
               Constantin●p
               .
               ad
               Ecclesi●m
               Pragensem
               .
               Teste
               I●ello
               nostro
               Apolog
               .
               part
               .
            
             1.
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             q
             Graecus
             intelligens
             dicit
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             procedere
             per
             filium
             ,
             quod
             non
             aliud
             significat
             ,
             quàm
             quod
             nos
             dicimus
             .
             
               Tolet.
               in
               Ioban
               .
               ca.
            
             15.
             
             Annot.
             25.
             
          
           
             r
             Graeci
             propriè
             Schismatici
             dicuntur
             ,
             quamuis
             reuerà
             in
             eo
             ipso
             sint
             Haeretici
             ,
             negantes
             Vnitatem
             Capitis
             .
             
               Suarez
               de
               Tripl
               .
               virt
               .
               Theol.
               Disp.
            
             9.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             num
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             s
             Alij
             opinantur
             Graecos
             esse
             Schismaticos
             ,
             quia
             se
             Romani
             Pontificis
             iurisdictione
             subtrahunt
             :
             Haereticos
             autem
             non
             esse
             ,
             quia
             in
             praedictis
             fidei
             Articulis
             potius
             nomine
             quàm
             re
             a
             Romanae
             Ecclesiae
             sensu
             dissentiunt
             .
             
               Teste
               Az●rio
               Moral
               .
               part
            
             .
             1.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             20.
             
             §.
             Decimò
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Mr.
               Breerwood
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               Religions
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             869.
             num
             68.
             
             
               &
               Anno
            
             878.
             
               à
               nu
            
             .
             6.
             
               ad
               num
            
             .
             42.
             
             Papae
             mandatum
             ab
             Ignatio
             impetum
             non
             inuenitur
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             ●
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             862.
             
             Vita
             Sancti
             Ignatij
             Patriarchae
             Constantinop
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Baronius
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Narratio
               Cardinalis
               Amulei
               ad
               Conc.
               Trid.
               à
               Papa
               .
            
             Agnoscitur
             quòd
             in
             tam
             longinquis
             nationibus
             ,
             quae
             nobis
             vix
             nota
             sunt
             ,
             verae
             fidei
             cultus
             viget
             ,
             &
             Christiana
             Religio
             non
             minori
             fortasse
             ,
             quàm
             apud
             nos
             pietate
             ex●olitur
             ,
             &
             conseruata
             Doctrina
             quàm
             S.
             Thomas
             docuit
             .
             —
             Huic
             Patriarchatui
             subiectos
             esse
             ducenta
             millia
             ,
             —
             apud
             hos
             ,
             annos
             mille
             ducentos
             Ecclesiae
             dignitas
             &
             salutaris
             doctrina
             permansit
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Extat
               haec
               Professio
               in
               libro
               qui
               inscribitur
            
             Acta
             Concilij
             Tridentini
             ,
             pag.
             195.
             
             
               Inscriptio
               literarū
               huiusmodi
            
             :
             Literae
             Illustrissimi
             Domini
             Marci
             Antonij
             Cardinalis
             Amulei
             ad
             Legatos
             Concilij
             Trid.
             super
             Professionem
             fidei
             Patriarchae
             &
             Assyriorum
             Orientalium
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Gentillettus
               in
               Examine
               Conc.
               Trid.
               lib.
            
             4
             Sess.
             21.
             
             §.
             20.
             
             Festiua
             fabula
             ,
             &c.
             
               And
               if
               it
               were
               not
               indeed
            
             fabulous
             ,
             
               why
               had
               it
               no
               better
               acceptance
               ,
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               it selfe
               ,
               than
               a
               plaine
               neglect
               ?
               as
               a
               late
               Story
               set
               out
               ,
               concerning
               that
               Councell
               ,
               doth
               shew
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Verbo
               Dei
               cap.
               vlt.
            
             §.
             vlt.
             Vel
             Haeretici
             ,
             vel
             Schismatici
             fuerunt
             .
          
           
             b
             
               See
               hereafter
               ,
               Cap.
            
             15.
             
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             
               S.
               Jude
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             9.20
             .
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             14.31
             .
          
           
             b
             
               See
               Mr.
               Breerwood
               his
               booke
               of
               Religious
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Haeretici
             (
             
               loquitur
               de
               Protestantibus
            
             )
             nostri
             tempo●is
             ,
             cùm
             satis
             multas
             &
             amplas
             Prouincias
             obtinent
             .
             Angliam
             ,
             Scotiam
             ,
             Daniam
             ,
             Noruegiam
             ,
             Suetiam
             ,
             &
             Germaniae
             ,
             Poloniae
             ,
             Bohemiae
             ,
             Hungariae
             non
             exiguam
             partem
             .
             
               Bellarm.
               in
               Praefat.
               ante
               Controu
               .
               de
               Pont.
               Rom.
            
             §.
             vnde
             
               Et
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             22.
             
             §.
             Et
             hoc
             Et
             §.
             Postea
             .
          
           
             d
             Si
             apud
             vos
             tantummodo
             esse
             vultis
             ,
             in
             Dacia
             ,
             Misia
             ,
             Thracia
             ,
             Achaia
             ,
             Macedonia
             ,
             &
             in
             totâ
             Graeciâ
             ,
             vbi
             vos
             non
             estis
             ,
             non
             erit
             .
             —
             in
             Ponto
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Cappadociâ
             ,
             Pamphyli●
             ,
             Phrygiá
             ,
             &c.
             in
             duabus
             Armeniis
             &
             in
             totâ
             Aegypto
             —
             vbi
             vo●
             non
             estis
             ,
             non
             erit
             .
             Et
             per
             tot
             innumerabiles
             insulas
             ,
             &
             caeteras
             Prouincias
             —
             vbi
             vos
             estis
             non
             erit
             ,
             —
             vultis
             vos
             solos
             esse
             Totum
             ,
             qui
             in
             omni
             Toto
             non
             estis
             .
             
               Optatus
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               paulò
               post
               initium
            
             ,
          
           
             e
             Vnum
             in
             terris
             Vicarium
             ,
             Iudicem
             ,
             &c.
             
               Costerus
               Enchirid.
               Tract
               .
               de
               Pontif.
               
            
          
           
             f
             Vnum
             ,
             non
             duo
             ,
             alioqui
             monstrosum
             corpus
             .
             
               Baronius
               &
               Bellar.
               supra
               .
               Salmeron
               Ies.
               Tom.
            
             12.
             
             Tract
             .
             68.
             
             Qui
             solus
             omnibus
             praesit
             .
             
               Etiam
               Bellar.
               de
               Pont.
               &
               de
               Concilij●
               .
            
          
           
             g
             Supra
             Concilium
             ,
             vt
             aliquandò
             ▪
             defi●itum
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Conc.
               Cap.
            
             7.
             
             §.
             Quintum
             .
             Nempe
             in
             Concilio
             Lateranensi
             2.
             
             
               Salmeron
               .
               Ies.
               Tom.
            
             12.
             
             Tract
             .
             68.
             
             §.
             Quarto
             Argu●●t
             .
          
           
             h
             Romanum
             .
             
               Be●lar
               .
               supra
               .
               (
               Per
               quem
               failum
               est
            
             vt
             )
             non
             solù●
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             vera
             sit
             Ecclesia
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             quae
             in
             vrbe
             Romanâ
             est
             omnibus
             Eccesijs
             mundi
             praesit
             .
             
               Gordionus
               Ies.
               Epitome
               Controuer
            
             .
             2.
             
             Cap
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             Visibilem
             Iudicem
             ,
             qui
             possit
             pronunciare
             sententiam
             ,
             &
             dicere
             parti
             vni
             ,
             tu
             cecidisti
             causâ
             .
             
               Tannerus
               Ies
               Colloq
               .
               Ratisbon
            
          
           
             k
             Visibilem
             hunc
             ;
             non
             Indiuiduum
             vagum
             ,
             sed
             personam
             vndique
             definitam
             ,
             vt
             Hunc
             Clementē
             8.
             
             
               Salmeron
               Ies.
               quo
               supra
            
             .
             Sicut
             Iudaeis
             non
             satis
             fuit
             credere
             Messiam
             quendam
             ,
             sed
             hunc
             signatum
             Iesum
             à
             Iohanne
             demonstratum
             ,
             ita
             non
             satis
             erit
             nobis
             credere
             Catholicam
             quandā
             inueniri
             congregationem
             ,
             nisi
             in
             specie
             hanc
             ipsam
             credas
             esse
             ,
             quae
             Romanae
             Ecclesiae
             Praefidi
             sub
             est
             —
             Eâdem
             ergo
             fide
             diuinâ
             ,
             quâ
             me
             scio
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             Catholicâ
             agere
             ,
             cognosco
             non
             tantum
             Romanum
             Pontificem
             ,
             sed
             in
             singulari
             hunc
             signatum
             Paulum
             4.
             —
             ab
             Electoribus
             propositum
             ,
             dummodo
             nullum
             vitium
             aut
             defectum
             in
             eius
             eanonicâ
             Electione
             admissum
             fuisse
             constare
             possit
             .
             
               Salmeron
               Jes.
               Tom.
            
             13.
             
               in
               Epist.
               Pauli
               in
               genere
               .
               Part.
            
             3
             disp
             .
             2.
             
             Aliqui
             tantum
             Moralem
             certitudinem
             tenent
             ,
             quam
             sufficere
             dicunt
             ,
             vt
             tene
             amur
             illi
             obedi●e
             in
             omnibus
             etiam
             credendis
             rebus
             ,
             quas
             de
             fide
             este
             definiuerit
             :
             hi
             sunt
             Turrecremata
             ,
             Albertin
             .
             Caietanus
             ,
             Bannes
             ,
             Cano
             ,
             Vega
             ,
             Corduba
             ,
             de
             Castro
             ,
             &
             alij
             —
             Alij
             simpliciter
             pro●●●ciant
             ad
             fidem
             non
             pertinere
             ,
             quod
             mihi
             non
             placet
             ;
             atque
             dico
             sicut
             Christi
             Ecclesia
             Visibilis
             &
             haec
             numero
             ita
             habere
             posse
             hoc
             numero
             caput
             visibile
             ,
             atque
             a●eò
             de
             fide
             esse
             Hunc
             hominem
             ,
             qui
             communi
             consensione
             acceptus
             est
             ,
             vt
             caput
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             cui
             ipsa
             obedire
             tenetur
             ,
             esse
             verum
             Ecclesiae
             Pontificem
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Alioqui
             constare
             non
             potest
             hoc
             esse
             verum
             Concilium
             :
             —
             Nam
             certitudo
             Ecclesiae
             pendet
             maximè
             ex
             coniunctione
             cum
             vero
             Capite
             :
             impossible
             enim
             erit
             me
             tenere
             certitudinem
             ,
             ad
             credendum
             quae
             Hic
             definiuerit
             .
             
               Suarez
               Jes.
               lib.
               de
               Trip
               virtute
               Theolog.
               Disput.
            
             10.
             
             Sect.
             5
             num
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Iudex
             —
             cuius
             iudicium
             in
             definiendis
             rebus
             fidei
             est
             infallibilis
             veritatis
             .
             
               Bellar
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Valentinian
               in
               .
               Analys
               .
               Suarez
               de
               Trip.
               Virt.
               Theol.
               &
               Iesuita
               quis
               non
            
             ?
          
           
             m
             Nota
             7.
             
             Ecclesiae
             est
             vnio
             membrorum
             cum
             Capite
             ,
             &
             Membrorum
             inter
             se
             :
             &
             haec
             vnio
             facit
             Ecclesiam
             veram
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Eccles.
               Milit.
               Cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Paulo
             mortuo
             ,
             vacabat
             sedes
             annum
             vnum
             :
             Eugenio
             mortuo
             annos
             duos
             :
             Nicolao
             1.
             mortuo
             (
             vt
             quidam
             sc●ibunt
             )
             annos
             Octo
             ,
             &
             Menses
             Septem
             .
             
               Platina
               in
               Vitis
               horum
               Pontificum
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Non
             manent
             formaliter
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             ,
             nisi
             quatenus
             sunt
             commanicatae
             inferioribus
             ministris
             ,
             sed
             manent
             in
             manibus
             Christi
             ,
             &
             Pontifici
             nouo
             dantur
             ,
             non
             ab
             Ecclesia
             sed
             a
             Christo.
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             Respondeo
             moriente
             .
          
           
             p
             Cùm
             dictum
             est
             Petro.
             .
             Per
             claues
             intelligimus
             summam
             Postatem
             in
             omnem
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             non
             remissionem
             Peccatorum
             ,
             aut
             ministerium
             Euangelij
             ,
             sed
             principa
             tum
             Ecclesiasticū
             .
             —
             Quia
             dicit
             ,
             Quod
             cunque
             Ligaueris
             .
             Ligare
             autem
             idem
             significat
             ,
             quod
             praecipere
             ,
             &
             punire
             paenâ
             Excommunicationis
             
               Bellar.
               lib
            
             1
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
            
             13.
             
             §
             Hic
             apertò
             .
          
           
             q
             Synodo
             Constantinop
             .
             praesidisse
             legatos
             Sedis
             Apostolicae
             ,
             vna
             cum
             Menna
             Constanpolitano
             Antistite
             ,
             &
             sedis
             Apostolicae
             Vicario
             .
             Hanc
             Synodum
             celebratam
             dicitis
             tempore
             Interregni
             Pontisicij
             post
             obitum
             Agapeti
             ,
             vt
             constat
             ex
             singularum
             fere
             Actionum
             Exordio
             ,
             vbi
             Sanctae
             Memoriae
             Agapetus
             nominatur
             
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             
               Conc.
               Annot.
               in
               Act.
            
             5.
             
             
               Concilij
               Constantinop
               .
               sub
               Menna
               ,
               Anno
            
             536.
             
          
           
             r
             Obiectio
             .
             Qui
             eligitur
             Pontifex
             ,
             claues
             accipit
             ab
             Ecclesiâ
             .
             
               Huic
               Bellarminus
               aptat
               suum
               Responsum
               ,
               quo
               supra
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               .
               Cap.
            
             6.
             
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             12.
             
             &
             13.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Cap.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             6.
             
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Cap.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap
            
             ,
             2.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             Iohannes
             duodecimus
             (
             dictus
             ante
             Octauianus
             )
             qui
             nullo
             modo
             dicendus
             erat
             legitimus
             Pontifex
             ,
             in
             cuius
             Electione
             lex
             nulla
             sit
             suffragata
             ,
             sed
             omnia
             vis
             &
             metus
             impleuerint
             :
             cumque
             prae
             aetate
             nec
             Diaconus
             esse
             potuit
             ,
             —
             tamen
             hunc
             Ecclesia
             Romana
             Pontificem
             venerata
             est
             ,
             minoris
             esse
             mali
             existimans
             monstrosum
             quantumlibet
             caput
             ferre
             ,
             quàm
             duobus
             Capitibus
             infirmari
             .
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             955.
             num
             .
             1.3
             .
             &
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             Diuinâ
             fide
             credo
             hunc
             Papam
             in
             singulari
             ab
             Electoribus
             definitum
             ,
             dummodo
             nullum
             vitium
             aut
             defectum
             in
             eius
             Electione
             admissum
             fuisse
             constare
             possit
             .
             
               Salmeron
               Ies.
               Tom.
            
             13.
             
               in
               Epistolas
               Pauli
               in
               genere
               ,
               part
               .
            
             3.
             
             Disput.
             2.
             
             §.
             Angeli
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             2.
             
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             6.
             
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             13.
             
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             u
             Schismata
             Rom.
             Pontificum
             Viginti
             numerantur
             .
             
               Staplet
               Doctr.
               Princip
               .
               l.
            
             13.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Onuphrius
               in
               Cata●og
               .
               Pontif.
               
            
          
           
             x
             Perniciosissimum
             &
             teterrinū
             Schisma
             eiusdem
             (
             
               sc.
               Vrbani
            
             6.
             )
             occasione
             alio
             Pontifice
             ab
             eisdem
             Cardd
             .
             qui
             eum
             elegerant
             creato
             Clemente
             7.
             inchoatum
             ,
             in
             50.
             
             Annos
             productum
             est
             .
             
               Onuphrius
               ad
               Platinam
               ,
               in
               vitae
               Vrbani
            
             6.
             
             Schisma
             omniū
             pessimū
             &
             diuturnius
             .
             
               Ibid.
               in
               Catalog
               .
               Pontif.
            
             
          
           
             z
             Tempore
             Iohannis
             23
             ,
             erant
             Tres
             qui
             Pontifices
             haberi
             volebant
             ,
             —
             nec
             poterat
             facilè
             iudicari
             quis
             eorum
             verus
             esset
             Pontifex
             .
             
               Bellar.
               li
            
             4.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               c.
            
             14.
             
             §.
             Respondeo
             .
          
           
             a
             Licè●
             tres
             illi
             pro
             Papis
             habere●tur
             ,
             Greg.
             12.
             
             Ben.
             13.
             
             Io.
             23.
             donec
             concilium
             Constantiense
             omnes
             de
             gradu
             deijceret
             —
             ratione
             naturalì
             id
             persuadente
             ,
             quia
             cùm
             non
             esset
             certus
             Pontifex
             ,
             perinde
             est
             ,
             ac
             si
             Pontifex
             omnimò
             nullus
             esset
             .
             
               Azorius
               Ies.
               Instit.
               l.
            
             4.
             part
             .
             2
             
               c
               ▪
            
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Sergins
             3.
             
             Papa
             illegitimus
             —
             qui
             ad
             sacrilegium
             nefandum
             turpissimam
             impudiciam
             addidit
             ,
             —
             nihilominus
             eâ
             reuerentiâ
             —
             fideles
             omnes
             ,
             praesertim
             longè
             positi
             Boreales
             populi
             prosequebantur
             Rom.
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             vt
             quemcunque
             in
             eâ
             sedentem
             audirent
             ,
             nomine-tenus
             Pontificem
             ,
             eundē
             —
             nullâ
             habitâ
             eius
             ingressus
             discussione
             ,
             vt
             Petrū
             colerent
             .
             
               Baronius
               Anno
            
             908.
             num
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Bulla
               Pij
            
             4.
             
               pro
               forma
               Juramenti
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             d
             Schisma
             
               (
               vt
               distinguitur
            
             sine
             Haeresi
             )
             est
             separatio
             vel
             a
             Capite
             ,
             —
             vel
             a
             reliquo
             Corpore
             Ecclesiae
             .
             à
             Capite
             ,
             temerè
             negando
             Hunc
             in
             Particutari
             esse
             verum
             Pontificem
             ;
             —
             A
             Corpore
             ,
             —
             vt
             si
             Papa
             nollet
             tenere
             vnionem
             &
             coniunctionem
             cum
             toto
             Ecclesiae
             corpore
             ,
             quam
             ▪
             debet
             ,
             vt
             si
             tentaret
             totam
             Ecclesiam
             Excommunicare
             :
             potest
             hoc
             modo
             esse
             Schismaticus
             .
             
               Suarez
               Jes.
               de
               Trip.
               virt
               .
               Theol.
               disp
               .
            
             12.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             num
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Quia
             Florentinum
             Concilium
             non
             ●ta
             expressè
             hoc
             definiuit
             ,
             &
             de
             Conc
             :
             Lateranensi
             quod
             expressissimè
             rem
             definiuit
             ,
             nonnulli
             dubitant
             ,
             an
             fuerit
             verè
             Generale
             ,
             ideo
             vsque
             ad
             hanc
             diem
             quaestio
             superest
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Concilijs
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
             §.
             Sed
             dum
             .
          
           
             f
             Quamuis
             nullo
             sanè
             Decreto
             publico
             definita
             sit
             ,
             —
             tacito
             tamen
             Doctorum
             consensu
             —
             planè
             definita
             est
             ,
             vix
             vno
             ampliùs
             Doctore
             Theologo
             aliam
             de
             hac
             re
             sententiam
             tenente
             ,
             quàm
             quae
             ante
             hanc
             controuersiam
             à
             paucis
             annis
             motam
             apud
             maiores
             nostros
             olim
             obtinuerat
             ;
             Papam
             viz.
             Concilio
             ,
             sicuti
             Caput
             corpori
             praeesse
             &
             praesidere
             .
             
               Staplet
               .
               Doct.
               Prin.
               lib.
            
             13.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             Constantiense
             Concilium
             Patrum
             fere
             Mille
             ,
             ex
             quibus
             amplius
             trecenti
             Episcopi
             .
             
               Bellarm.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Conc.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Et
             primó
             quod
             ipsa
             Synodus
             in
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             congregata
             legitimè
             ,
             Generale
             Concilium
             faciens
             ,
             Ecclesiam
             Catholicam
             Militantem
             repraesentans
             potestatatem
             a
             Christo
             immediatè
             habet
             ,
             cui
             quilibet
             cuiuscunque
             status
             ,
             vel
             dignitatis
             ,
             etiam
             si
             Papalis
             existat
             ,
             obedire
             tenetur
             in
             his
             quae
             pertinent
             ad
             fidem
             ,
             —
             &
             Reformationem
             generalem
             Ecc●esiae
             dei
             in
             Capite
             ,
             &
             in
             Membris
             .
             
               Concilium
               Const.
               Sess.
            
             4.
             
             
               Apud
               S●rium
               .
               Tom.
            
             3.
             
             Conc.
             
          
           
             i
             Dominus
             noster
             (
             Martinus
             Quintus
             )
             dixit
             —
             quòd
             omnia
             ,
             &
             singula
             determinata
             conclusa
             &
             Decreta
             in
             materijs
             fidei
             per
             praesens
             Concilium
             ,
             Conciliariter
             tenere
             ,
             &
             inuiolabiliter
             obseruare
             volebat
             :
             —
             Ipsaque
             sic
             Conciliariter
             facta
             approbat
             &
             ratificat
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Binius
               ,
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             3.
             
             
               Conc.
               part
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Notis
               in
               Concilium
               Constantiense
            
             .
             Quoad
             ea
             ,
             quae
             nimirum
             ad
             fidem
             pertinebant
             contra
             Wicklefium
             ,
             &c.
             
               Sic
               etiam
               Bellarm
               .
               l.
            
             1
             
               de
               Conc.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               Falso
               .
               quia
               generali●er
               loquitur
               ,
               &
               Causa
               de
               Judice
               Ecclesiae
               annon
               est
               materia
               fidei
               ?
               certè
               Patrum
               horum
               iudicio
               &
               decreto
               de
               fide
               esse
               habetur
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               Binius
               .
               See
               Confessed
               aboue
               ,
               ca.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             A
             Martino
             5.
             indicta
             Synodus
             ,
             ab
             Eugenio
             post
             aliquandiu
             confirmata
             .
             
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
             
               Not.
               in
               Conc.
               Basil
               initio
            
             .
          
           
             n
             Sess.
             12.
             
             Prius
             autem
             ne
             quisquam
             Constantienfis
             Concilij
             Decreta
             .
             
               &c.
               Sess.
            
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             Sess.
             11.
             
             Sancta
             Synodus
             praecipit
             ,
             vt
             praesens
             Basileense
             Concilium
             per
             neminem
             ,
             etiamsi
             Papalis
             fuerit
             dignitatis
             ,
             dissoluatur
             ,
             aut
             loco
             ad
             locum
             transferri
             possit
             .
          
           
             p
             Sess.
             12
             Nihil
             aliud
             praetendere
             videtur
             ,
             nisi
             vt
             Ecclesiam
             pessundet
             ,
             iusque
             sibi
             &
             successoribus
             acquirat
             ritum
             sacrorum
             Conciliorum
             abrogandi
             .
          
           
             q
             Sess.
             31.
             
             Decretum
             3.
             promulgatum
             de
             suspensione
             Eugenij
             Papae
             .
             Ab
             omni
             administra●ione
             Papatus
             suspendet
             Eugenium
             ,
             in
             spiritualibus
             ,
             &
             temporali●us
             .
          
           
             r
             Sess.
             33.
             
             Veritas
             Generalis
             Concilij
             super
             Papam
             declarata
             per
             Constantiense
             &
             Basileense
             Concilium
             ,
             est
             veritas
             Catholicae
             fidei
             .
             —
             Veritas
             haec
             ,
             Papa
             Ecclesiam
             hanc
             congregatam
             non
             potest
             dissoluere
             sine
             ●eins
             consensu
             :
             —
             veritatibus
             his
             —
             pertinaciter
             repugnans
             Haereticus
             est
             censendus
             .
             —
             Sess.
             34.
             
             Depositio
             Eugenij
             .
          
           
             s
             Epistola
             Synodalis
             contra
             Inuectiuam
             factam
             nomine
             Eugenij
             Papae
             ,
             —
             qui
             Epistolae
             illi
             exordio
             dicere
             ausus
             est
             Patres
             in
             Concilio
             congregatos
             iam
             ferè
             septem
             Annis
             ab
             ipso
             Christi
             Vicario
             ,
             &
             supremâ
             Apostolicâ
             Romanâ
             sede
             Christianorum
             matre
             &
             capite
             segregatos
             esse
             .
             —
          
           
             t
             Nunquid
             in
             hoc
             damnabit
             Vniuersos
             Cardinales
             ,
             Episcopos
             ,
             Imperatorem
             ,
             Reges
             ,
             &
             Principes
             ,
             &
             denique
             Ecclesiam
             per
             orb●m
             dispersum
             ,
             hoc
             Concilium
             approbantem
             ?
             
               Haec
               omnia
               habentur
               apud
               Surium
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
             Concil
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Jbidem
               .
               p.
            
             178.
             
             Responsio
             Synodalis
             .
             Cùm
             esset
             ab
             omni
             Administratione
             Papali
             suspensus
             ,
             tandem
             huic
             admonitioni
             paruit
             in
             formâ
             sibi
             per
             hoc
             Concilium
             designatâ
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Aeneas
               Syluius
               ,
               in
               Gestis
               Conc.
               Basil
               .
            
             Conuerte
             Argumentum
             :
             Si
             vt
             in
             naturali
             &c.
             
             Alioquin
             mortuo
             Papa
             ,
             Ecclesia
             periet
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             
             §.
             Constare
             .
          
           
             y
             Competit
             Concilio
             .
             
               Ibidem
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             §.
             Opinio
             .
          
           
             z
             Minister
             ,
             non
             Dominus
             Ecclesiae
             .
             
               Conc.
               Basil.
               in
               Epist.
               Synodal
               .
               sispra
               citata
               .
               Apud
               Surium
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
            
             .
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Quid
             opus
             erit
             Generalibus
             Concilijs
             ,
             aut
             Iurisconsultos
             accersere
             ?
             —
             quorsum
             attinet
             tot
             Academias
             in
             fidei
             quaestionibus
             distorqueri
             ,
             cùm
             ex
             vno
             Pontifice
             quod
             verum
             est
             audire
             liceat
             ?
             
               Erasmus
               Annot.
               in
            
             1.
             
             C●r
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               this
               Chapter
            
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Appellario
             Vniuersitatis
             Parisiensis
             cōtra
             Leonem
             Decimum
             ,
             in
             robur
             ,
             ac
             firmamentum
             sacratissimi
             Concilij
             Basilēensis
             .
             
               Inter
               alia
            
             :
             Dominus
             Papa
             Leo
             Decimus
             ,
             qui
             Romanis
             plus
             debito
             fauens
             ,
             in
             quodam
             coetu
             ,
             in
             Romanâ
             Ciuitate
             ,
             quae
             contra
             nos
             est
             ,
             nescimus
             qualiter
             ,
             non
             tamen
             in
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             congregato
             —
             Sacrum
             Conciliū
             damnauit
             .
             
               Haec
               habentur
               in
               fasciculo
               rerum
               .
               fol.
            
             35.
             f.
             
          
           
             c
             
               The
               Oration
               of
               Stephen
               Gardiner
               concerning
            
             True
             Obedience
             .
             
               His
               Testimonies
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               seuerall
               pages
               ,
               are
               here
               ioyned
               together
               ,
               for
               breuity
               sake
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Bulla
               Pauli
            
             3.
             
             Sub
             Excommunicationis
             paenâ
             mandamus
             ,
             ne
             vllus
             Princeps
             Christianus
             dicto
             Henrico
             ●ut
             eius
             fautoribus
             se
             adiungat
             .
             —
             Iisque
             in
             virtute
             sanctae
             obedientiae
             mandantes
             ,
             vt
             aduersus
             ipsum
             eiue
             fauentes
             armis
             insurgant
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Multi
             ex
             nostris
             tempus
             terunt
             ,
             dum
             probant
             absolute
             Ecclesiam
             non
             posse
             deficere
             à
             fide
             :
             nam
             Caluinus
             &
             caeteri
             concedunt
             ,
             sed
             hoc
             dicunt
             de
             Ecclesia
             inuisibili
             (
             
               i.e.
               Electorum
               )
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Eccles.
               milit
               .
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               after
            
             .
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Plenaria
               priora
               saepe
               à
               posterioribus
               emendari
               .
            
             
               
                 Aug.
                 l.
              
               2.
               
                 de
                 Bap.
                 cap.
              
               3.
               
            
          
           
             c
             Loquitur
             de
             materia
             facti
             ,
             non
             iuris
             :
             &
             de
             praeceptis
             morum
             ,
             nō
             fidei
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Conc.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             §.
             Aliud
             .
          
           
             d
             Concilia
             multa
             ritè
             congregata
             errâsse
             legimus
             .
             
               Cusan
               .
               Conc.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             
             
               &
               Gerson
               lib.
               de
               Appellat
               .
               Prop.
            
             4.
             
             Conc.
             Generale
             congregatum
             Romani
             Pontificis
             authoritate
             errare
             in
             fide
             potest
             .
             Hoc
             demonstratur
             aperte
             exemplo
             Ephesini
             Concilij
             2.
             —
             quod
             Dioscori
             Haeresi
             subscripsit
             .
             
               Canus
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
             Conclus
             .
             2.
             
               de
               Auth.
               Concil
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Conc.
             Generale
             ,
             licet
             sit
             pars
             Ecclesiae
             militantis
             ,
             tamen
             non
             est
             Vniuersalis
             Ecclesia
             .
             Igitur
             temerarium
             est
             dicere
             ,
             quod
             Generale
             Concilium
             contra
             ●●dem
             errare
             non
             potest
             .
             
               Occham
               .
               par
            
             .
             1.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             Si
             Con
             cilium
             haeresin
             laberetur
             ,
             —
             etiam
             omnibus
             in
             Conc.
             Generali
             lapsis
             ,
             Potens
             est
             Deus
             ex
             la
             pidibus
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             laicis
             rudibus
             &
             abiectis
             pauperibus
             ,
             &
             despectis
             Catholicis
             filios
             suscitare
             spirituales
             .
             
               Occham
               ibid.
               cap.
            
             28.
             ad
             8.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
             Quod
             dicimus
             Ecclesiam
             in
             fide
             &
             moribus
             errare
             non
             posse
             ,
             sic
             accipiendum
             est
             ,
             quod
             Deus
             ità
             assistat
             ei
             vsque
             ad
             consummationem
             seculi
             ,
             vt
             semper
             aliqui
             sint
             ,
             etsi
             non
             omnes
             ,
             qui
             veram
             fidem
             per
             charitatem
             operantem
             habeant
             .
             
               Turrecr
               .
               Summa
               de
               Eccles.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             91.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Generall
               Councels
               may
               erre
               euen
               in
               things
               appertaining
               to
               God
               :
               wherefore
               things
               ordained
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               necessary
               to
               Saluation
               ,
               haue
               no
               authority
               ,
               except
               it
               may
               be
               declared
               that
               they
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             Art.
             21
             
          
           
             h
             
               Voluit
               Christus
               Ecclesiam
               suam
               esse
               non
               modò
               visibilem
               ,
               sed
               &
               valdè
               conspicuam
               ,
               vt
               omnibus
               innotescat
               gratia
               Dei.
               
                 Coster
                 .
                 Ies.
                 de
                 Eccl.
              
               §.
               His.
               &c.
               
            
             
               In
               conspicuo
               posita
               omnibus
               volentibus
               eam
               videre
               .
               
                 Salmeron
                 Ies.
                 in
                 Epist.
                 Pauli
                 in
                 genere
                 ,
                 part
                 .
              
               3.
               disp
               .
               7.
               
            
          
           
             i
             Haec
             amplitudo
             ,
             &
             multitudo
             ,
             &
             varietas
             Credentium
             est
             Nota
             Ecclesiae
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Notis
               Eccles.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Obscuram
             Lunam
             Eccles.
             &c.
             
               Aug.
               in
               Psal.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Ecclesia
             vt
             Luna
             ,
             defectus
             &
             ortus
             suos
             habet
             .
             
               Ambros.
               l.
            
             5
             Epist.
             31.
             
          
           
             m
             Ariana
             Haeresis
             Romanum
             orbem
             ferè
             peruagabatur
             .
             
               Costerus
               Jes.
               Enchirid.
               Tract
               .
               de
               Eccles.
            
             §.
             Postquā
             .
          
           
             n
             Ab
             ortu
             solis
             &
             meridie
             per
             Graeciam
             venit
             in
             Aquilonem
             ,
             vbi
             Gotthi
             ,
             qui
             totum
             ferè
             occidentem
             infecerunt
             ,
             —
             pene
             per
             annos
             trecentos
             durabat
             .
             
               Alphons
               à
               Castro
               Haeres
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             Tit.
             Deus
             .
          
           
             o
             Omnes
             ferè
             toto
             orbe
             Ecclesias
             Arianorum
             consortio
             pollutos
             fuisse
             .
             
               Lindan
               .
               Panop
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             6.
             
             Antiochena
             primùm
             ,
             tunc
             Alexandrina
             ,
             post
             Hierosolymitana
             .
             —
             Et
             tandem
             in
             Occidente
             Felicem
             Liberio
             in
             Rom.
             sedem
             substituit
             .
             Jbid.
             Vno
             quasi
             impetu
             per
             vniuersum
             orbem
             peruagata
             est
             .
             
               Staplet
               .
               de
               Causae
               grassat
               .
               Haeres
               .
               pag.
            
             642.
             
          
           
             p
             Constantio
             Imperatori
             multitudinem
             Arianorum
             obijcienti
             ,
             &
             Catholicorum
             paucītatem
             Respondit
             ,
             Non
             referre
             numerum
             esse
             magnum
             aut
             parvum
             :
             nam
             Iudaeorum
             Eccelesia
             in
             Babylone
             constituta
             ad
             tres
             pueros
             redacta
             fuit
             .
             
               Ex
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Conc.
               Salmeron
               Jes.
               Tom.
            
             3.
             
             Tract
             .
             23.
             
               in
               verba
               Luc.
            
             [
             Ad
             dandam
             salutem
             plebi
             ]
             pag.
             168.
             
          
           
             q
             Malè
             Ecclesiam
             Dei
             in
             tectis
             aedificijsque
             veneramini
             :
             montes
             mihi
             &
             lacus
             ,
             &
             carceres
             sunt
             tutiores
             .
             
               Hilar.
               lib.
               con
               .
               Auxent
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Nostri
             Ouilis
             hoc
             maximè
             proprium
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             esset
             ,
             quod
             minime
             infringi
             posset
             ;
             ità
             vt
             per
             saepè
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Arca
             Noē
             vocati
             simus
             ,
             vt
             qui
             soli
             orbis
             vniuersi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             diluvium
             effugissimus
             .
             
               Greg.
               Nazian
               .
               Orat.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Rhemists
               Annot
               .
               in
               Act.
            
             11.24
             .
          
           
             t
             
               The
               same
               in
               their
               Annot.
               in
            
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Annot.
               in
               Apoc.
            
             12.6
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               this
               Chap.
               Sect.
            
             2.
             a
             
          
           
             x
             Mulier
             fugiet
             in
             solitudinem
             —
             locum
             sibi
             paratū
             à
             Deo.
             Scilicet
             ,
             vbi
             ab
             Antichristi
             Ministris
             aut
             non
             inquiretur
             ,
             aut
             non
             inuenietur
             .
             
               Ribera
               Jes.
               Com.
               in
               Apoc.
            
             12.6
             .
          
           
             y
             Tollet
             Antichristus
             de
             medio
             omnia
             officia
             publica
             ,
             —
             sed
             cultus
             tantum
             priuatim
             &
             occultè
             seruabicur
             .
             
               Pererius
               Ies
               in
               Dan.
               lib.
            
             15.
             
               super
               haec
               verba
            
             .
             [
             Veniet
             tempus
             .
             ]
             Omnis
             Ecclesiastici
             ordinis
             splendor
             &
             decus
             exolitum
             &
             sepultum
             iacet
             .
             
               Acosta
               Ies.
               de
               temp
               .
               nouiss
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             15.
             
             Ecclesia●ū
             aedes
             sacrae
             tugurij
             instar
             erunt
             .
             —
             Liturgia
             extinguetur
             .
             
               Acosta
               ibid.
               Cap.
               vlt.
            
             In
             Apoc.
             13.
             
             [
             Et
             adorauerunt
             eam
             omnes
             qui
             inhabitant
             terram
             .
             ]
             Docet
             innumerabilem
             eotum
             multitudinem
             ,
             qui
             Antichristo
             adhaerebunt
             .
             —
             Omnes
             illi
             nimirùm
             ,
             qui
             praedestinati
             non
             sunt
             ,
             quorum
             nomina
             non
             suut
             scripta
             in
             libro
             vitae
             .
             
               Ribera
               Ies.
               in
               Apoc.
            
             13.7
             .
             Haec
             sunt
             quae
             sâcrificium
             Eucharistiae
             cessaturum
             Antichristi
             tempore
             confirmant
             .
             
               Viegas
               Ies
               in
               Apoc.
               Cap.
            
             13.
             
             Com.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             Ecclesia
             est
             ,
             cui
             dictum
             est
             ,
             Sponsa
             es
             sicut
             luna
             ,
             electa
             sicut
             Sol.
             Quandò
             enim
             Sol
             obscuratur
             ,
             luna
             non
             dabit
             lumen
             suum
             —
             Ecclesia
             non
             apparebit
             ,
             impijs
             tunc
             vltrà
             modum
             saeuientibus
             .
             
               Aug.
               Tom.
            
             2
             Epist
             80
             
               ad
               Hesych
            
             .
             Luna
             obscurabitur
             ,
             &c.
             Haec
             dies
             in
             exitu
             mundi
             ,
             iniquitatum
             &
             errorum
             tenebris
             obscurata
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
               in
               Math.
            
             24.
             
             Hom.
             49.
             
             Tunc
             Ecclesia
             ,
             quasi
             senio
             debilitata
             ,
             per
             praedicationem
             filios
             parere
             non
             valet
             .
             
               Greg.
               lib.
            
             19.
             
             Cap.
             9.
             
               in
               Iob
               Cap.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             De
             hoc
             instituto
             sic
             Augustinus
             in
             l●b
             .
             Iudic.
             Deus
             consuetudinem
             populi
             sui
             ,
             quâ
             ,
             praeter
             eius
             tabernaculum
             ,
             tamen
             non
             Dijs
             alienis
             offerebāt
             .
             sed
             Domino
             Deo
             suo
             ,
             sustinebat
             potius
             quàm
             vetabat
             ,
             etiam
             sic
             exaudiens
             offerentes
             .
             
               Sigon
               .
               de
               Repub
               .
               Heb.
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             b
             Ecclesia
             Corinthiorum
             &
             Galatarum
             ,
             ad
             quos
             scribebat
             Paulus
             ,
             verae
             Ecclesiae
             erant
             ,
             &
             tamen
             ibi
             non
             erat
             aliquandò
             syncera
             praedicatio
             verbi
             ,
             vt
             ex
             Apostolo
             cognosci
             potest
             ,
             qui
             dicit
             se
             scribere
             Ecclesijs
             Dei
             ,
             quae
             sunt
             Corinthi
             ,
             vel
             in
             Galatia
             .
             1
             Cor.
             &
             Gal.
             1.
             
             Et
             tamen
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             Arguuntur
             Corinthi●
             ,
             quòd
             docerent
             non
             esse
             futuram
             resurrectionem
             ;
             &
             Galatae
             per
             totam
             ferè
             epistolam
             reprehenduntur
             ,
             quod
             docerent
             seruandam
             esse
             legē
             Mosis
             cùm
             Euangelio
             .
             Dub.
             Sol
             :
             sed
             dices
             ,
             quomodò
             erant
             istae
             verae
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             cùm
             haeresin
             docerent
             ?
             Resp.
             aliud
             esse
             errare
             ,
             &
             paratum
             esse
             ad
             discendum
             ,
             —
             aliud
             nolle
             discere
             ,
             &
             auditâ
             veritate
             nolle
             acquiescere
             .
             —
             In
             Ecclesia
             particulari
             potest
             esse
             illud
             primum
             ,
             at
             illud
             secundum
             solùm
             in
             Sy●agogis
             Satanae
             ,
             &
             Ecclesijs
             malignantium
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Notis
               Eccles
               c.
            
             2.
             
             §.
             Tertio
             .
             
               The
               same
               hath
               Cosmus
               Philiarchus
               almost
               verbatim
               ,
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Officio
               Sacerdotis
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               Contra
               Maereticos
               .
               Cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             c
             Greg.
             13.
             
             Ad
             perpetuam
             rei
             memoriam
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Matth
             26.
             —
             Intellige
             claue
             non
             errante
             ;
             aliàs
             enim
             si
             ligando
             &
             soluendo
             erraret
             ,
             non
             dicitur
             ligatus
             apud
             Deum
             :
             frequenter
             enim
             fit
             ,
             vt
             qui
             per
             Ecclesiam
             militantem
             foras
             mittitur
             ,
             intus
             habetur
             in
             Ecclesia
             triumphante
             ,
             &
             contrà
             .
             
               Glossa
               in
               Extra
               .
               Ioh.
            
             22.
             
             Tit.
             14.
             cap.
             5.
             
             Solutum
             in
             coelis
             .
          
           
             e
             Excommunicant
             eum
             ,
             &
             à
             Synogoga
             &
             consortio
             Iudaeorum
             ,
             qui
             tùm
             fideles
             habebantur
             :
             at
             felix
             ille
             Coecus
             ,
             qui
             pro
             nomine
             Christi
             absque
             Synagogis
             factus
             .
             
               T●let
               in
               Ioh.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             3.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.36
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Aboue
               ,
               c.
            
             3.
             
             §.
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Chap.
            
             8.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               .
               Cap.
            
             4
             ,
             Sect.
             13.
             
             &
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             Sententia
             Innocentii
             primi
             600
             circiter
             Annos
             viguit
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             Eucharistiam
             etiā
             Infantibus
             necessariam
             esse
             .
             Ex
             Eucharistiae
             necessitate
             Innocenttius
             vrget
             Baptismi
             necessitatem
             .
             
               Maldon
               .
               Ies.
               in
               Ioh.
            
             6.53
             .
             
               &
               Tract
               .
               de
               Euchar.
               p.
            
             200.
             
             
               Espencaeus
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Adorat
               .
               Euch.
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             
               Idem
               probat
               Binius
               ex
               verbis
               Innocentij
               Tom
               ,
            
             1.
             
             
               Conc.
               p.
            
             585.
             
             Edit
             .
             1606.
             
          
           
             *
             Luc.
             5.31
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               diuers
               places
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             6.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cap.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             12.
             
             Sect
             3
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cha.
            
             4.
             
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cha.
            
             4
             Sect.
             15
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               from
               Chap.
            
             8.
             to
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Sect.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             16.12
             .
          
           
             g
             Si
             Luthero
             fauerem
             vt
             viro
             bono
             ,
             quod
             fatentur
             &
             hostes
             .
             
               Eras.
               To.
            
             8.
             
             
               Epist.
               Albert.
               Card
               Mogunt
               pag.
            
             401.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             32.31
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Seraerius
               Ies
               in
               Tract
               .
               de
               Lutheri
               Magistro
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Io.
             13.16
             .
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Luc.
             7.34
             .
          
           
             i
             Quae
             rex
             dicit
             de
             cumulandis
             opibus
             per
             artificium
             —
             Indulgentiarum
             ,
             satis
             ostendit
             eum
             plus
             fidei
             habuisse
             calumniis
             Lutheri
             &
             similium
             Nouatorum
             ,
             quam
             simplici
             veritati
             .
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               Apolog.
               Cap.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             De
             multitudine
             .
          
           
             k
             Importabile
             iam
             olim
             increbuit
             Rom.
             Indulgentiarum
             onus
             ,
             quandò
             sub
             persona
             pietatis
             —
             Rom.
             Pontifices
             Omnem
             à
             simplicibus
             nimiumque
             credulis
             Germanis
             exuxerunt
             pecuniarum
             medullam
             .
             
               Sacri
               Rom.
               Imperij
               Principum
               ,
               ac
               Procerum
               Grauam
               .
            
             100.
             
               apud
               Fascic
               .
               rerum
               expetend
               .
               fol.
            
             177.
             
          
           
             l
             Quaestorum
             abusus
             ,
             —
             quorum
             malitia
             ità
             quotidiè
             magno
             fidelum
             scandalo
             &
             querelâ
             deprelienditur
             ,
             vt
             de
             eorum
             emendatione
             spes
             nulla
             relicta
             videatur
             .
             
               Conc.
               Trid.
               S●ss
            
             .
             22.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Iam
             omnibus
             constat
             ,
             &
             vbique
             personāt
             historiae
             ,
             Separationem
             ,
             quae
             in
             Germania
             ante
             centum
             annos
             contigit
             ,
             à
             potestatibus
             insultantibus
             initium
             habuisse
             :
             Notum
             est
             eam
             ab
             illegitimis
             exactionib
             .
             &
             ab
             inusitatis
             Indulgētiarū
             concedendi
             modis
             ortum
             duxisse
             .
             
               Paulus
               Ven●t
               .
               Apol.
            
             
          
           
             n
             Nostro
             seculo
             ,
             ab
             Indulgentiarum
             reprehensione
             princi●ium
             fecit
             Sect●e
             suae
             Lutherus
             ,
             vt
             perspicuum
             est
             ex
             assertionibus
             Articulorum
             à
             Leone
             10.
             damnatorum
             .
             
               Bellarm.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Jndul
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             Lutherum
             Papa
             Haereticum
             denunciat
             .
             
               Jbidem
               de
               offic
               .
               Princ.
               Christ.
               p.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             o
             Quòd
             Doctrinam
             Indulgentiarum
             improbaret
             ,
             primò
             quoque
             tempore
             Procuratores
             ea
             de
             re
             Lutheri
             nomen
             Romam
             deferunt
             ;
             is
             continuò
             Deorum
             contemptor
             accusatur
             ,
             causa
             agitur
             ;
             sed
             quia
             ad
             dictum
             diem
             non
             adfuit
             Romae
             praesens
             ,
             vt
             responderet
             ,
             paulò
             post
             de●laratur
             Haereticus
             .
             
               Polyd.
               Virgil.
               lib
            
             8.
             
               de
               Jnuent
               .
               ca.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Certum
             est
             (
             ait
             )
             in
             manu
             Ecc●esiae
             aut
             Papae
             non
             esse
             statuere
             nouos
             Articulos
             fidei
             .
             
               Bulla
               Leonis-Papae
               in
               Art.
            
             26.
             ●on
             .
             Luth
             
               apud
               Binium
            
             .
          
           
             q
             Clarè
             est
             disertè
             testati
             sumus
             ,
             vt
             si
             non
             cogerent
             nos
             ad
             probandum
             Articulos
             impios
             &
             blasphemos
             ,
             nos
             —
             bona
             ex
             parte
             Episcopalem
             eorum
             Iurisdictionem
             defensuros
             .
             —
             Sed
             nos
             ad
             Satanica
             sua
             menadacial
             cogere
             volebant
             —
             &
             ex
             alto
             me
             despiciebant
             ,
             quòd
             Indulgentias
             eorum
             (
             bullae
             enim
             erant
             )
             Difflâssem
             .
             
               Luther
               de
               Missae
               priuata
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Cauenda
             est
             impia
             Lutheranorum
             haeresis
             ,
             qui
             dixerunt
             nullam
             esse
             in
             Ecclesia
             potestatem
             condendi
             Articulos
             fidei
             .
             
               Cosmus
               Phili●r
               .
               de
               offic
               .
               Sacord
               .
               To.
            
             1.
             li.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             intio
             .
          
           
             s
             Ecclesia
             ,
             quae
             nunc
             est
             ,
             nititur
             fidei
             antiquae
             ,
             quae
             fuit
             Apostolorum
             tempp
             .
             
               Driedo
               Tract
               .
               de
               dogmat
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Asserendum
             est
             ,
             Ecclesiam
             non
             cudere
             nouam
             fidem
             ,
             sed
             antiquam
             semper
             stabilire
             &
             explicare
             ;
             nam
             prop●ereà
             rec●rrit
             semper
             ad
             scripturam
             ,
             &
             Apostolicas
             traditiones
             .
             Et
             ità
             docent
             antiqui
             Patres
             ,
             Irenaeus
             .
             l.
             3.
             con
             .
             Haeres
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             Hier.
             in
             Psal.
             86.
             
             Vin.
             Lirinen
             .
             con
             .
             prophanas
             nouit
             .
             —
             Hoc
             tamen
             non
             obstante
             ,
             verum
             est
             aliquam
             Propositionem
             explicitè
             nunc
             credi
             de
             fide
             ,
             quae
             antea
             explicite
             credebatur
             ab
             Ecclesia
             ,
             quamuis
             implicite
             in
             Doctrin●
             antiqu●
             credebatur
             .
             
               Suarez
               Ies.
               de
               Trip.
               vir
               .
               Disp.
            
             2.
             
             §.
             6.
             ●um
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Bulla
               Pij
            
             4.
             
               pro
               forma
               iuramenti
               fidei
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               li●
               .
               p.
               
            
          
           
             x
             Antonius
             ,
             &
             Syluester
             Pierias
             dicunt
             ,
             nihil
             expressè
             haberi
             de
             Indulgentijs
             nec
             ex
             Scripturis
             ,
             nec
             ex
             dictis
             antiquorum
             Doctorum
             .
             
               Teste
               Chemnisio
               nostro
               in
               Exam.
               Conc.
               Trid.
               
            
          
           
             y
             In
             p●incipio
             nascentis
             Ecclesiae
             nullus
             fuit
             Indulgentiarum
             vsus
             .
             
               Roffens
               .
               Art.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Agrippa
               de
               vanitate
               Scient
               .
               cap.
            
             61.
             
          
           
             z
             Non
             ideò
             contemnendas
             ess●
             Indulgentias
             quòd
             earum
             vsus
             serò
             fuit
             in
             Ecclesia
             receptus
             :
             quià
             multa
             sunt
             posterioribus
             nota
             ,
             quae
             vetustiores
             Scriptores
             ignorârunt
             .
             
               Alphon.
               de
               Castro
               Haeres
               .
               l
            
             8.
             
             Tit.
             Indulgentiae
             .
          
           
             a
             Thesaurus
             Ecclesiae
             spiritualis
             satisfactionum
             est
             fundamentum
             Indulgentiarum
             .
             
               Bellar.
               de
               Indulg
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             Hoc
             caruisse
             dicunt
             Ecclesiam
             Doctores
             Louanienses
             .
             Ibidem
             .
             Et
             ex
             Scholasticis
             Mayro
             &
             Durandus
             .
             
               Teste
               Suar.
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
               in
               Thom.
               disp
            
             .
             5.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Peccatum
             in
             sacris
             muneribus
             dispensandis
             Leo
             mox
             grauiore
             cumulauit
             ,
             &
             e.
             —
             
               Thuan.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Hist.
               Anno
               Domini
            
             1515.
             
          
           
             c
             Tempore
             cumprimis
             Bonifacij
             noni
             Pont.
             quandò
             huiusmodi
             venia
             plenâ
             manu
             non
             concedebatur
             modò
             ,
             verumetiam
             (
             teste
             Platina
             )
             vti
             quaedam
             merces
             vendebatur
             ,
             —
             minùs
             multi
             à
             malefactis
             abstinebant
             ,
             &
             clauium
             potestas
             multò
             vilior
             erat
             .
             
               Polydor.
               Virg.
               de
               Jnuent
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Lugd.
            
             1558.
             
          
           
             d
             Reuertor
             ad
             Indulgentias
             ,
             vt
             illud
             verissimè
             dicam
             ,
             Romanos
             Pontifices
             nimiùm
             indulgentes
             fuisse
             .
             
               Masson
               .
               in
               vita
               Leon.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Aurum
             pro
             plumbo
             mut●mus
             ,
             negligentias
             (
             hem
             lapso
             calamo
             !
             )
             indulgentias
             passim
             admittimus
             .
             
               Exhort
               .
               apud
               Fascic
               .
               rerum
               expetend
               .
               fol.
            
             38.
             
          
           
             f
             Exercent
             in
             populum
             tyrannidem
             ,
             quaestu
             suo
             omnia
             metientes
             .
             —
             Non
             sedent
             in
             Cathedra
             Euangelica
             ,
             sed
             Simonis
             Magi
             ,
             autipsius
             Caiphae
             .
             
               Eras.
               i●
               Matth.
            
             23.3
             .
          
           
             g
             Impium
             esset
             ,
             Lutherum
             ,
             in
             ijs
             quae
             rectè
             dixit
             ,
             indefensum
             relinquere
             .
             
               Eras.
               Epist.
               Rectori
               Scholae
               Erford
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Non
             est
             publicè
             disputandum
             cum
             Haeretico
             ,
             praesertim
             pertinaci
             .
             —
             —
             Sunt
             enim
             saepè
             Haeretici
             in
             disputando
             disertissimi
             ,
             &
             sciunt
             optimè
             disputationum
             retia
             tendere
             .
             —
             Huius
             rei
             exemplum
             nobis
             praebuit
             publica
             disputatio
             cum
             Luthero
             Lipsiae
             habita
             ,
             vbi
             vir
             doctiss
             .
             Ecchius
             cum
             Luthero
             disputans
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Alfonsus
               à
               Castro
               lib.
            
             1
             
               de
               Punit
               .
               Haeret.
               cap.
            
             29.
             pag.
             182.183
             .
          
           
             i
             Quilibet
             pro
             pretij
             solutione
             peccandi
             impunitatem
             sibi
             pollicebatur
             ,
             hinc
             stupra
             ,
             incestus
             ,
             adulteria
             ,
             periuria
             ,
             homicidia
             ,
             &
             tota
             malorum
             Lerna
             .
             
               Orthunius
               Gratius
               de
               Grauaminibus
               Germaniae
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               this
               Chapter
               Sect.
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Sect.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               the
               last
               Sect.
               lit
            
             .
             q.
             
          
           
             i
             Aduerte
             ,
             sententiam
             Excommunicationis
             iniustā
             nullam
             nec
             quoad
             Deum
             ,
             nec
             quoad
             Ecclesiam
             ligare
             .
             
               Tolet.
               Ies.
               Instit.
               Sac.
               l.
            
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Sect.
            
             ●
             .
             Thesis
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Si
             quis
             illicitè
             quemquam
             excommunicat
             ,
             semetipsum
             ,
             non
             illum
             condemnat
             .
             
               Greg.
               Epist.
               vt
               habetur
               Indice
               ad
               calcem
               libri
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             9.
             
             Sect
             6
             
               &
               Chap.
            
             4.
             
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             ¶
             Benno
             Cardinal
             .
             de
             vita
             Hild.
             Eusebius
             Liberij
             communionem
             deserendo
             —
             eū
             ligauit
             .
             
               Apud
               Fascic
               .
               Rerum
               .
               fol.
            
             41.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Africani
             Antistites
             Vigilium
             Rom.
             Episcopum
             damnatorem
             triū
             Capitulorum
             à
             Catholica
             communione
             ,
             reseruato
             ei
             Poenitentiae
             loco
             ,
             recludunt
             ,
             
               Victor
               Episcopus
               Tunnunensis
               in
               Chron.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Sect.
            
             15.
             at
             q.
             
          
           
             l
             Non
             defuerunt
             ,
             qui
             iam
             tùm
             culpam
             in
             Leonem
             (
             Papā
             )
             reijcerent
             .
             
               Aug.
               Thuan.
               Hist.
               l.
            
             1.
             
             Anno
             1515.
             pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             Non
             negârim
             tamen
             multos
             initio
             pio
             studio
             ad
             acriorem
             reprehensionem
             quorundam
             manifestorum
             abusuum
             impulsos
             fuisse
             ,
             &
             praecipua●
             causam
             huius
             calamitatis
             &
             distractionis
             Ecclesiae
             illis
             assignandam
             ,
             qui
             inani
             quodam
             fastu
             Ecclesiasticae
             potestatis
             instati
             rectè
             &
             modestè
             admonentes
             superbe
             &
             fastidiosè
             contempferunt
             &
             repulerunt
             .
             —
             Neque
             vnquam
             ,
             credo
             ,
             controuersia
             apud
             nos
             de
             externa
             Ecclesiae
             vnitate
             extiti●●et
             ,
             nisi
             Pontifices
             Rom.
             hac
             authoritate
             ad
             dominationis
             quandam
             speciem
             abusi
             fuissent
             ,
             eamque
             extrà
             fines
             à
             Christo
             praescriptos
             ambitionis
             &
             cupiditatis
             causâ
             extulissent
             .
             
               Cassander
               Consult
               .
               Art.
            
             7.
             
               de
               Ecclesia
               vera
            
             .
          
           
             n
             Quicunque
             decreuerint
             ,
             —
             seu
             delibera●erin●
             ,
             &c
             vt
             ad
             futurum
             vniuersale
             Conc.
             à
             nobis
             vel
             Successoribus
             nostris
             Rom.
             Pontificibus
             contra
             praedictam
             Constitutionem
             appellare
             liceat
             ,
             possit
             ,
             vel
             debeat
             ;
             Anathematizamus
             
               Apud
               Nauarram
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             
               Com.
               de
               Datis
               ,
               num
            
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             13.
             
             Sect.
             18.19
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Step.
               Gardiner
               in
               lib.
               de
               vera
               Obed
               .
               fol.
            
             54.
             
               according
               to
               the
               English
               Translation
            
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             *
             S.
             
               Iude
               ver
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             19.9
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             p
             Non
             debemus
             attendere
             quio
             alius
             ante
             nos
             fecerit
             ,
             sed
             quid
             qui
             est
             ante
             omnes
             Christus
             prior
             fecerit
             :
             neque
             enim
             hominis
             consuetudinem
             sequi
             oportet
             ,
             sed
             Dei
             veritatem
             .
             
               Cyprian
               Epist.
            
             63.
             
             
               And
               although
               Saint
               Augustine
               confuted
               Cyprians
               Assumption
               ,
               yet
               he
               iustifieth
               his
               Proposition
               .
            
          
           
             q
             Aliquandò
             solùm
             constat
             de
             initio
             (
             Traditionis
             )
             per
             negationem
             ,
             quià
             potest
             constare
             in
             aliquo
             temporepropè
             initia
             Ecclesiae
             nō
             fuisse
             ,
             &c.
             
               Suarez
               .
               Ies.
               de
               Trip.
               vir●
               .
               Theol.
               disp
               .
            
             5.
             
             §.
             4.
             nu
             .
             4.
             
             
               See
               this
               Testimonie
               set
               downe
               at
               large
               in
               the
               next
               Sect
               lit
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Innocent
             .
             1.
             ad
             Conc.
             Mileuet
             .
             Epist.
             25.
             —
             Ex
             qua
             constat
             .
             Innocentij
             sententia
             ,
             Eucharistiam
             Infantibus
             necessariam
             esse
             ,
             ex
             loco
             Ioh.
             Nisi
             manducauerits
             ,
             &c.
             
               Binius
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Conc.
               ex
               Rescript
               .
               Innoc.
               Pa●
               .
            
             Haec
             Innocentij
             sen●entia
             ,
             quae
             Eucharistiam
             infantibus
             necessariam
             fuisse
             —
             (
             quae
             600
             circiter
             Annos
             viguit
             in
             Ecclesia
             )
             iam
             reiecta
             est
             .
             
               Maldon
               .
               Ies.
               in
               Ioh.
            
             6.53
             .
             
               &
               Espen
               .
               de
               Adorat
               .
               Euch.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               Sect.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Doctor
               Vssher
               (
               now
               )
               L.
               Prim●t●
               of
               Armagh
               .
               H●st
               .
               Eccles.
               Doctor
               Crakanthorp
               .
               in
               Defens
               .
               Eccles.
               Anglican
               .
               and
               Doctor
               Feateleys
               late
               Conference
               published
               .
            
          
           
             s
             In
             omni
             insigni
             mutatione
             semper
             ista
             sex
             demonstrari
             possunt
             :
             1.
             
             Author
             eius
             :
             2.
             
             Dogma
             .
             3.
             
             Tēpus
             quo
             coepit
             4.
             
             Locus
             vbi
             .
             5.
             
             Quis
             eam
             oppugnuuerit
             .
             6.
             
             Exiguus
             coetus
             vnde
             coeperit
             .
             
               Bellar.
               l
            
             4.
             
               de
               Notis
               Eccles
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
             §.
             In
             omni
             .
          
           
             t
             Graeci
             Latinique
             morbum
             intelligunt
             ,
             horrendū
             sanè
             vulnus
             ,
             vel
             potius
             vlcus
             quod
             in
             foeminarum
             praesertim
             mamillis
             enatum
             ,
             nisi
             citò
             subventum
             fuererit
             ,
             putrescit
             ,
             &
             quod
             in
             corpore
             sanum
             est
             putridum
             reddit
             ,
             —
             &
             paulatim
             omnem
             corporis
             partem
             occupat
             .
             —
             Sic
             Haeretici
             ,
             &c.
             
               Espencaeus
               in
               illum
               locū
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2
             
          
           
             u
             Abstinentes
             quo
             tempore
             viguerunt
             ,
             non
             memoratur
             .
             —
             Acephali
             ,
             quorum
             nullus
             Author
             repertus
             est
             ,
             à
             quo
             originem
             traxisse
             dicerētur
             .
             —
             Aquarij
             ,
             —
             quis
             huius
             Haeresis
             Author
             fuerit
             ,
             &
             ex
             quo
             tempore
             coeperit
             ,
             nemo
             est
             qui
             indicat
             .
             —
             Praedestinati
             ,
             —
             quis
             horum
             du●
             .
             fuerit
             ,
             nescitur
             
               Prateolus
               Elench
               .
               Haeret.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               the
               last
               Sect.
               lit
               .
            
             r.
             
          
           
             x
             Quae
             quandò
             primùm
             vigere
             coepit
             in
             aliquibus
             Ecclesijs
             ,
             minimè
             constat
             .
             
               Valent.
               Ies.
               de
               Euchar.
               c.
            
             10.
             p.
             499.
             
             §.
             Haec
             igitur
             .
          
           
             y
             Constat
             vniuersalem
             Christi
             Ecclesiam
             in
             hunc
             vsque
             diem
             ,
             Occidentalem
             verò
             seu
             Romanam
             mille
             amplius
             à
             Christo
             Annis
             —
             vtramque
             panis
             &
             vini
             speciem
             omnibus
             Christi
             membris
             exhibuisse
             
               Cassa●der
               Consult
               .
               Art.
            
             22
             ,
             initio
             .
          
           
             z
             Cùm
             multa
             .
             iam
             temporum
             vitio
             ,
             siue
             hominum
             incuriâ
             ac
             improbitate
             irrepsisse
             videantur
             ,
             quae
             à
             tanti
             Sacrificij
             dignitate
             aliena
             sunt
             ,
             &c.
             
               Conc.
               Trid
               Sess.
            
             22.
             
             Deret
             .
             De
             obseruand
             .
             &
             euitand
             .
             in
             celebrat
             .
             Missae
             .
          
           
             a
             Traditio
             alia
             perpetua
             ab
             initio
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             alia
             temporalis
             ,
             cuius
             initium
             cognoscitur
             ,
             —
             seu
             positiuè
             quo
             annovel
             tempore
             inceperit
             :
             —
             aliquandò
             verò
             solum
             constat
             de
             initio
             per
             negationem
             ,
             quià
             potest
             constare
             aliquo
             tempore
             ,
             propè
             initia
             Ecclesiae
             non
             fuisse
             in
             illa
             tal●m
             consuetudinem
             vel
             doctrinam
             ,
             at
             posteà
             in
             illa
             inueniri
             :
             nam
             tunc
             rectè
             colligitur
             ,
             huiusmodi
             Traditionem
             habuisse
             initium
             post
             Apostolos
             ,
             etiamsi
             determinatum
             tempus
             ,
             in
             quo
             inceperit
             ,
             ignoretur
             :
             —
             quae
             cum
             non
             sit
             vniuersalis
             in
             tempore
             ,
             non
             potest
             per
             se
             fidem
             facere
             Catholicam
             ,
             quae
             debet
             esse
             tempore
             ●niuersalis
             .
             
               Suarez
               .
               Ies.
               de
               Trip.
               virt
               .
               Disp.
            
             5.
             
             §.
             4.
             num
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Ex
             Alexandrina
             Athanasium
             exturbant
             Ariani
             ,
             à
             Constantinopolitana
             Paulum
             ,
             Liberium
             à
             Romana
             sede
             ,
             &c.
             
               Lindan
               .
               Pa●op
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
             §.
             Quanquam
             .
             Legere
             est
             egregiam
             Catholicorum
             ab
             exilio
             reuersionem
             .
             
               Espen
               .
               in
               Tim.
               l.
            
             3.
             
             
               Digress
               .
               ca.
            
             18.
             
             
               Bozius
               de
               Signi●
               Eccles.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Bulla
               Coenae
               per
               Sixtum
               Quintum
               Papam
               .
            
             vide
             Tolet.
             Ies.
             de
             Instruct
             .
             Sacerd.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Forma
               Iuramenti
               per
               Pium
               Quartum·
            
          
           
             *
             
               Espencaeus
               ,
               Vines
               ,
               Polyderus
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Suarez
               Ies.
               To.
            
             8
             Qu.
             76
             ▪
             Resp.
             53.
             
             §.
             1.
             
             &
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Sacrosancta
             Generalis
             Tridentina
             Synodus
             in
             Sp.
             Sancto
             legitime
             congregatas
             ,
             praesidentib
             .
             in
             ea
             eiusdem
             Sanctae
             sedis
             Apostolicae
             legatis
             &
             Nuntijs
             ,
             Omnibus
             &
             singulis
             siue
             Ecclesiasticis
             siuè
             secularibus
             personis
             vniuersae
             Germaniae
             cuiuscunque
             gradus
             &c.
             —
             qui
             ad
             Oecumenicum
             hoc
             &
             generale
             Conc.
             accedere
             voluerunt
             ,
             vt
             de
             rebus
             ijs
             .
             quae
             in
             ipsa
             Synodo
             tractari
             debent
             ,
             omni
             libertate
             conferre
             ,
             proponere
             ,
             &
             tractare
             .
             —
             Ac
             articulos
             ,
             quot
             illis
             videbitur
             ,
             tam
             scripto
             quam
             verbo
             offerre
             ,
             proponere
             ,
             &
             cùm
             Patribus
             ,
             fiue
             ijs
             qui
             ab
             ipsa
             sancta
             Synodo
             delecti
             fuerint
             ,
             conferre
             ,
             —
             necnen
             .
             quandò
             illis
             placuerit
             ,
             recedere
             possint
             ,
             —
             plenam
             Securitatem
             ,
             quam
             saluum
             conductum
             appellant
             ,
             —
             concedit
             .
             
               Conc.
               Trid.
               Sess.
            
             13.
             cap.
             8.
             
             Saluus
             conductus
             datus
             Protestantibus
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Aug.
               Thuanus
               de
               quibusdam
               Protestantibus
               ,
               qui
               tempore
               Conc.
               Trident.
               ad
               Synodum
               venerunt
               ,
               habito
               Saluo
               Conductu
               .
            
             —
             Ad
             ipsum
             Monfortium
             veniunt
             ,
             orant
             vt
             cum
             Collegis
             det
             operam
             ,
             vt
             ad
             postulata
             respondeatur
             ,
             &
             disceptatio
             de
             controuersis
             Religionis
             Capp
             .
             inchoetur
             .
             Postridiè
             —
             Patres
             in
             Legati
             Pontificij
             aedes
             conueniunt
             .
             —
             Virtem
             bergicus
             Confessionem
             iam
             Concilio
             exhibitam
             publicauerat
             ,
             quod
             molestè
             admodum
             tulere
             Patres
             .
             —
             Dixerunt
             Protestantes
             ,
             suos
             venisse
             Theologos
             ,
             vt
             doctrinam
             ,
             eo
             libro
             comprehensam
             ,
             tue●ntur
             .
             Cum
             nihil
             ad
             ea
             responderetur
             ,
             &
             Sleidanus
             vbi
             domum
             redeundum
             esse
             diceret
             ,
             —
             Toletanus
             licere
             quidem
             respondit
             ,
             neque
             repugnare
             quo
             minùs
             abirent
             .
             —
             Igitur
             Theologi
             ,
             qui
             remanserant
             ,
             postquam
             Causam
             suam
             Caesaris
             Oratoribus
             probauerant
             ,
             Tridento
             discedun
             .
             
               Thuan.
               Hist.
               sui
               temp
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             lib.
             7.
             
             Anno
             1552.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             8.34
             .
          
           
             g
             Indubitatum
             est
             ,
             &
             omni
             certo
             certius
             debet
             haberi
             (
             errant
             grauissime
             qui
             aliter
             iudicant
             ,
             &
             nescio
             quae
             media
             consilia
             sectantur
             ,
             quae
             nulla
             sunt
             )
             ineundae
             concordiae
             nullam
             amplius
             neque
             rationem
             ,
             neque
             spem
             in
             terris
             omninò
             superesse
             .
             
               Casaub.
               in
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Jacobum
               Regem
               ,
               ante
               Exercit
               .
               in
               Baronij
               Annales
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Nullum
             simile
             sauitiae
             exemplū
             in
             tota
             Antiquitate
             reperiri
             .
             
               Natalis
               Comes
            
             .
             Circiter
             sexaginta
             millia
             hominum
             circa
             i●lud
             tempus
             trucidata
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Cha.
            
             6.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             lit
             .
             x.
             
          
           
             i
             Donatistae
             Ecclesiam
             ex
             solis
             iustis
             constare
             volebant
             ,
             &
             inde
             collegebant
             ,
             Ecclesiam
             visibilem
             periisse
             ex
             orbe
             terrarum
             .
             Eadem
             est
             Doctrina
             Calui
             nistrarum
             ,
             Eccelesiam
             visibilem
             multis
             seculis
             perijsse
             ,
             nunc
             solum
             esse
             in
             partibus
             septentrionalibus
             ,
             vbi
             ipsi
             sunt
             .
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Notis
               Eccles.
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             
               &
               Bozius
               de
               signis
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               Tom.
            
             1.
             lib.
             5.
             pag.
             377.
             
          
           
             k
             Quòd
             magnificè
             Ecclesiam
             vestram
             commendatis
             ,
             quasi
             alia
             in
             mundo
             esse
             videatur
             —
             Cùm
             vos
             Africam
             ,
             Aegyptum
             ,
             Asiam
             Ecclesias
             non
             agnoscitis
             ,
             numquid
             apud
             Graecos
             dicetis
             perijsse
             Ecclesiam
             ?
             
               Caluin
               .
               Instit.
               l.
            
             4.
             c
             2.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Augustinus
             Epist
             .
             48.
             ad
             Vincēt
             .
             meritò
             ridet
             Donatistas
             ,
             qui
             ex
             verbis
             illis
             mysticè
             explicatis
             [
             Indica
             vbi
             cubas
             in
             meridie
             ,
             Can.
             1.
             ]
             colligebant
             Ecclesiam
             Christi
             in
             sola
             Africa
             remansisse
             .
             
               Bellarm.
               l.
            
             3
             
               de
               verbo
               Dei
               ,
               c.
            
             3.
             
             §.
             Quocirca
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               this
               Chap.
            
             
          
           
             m
             Per
             speciosum
             pacis
             nomen
             in
             vnitatem
             perfidiae
             subrepimus
             .
             
               Hilar.
               Pictau
               .
               Lib.
               ad
               Constantium
               August
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               Chap.
            
             5.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Tutist●mum
             fuerit
             exemplum
             sequi
             Carbonarij
             cuiusd
             am
             ex
             quo
             cum
             vir
             doctus
             quaesiuisset
             animi
             causâ
             ,
             quid
             crederet
             ,
             Symbolum
             recitauit
             ,
             interogatus
             quid
             praeterea
             crederet
             ,
             respondet
             ,
             quod
             Ecclesia
             credit
             Catholica
             :
             Ille
             vero
             ,
             quid
             credit
             Ecc●esia
             ?
             quid
             inquit
             ,
             ego
             credo
             :
             Cumque
             subinde
             alter
             quaereret
             ,
             circulo
             hoc
             vsus
             Carbonarius
             nil
             aliud
             respondit
             ,
             quàm
             se
             credere
             quod
             Ecclesia
             credidit
             Catholica
             ,
             Ecclesia
             quod
             ipse
             .
             Fertur
             autem
             euenisse
             postea
             ,
             vt
             vir
             ille
             doctus
             ,
             cùm
             de
             vitâ
             periclitaretur
             ,
             vrgente
             Satana
             quid
             crederet
             ,
             neque
             se
             miser
             satis
             explicare
             posset
             ,
             venit
             ei
             in
             mentem
             Carbonari●
             ,
             nec
             alia
             fuit
             eius
             vox
             audita
             ,
             praeter
             hanc
             ,
             vt
             Carbonarius
             .
             —
             Cuius
             nisi
             sibi
             succurrisset
             exemplum
             ,
             ingens
             se
             dixit
             periculum
             &
             discrime●
             aditurum
             .
             
               Hosi●s
               de
               Authoritate
               sacrae
               scripturae
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             §.
             Quae
             rit
             Brentius
             .
          
           
             n
             Memento
             potius
             sermonis
             scribarum
             ,
             quam
             Sermonis
             légis
             Mosis
             .
             
               Apud
               Buxdorf
               .
               de
               Synag
               .
               Iud.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Nec
             declinabis
             ad
             dextram
             ,
             nec
             ad
             sinistram
             .
             ]
             Hic
             dicit
             Glossa
             Hebraica
             ,
             si
             dixerit
             Tibi
             quòd
             dextra
             est
             finistra
             vel
             finistra
             dextra
             ,
             talis
             sententia
             est
             ,
             tenenda
             .
             
               Lyranus
               Com.
               in
               Deut.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Eccles.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Breerly
               in
               his
               Apologie
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               in
               this
               Chap.
            
             §.
             14.15
             .
          
           
             q
             Horum
             (
             Cypriani
             nempè
             ,
             &
             aliorum
             Patrum
             )
             modestiam
             &
             mansuetudinem
             si
             qui
             hodie
             quoque
             immitarentur
             ,
             etiamsi
             ab
             Ecclesiae
             societate
             seclusi
             viderentur
             ,
             &
             in
             aliquo
             errore
             per
             ignorantiam
             versarentur
             ,
             non
             putarem
             tamen
             ab
             interna
             illa
             Ecclesiae
             Societate
             ,
             quam
             animo
             &
             voluntate
             colerent
             ,
             alienos
             esse
             habendos
             .
             
               Cassan.
               Consult
               .
               Art.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Serarius
               ,
               and
               Muhusinus
               ,
               both
               Iesuites
               ,
               at
               Mentz
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               Aug.
               de
               Vnit.
               Eccles.
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             
               See
               this
               point
               below
               in
               in
               the
               next
            
             §.
             at
             z.
             a.
             
          
           
             s
             Graeci
             credunt
             ,
             in
             Azymo
             conficientes
             grauiter
             in
             Euangelium
             peccare
             ,
             &
             haeresin
             quandā
             in
             praxim
             deducere
             ,
             &
             vocant
             eos
             Azymitas
             .
             —
             Ecclesia
             Latina
             definiuit
             in
             vtroque
             posse
             confici
             .
             
               Salmeron
               Ies.
               Tom.
            
             9.
             
             Tract
             .
             4.
             pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Mr.
               Purchasse
               in
               the
            
             2.
             
             
               Edition
               of
               his
               Relation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               pag.
            
             490.
             
               out
               of
               other
               Authors
            
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.27
             .
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             15.22
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Conc.
               Triden●
               .
               Sess.
            
             6.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             Precor
             vt
             me
             in
             Electorum
             suorū
             numerum
             ,
             non
             aestimator
             meriti
             ,
             sed
             veniae
             largitor
             ,
             admittat
             .
             
               Testam
               .
               Card.
               Bellar.
            
             
          
           
             y
             
               Acosta
               Ies.
               de
               Indorum
               Salute
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             *
             Hab.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.1
             .
          
           
             z
             Qui
             sententiam
             suam
             quamuis
             falsam
             ,
             ac
             peruersam
             ,
             nullâ
             pertinaci
             animositate
             defendunt
             ;
             praesertim
             quam
             non
             animositate
             suae
             praesumptionis
             pepererunt
             sed
             à
             seductis
             ,
             &
             in
             errorem
             lapsis
             Parentibus
             acceperunt
             ,
             quaerunt
             autem
             cautâ
             sollicitudine
             veritatem
             ,
             corrigi
             parati
             ,
             cùm
             inuenerint
             ;
             nequaquam
             sunt
             inter
             Haereticos
             deputandi
             .
             
               Aug.
               Epist.
            
             162.
             
               ad
               Donatist
               .
               in
               initio
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Si
             quis
             in
             Antecessoribus
             nostris
             vel
             ignoranter
             ,
             vel
             simpliciter
             haec
             non
             obserua●it
             ,
             nec
             tenuit
             quod
             nos
             Dominus
             exemplo
             &
             magisterio
             suo
             do●uit
             ;
             potest
             simplicitati
             eius
             Indulgentia
             Domini
             concedi
             ;
             nobis
             verò
             non
             poterit
             ignosci
             ,
             qui
             nunc
             à
             Domino
             admoniti
             instructi
             sumus
             .
             
               Cyprianus
               Epist.
            
             63.13
             .
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.11
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             9.20
             .
          
           
             *
             Iosh.
             24.14
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               aboue
               ,
               per
               titum
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             27.12
             .
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             1.8
             .